Two treatises the first, of the liues of the popes, and their doctrine. The second, of the masse: the one and the other collected of that, which the doctors, and ancient councels, and the sacred Scripture do teach. Also, a swarme of false miracles, wherewith Marie de la Visitacion, prioresse de la Annuntiada of Lisbon, deceiued very many: and how she was discouered, and condemned. The second edition in Spanish augmented by the author himselfe, M. Cyprian Valera, and translated into English by Iohn Golburne. 1600.
         Dos tratados. English
         Valera, Cipriano de, 1532?-1625.
      
       
         
           1600
        
      
       Approx. 1248 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 230 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A14268
         STC 24581
         ESTC S119016
         99854223
         99854223
         19632
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A14268)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 19632)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 365:1)
      
       
         
           
             Two treatises the first, of the liues of the popes, and their doctrine. The second, of the masse: the one and the other collected of that, which the doctors, and ancient councels, and the sacred Scripture do teach. Also, a swarme of false miracles, wherewith Marie de la Visitacion, prioresse de la Annuntiada of Lisbon, deceiued very many: and how she was discouered, and condemned. The second edition in Spanish augmented by the author himselfe, M. Cyprian Valera, and translated into English by Iohn Golburne. 1600.
             Dos tratados. English
             Valera, Cipriano de, 1532?-1625.
             Golburne, John.
          
           [12], 256, 267-398, 401-431, 422-445, [1] p.
           
             By Iohn Harison [3], and are to be sold [by John Harrison [1]] at the Grey-hound in Pater noster row,
             Printed at London :
             1600.
          
           
             A translation of the augmented edition of: Dos tratados.
             Bookseller's name from STC.
             Includes index.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Maria da Visitação, -- Soror, b. 1551.
           Popes -- Early works to 1800.
           Mass -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-02 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-02 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           TWO
           TREATISES
           :
           
             The
             first
          
           ,
           OF
           THE
           LIVES
           OF
           THE
           POPES
           ,
           AND
           THEIR
           DOCTRINE
           .
        
         
           
             The
             second
          
           ,
           OF
           THE
           MASSE
           :
           THE
           ONE
           and
           the
           other
           collected
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           ancient
           Councels
           ,
           and
           the
           sacred
           Scripture
           do
           teach
           .
        
         
           Also
           ,
           A
           Swarme
           of
           false
           Miracles
           ,
           wherewith
           
             Marie
             de
          
           la
           Visitacion
           ,
           Prioresse
           de
           la
           Annuntiada
           
             of
             Lisbon
          
           ,
           deceiued
           very
           many
           :
           and
           how
           she
           was
           discouered
           ,
           and
           condemned
           .
        
         
           Reuelation
           17.
           1.
           
        
         
           Come
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           shew
           thee
           the
           condemnation
           af
           the
           great
           Whore
           ,
           which
           fitteth
           vpon
           many
           waters
           .
           
             And
             vers
          
           .
           15.
           
           The
           waters
           which
           thou
           sawest
           ,
           where
           the
           Whore
           sitteth
           ,
           are
           people
           ,
           and
           multitudes
           ,
           and
           nations
           ,
           and
           tongues
           .
        
         
           
             The
             second
             edition
             in
             Spanish
             augmented
             by
             the
          
           Author
           himselfe
           ,
           M.
           Cyprian
           Valera
           ,
           and
           translated
           into
           English
           by
           Iohn
           Golburne
           .
           1600.
           
        
         
           
             Printed
             at
             London
             by
          
           Iohn
           Harison
           ,
           
             and
             are
             to
             be
          
           sold
           at
           the
           Grey-hound
           in
           Pater
           noster
           row
           .
           1600.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           SIR
           THOMAS
           EGERTON
           ,
           KNIGHT
           ,
           LORD
           KEEPER
           OF
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           ,
           Chamberlaine
           of
           the
           Countie
           Palatine
           of
           Chester
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           Maiesties
           most
           honorable
           priuie
           Councell
           :
           I.
           G.
           wisheth
           all
           health
           ,
           increase
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           euerlasting
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           SOlons
           law
           to
           the
           Athenians
           (
           right
           Honorable
           )
           adiuged
           him
           to
           die
           ,
           &
           vnworthy
           to
           liue
           ,
           that
           in
           time
           of
           ciuill
           garboyles
           ,
           as
           carelesse
           of
           the
           weale
           publike
           ,
           withdrew
           himselfe
           and
           became
           a
           neuter
           .
           Which
           law
           ,
           albeit
           proceeding
           from
           a
           Pagan
           ,
           yet
           holding
           affinitie
           with
           holy
           writ
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           approue
           ,
           and
           wish
           the
           same
           were
           also
           of
           force
           among
           Christians
           .
           Professed
           Christians
           I
           meane
           ,
           which
           (
           in
           these
           factious
           broyles
           in
           the
           common
           wealth
           of
           Israel
           ,
           wherein
           Religion
           seemeth
           to
           be
           rent
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           in
           two
           ,
           each
           part
           challenging
           the
           truth
           as
           his
           owne
           proper
           ,
           whereas
           but
           one
           Truth
           there
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           indiuisible
           )
           are
           either
           carelesse
           and
           negligent
           in
           the
           Lords
           worke
           ,
           and
           so
           accursed
           :
           or
           els
           become
           luke-warme
           ,
           awaiting
           onely
           occasion
           to
           runne
           with
           
           the
           streame
           ,
           and
           cleaue
           to
           time
           and
           stronger
           part
           for
           their
           better
           safetie
           .
           Both
           which
           ,
           as
           abominable
           to
           God
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           spued
           out
           of
           his
           sacred
           mouth
           :
           &
           to
           be
           shunned
           of
           men
           as
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           .
           Sith
           hated
           then
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           detested
           of
           men
           ,
           I
           conculde
           with
           Solon
           ,
           such
           Foxes
           not
           worthy
           to
           liue
           among
           Christians
           ,
           &
           would
           God
           they
           were
           cut
           off
           from
           destroying
           the
           Lords
           vineyard
           .
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           ,
           and
           that
           my selfe
           (
           albeit
           simple
           and
           most
           vnworthy
           of
           many
           thousands
           ,
           secluded
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           societie
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           meanes
           of
           imployment
           to
           benefit
           (
           as
           of
           right
           it
           claimeth
           )
           my
           natiue
           country
           )
           am
           also
           a
           member
           of
           this
           Christian
           cōmon
           wealth
           :
           hath
           made
           me
           charie
           to
           be
           taxed
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           like
           crime
           :
           &
           careful
           to
           auoid
           the
           note
           of
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           prickt
           therefore
           with
           the
           spurre
           of
           dutie
           ,
           zeale
           ,
           and
           hartie
           desire
           to
           good
           the
           Region
           ,
           wherein
           I
           first
           tooke
           breath
           (
           though
           little
           carefull
           of
           my
           good
           )
           to
           the
           vtmost
           stretch
           of
           my
           poor
           abilitie
           ,
           I
           bring
           here
           my
           endeuour
           ,
           and
           translation
           into
           our
           vulgar
           tongue
           ,
           for
           the
           helpe
           and
           instruction
           of
           the
           simple
           .
           The
           due
           commendations
           of
           the
           Author
           and
           Subiect
           farre
           exceedeth
           my
           reach
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do
           leaue
           them
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           learned
           .
           And
           taught
           by
           long
           experience
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           godly
           zeale
           for
           the
           aduauncement
           of
           true
           religion
           and
           due
           execution
           of
           iustice
           (
           the
           hauing
           or
           wanting
           whereof
           ,
           is
           the
           glorie
           and
           suretie
           ,
           or
           maime
           and
           ruine
           of
           all
           sttates
           and
           kingdomes
           )
           and
           seeing
           your
           Lordship
           by
           diuine
           goodnesse
           placed
           ,
           and
           by
           Regall
           power
           deputed
           in
           this
           selfe
           same
           common-wealth
           ,
           for
           a
           light
           vnto
           others
           ,
           and
           a
           Shepheard
           to
           feed
           the
           people
           with
           iustice
           and
           iudgement
           .
           These
           (
           my
           good
           Lord
           )
           with
           the
           worthinesse
           
           of
           the
           worke
           ,
           best
           beseeming
           so
           worthy
           a
           Patron
           ,
           together
           with
           humble
           acknowledgment
           of
           dutie
           to
           your
           Lordship
           haue
           caused
           me
           make
           choise
           of
           your
           honorable
           selfe
           ,
           the
           better
           emboldened
           thereunto
           by
           your
           good
           acceptance
           of
           my
           former
           booke
           .
           And
           so
           I
           humbly
           commend
           this
           my
           trauel
           to
           your
           like
           view
           and
           protection
           :
           not
           doubting
           but
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           after
           your
           wonted
           honorable
           disposition
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           take
           in
           worth
           my
           simple
           present
           ,
           and
           pardon
           my
           presumption
           proceeding
           from
           an
           affectionate
           desire
           to
           do
           your
           honour
           seruice
           ,
           whereunto
           before
           all
           men
           ,
           I
           acknowledge
           my selfe
           bounden
           ,
           and
           my
           dayly
           study
           shall
           be
           imployed
           :
           I
           beseech
           the
           eternall
           Deity
           ,
           to
           increase
           his
           graces
           in
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           his
           glory
           may
           more
           thereby
           appeare
           ,
           and
           multiply
           your
           dayes
           as
           the
           dayes
           of
           heauen
           ,
           to
           pull
           the
           pray
           frō
           the
           Spoylers
           iawes
           ,
           and
           relieue
           the
           oppressed
           .
           And
           so
           in
           all
           humilitie
           I
           take
           leaue
           .
           Fleete
           my
           miserable
           prison
           this
           24.
           of
           October
           .
           1600
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             bounden
             in
             all
             affectionate
             dutie
             .
             IOHN
             GOLBVRNE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Translator
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           I
           Haue
           pained
           my selfe
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           to
           doe
           thee
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           therefore
           craue
           but
           that
           curtesie
           of
           thee
           ,
           which
           in
           common
           right
           is
           my
           due
           :
           namely
           ,
           thy
           good
           conceit
           and
           fauourable
           censure
           of
           my
           trauell
           :
           which
           albeit
           not
           pollished
           with
           finenesse
           of
           phrase
           yet
           it
           is
           beautified
           with
           truth
           of
           matter
           ,
           as
           God
           gaue
           abilitie
           ,
           my
           small
           knowledge
           in
           the
           tongue
           ,
           and
           the
           misery
           of
           the
           place
           aforded
           .
           If
           any
           will
           charge
           me
           with
           folly
           and
           presumption
           in
           attempting
           this
           translation
           ,
           better
           beseeming
           some
           of
           riper
           iudgement
           .
           I
           graunt
           there
           is
           cause
           :
           yet
           thou
           forward
           taxer
           of
           faultes
           ,
           in
           others
           ,
           why
           doest
           thou
           not
           rather
           iudge
           &
           condemne
           thy self
           ?
           that
           hauing
           a
           better
           talent
           ,
           hast
           worse
           imployed
           it
           ,
           nay
           hast
           buried
           the
           same
           :
           &
           in
           ten
           yeares
           space
           sithens
           this
           worthy
           worke
           was
           first
           published
           ,
           hast
           not
           bettered
           thy
           country
           by
           thy
           paines
           taking
           ,
           nor
           benefited
           others
           by
           translating
           it
           thy selfe
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           hold
           it
           fitter
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           rather
           brooke
           a
           meane
           repast
           then
           starue
           for
           want
           of
           foode
           :
           And
           had
           rather
           my
           rash
           ignorance
           should
           be
           published
           in
           print
           ,
           and
           so
           noted
           of
           thee
           (
           for
           of
           better
           minds
           I
           expect
           better
           thoughts
           )
           then
           that
           so
           heauenly
           a
           light
           of
           Christian
           knowledge
           ,
           should
           rest
           obscured
           in
           the
           mysty
           darknesse
           of
           a
           strange
           language
           :
           and
           so
           precious
           a
           treasure
           be
           buried
           in
           rustie
           silence
           ,
           without
           comfort
           or
           commoditie
           to
           my
           countrey
           .
           For
           among
           so
           many
           worthy
           labourers
           in
           the
           Lords
           vineyard
           ,
           raised
           vp
           by
           God
           in
           this
           latter
           age
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           (
           pardon
           me
           good
           Reader
           if
           my
           simple
           iudgement
           faile
           me
           )
           that
           hath
           exceeded
           ,
           nay
           few
           or
           none
           that
           hath
           equalled
           this
           Authour
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           and
           method
           of
           this
           booke
           .
           Wherein
           by
           way
           of
           Antithesis
           ,
           are
           liuely
           set
           forth
           Christ
           and
           Antichrist
           .
           To
           the
           end
           that
           two
           contraries
           opposed
           ,
           Christ
           the
           true
           light
           may
           appeare
           more
           glorious
           :
           and
           Antichrist
           the
           child
           of
           darkenes
           may
           be
           viewed
           in
           his
           proper
           colour
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           may
           be
           imbraced
           with
           all
           obedience
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           abandoned
           with
           all
           detestation
           and
           horror
           .
           For
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           know
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           assured
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           that
           Ancichrist
           foretold
           by
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           is
           already
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           sonne
           of
           perdition
           renealed
           ,
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           know
           the
           certaine
           time
           ,
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           maner
           and
           markes
           of
           his
           reuelation
           .
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           know
           and
           be
           acertained
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           a
           false
           Priest
           ,
           &
           that
           very
           same
           Antichrist
           ,
           so
           proued
           by
           his
           abominable
           life
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           Gods
           sacred
           word
           ,
           and
           vnrefutable
           arguments
           drawne
           from
           the
           same
           .
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           know
           and
           be
           assured
           likewise
           ,
           that
           the
           Masse
           is
           a
           diuelish
           prophanation
           of
           the
           holy
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           a
           most
           blasphemous
           ,
           idolatrous
           ,
           and
           false
           sacrifice
           ,
           derogating
           from
           the
           most
           precious
           bloud
           ,
           death
           &
           passion
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           know
           &
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           be
           assured
           that
           the
           same
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           true
           God
           &
           true
           man
           is
           the
           only
           Lord
           ,
           Sauiour
           and
           redeemer
           of
           the
           world
           :
           the
           onlie
           aduocate
           ,
           Intercessor
           &
           Mediator
           betweene
           God
           and
           man
           :
           the
           only
           &
           alone
           king
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           true
           high
           Priest
           ,
           which
           entred
           into
           the
           holy
           place
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           found
           eternall
           redemption
           .
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           know
           that
           his
           body
           and
           bloud
           once
           offred
           vpō
           the
           altar
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           &
           alone
           true
           sacrifice
           of
           a
           sweet
           smelling
           sauor
           in
           
           the
           nosethrils
           of
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           :
           whereby
           onlie
           Gods
           wrath
           is
           appeased
           ,
           we
           obtaine
           pardon
           ,
           peace
           &
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           grace
           ,
           fauor
           and
           euerlasting
           life
           .
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           know
           and
           be
           likewise
           assured
           ,
           that
           this
           most
           holy
           sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           one
           only
           time
           offered
           is
           all
           sufficient
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           &
           that
           no
           place
           remaineth
           for
           any
           other
           reiteration
           of
           the
           same
           sacrifice
           .
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           know
           the
           true
           meaning
           ,
           vse
           &
           practise
           of
           the
           holy
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           &
           the
           benfit
           thereof
           to
           the
           Faithfull
           .
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           certainlie
           know
           ,
           and
           be
           fully
           assured
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ancient
           doctrin
           of
           God
           ,
           leading
           to
           all
           blisse
           and
           true
           blessednesse
           ,
           confirmed
           with
           his
           sacred
           word
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           old
           &
           new
           Testament
           ,
           and
           penned
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           and
           which
           is
           the
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           ,
           pointing
           the
           pathway
           to
           hell
           ,
           death
           &
           destruction
           ,
           confirmed
           with
           vaine
           apparitions
           ,
           dreames
           ,
           false
           miracles
           ,
           and
           illusions
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           Come
           and
           see
           ,
           &
           except
           the
           god
           of
           this
           world
           hath
           blinded
           thy
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           light
           of
           Christes
           glorious
           Gospell
           should
           not
           shine
           vnto
           thee
           :
           except
           thou
           list
           to
           grope
           at
           noone
           day
           ,
           and
           wilfully
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           see
           :
           except
           thou
           hast
           shaken
           hands
           with
           death
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           couenant
           with
           hell
           :
           except
           God
           for
           thy
           wilfull
           obstinacie
           ,
           hath
           giuen
           thee
           ouer
           vnto
           a
           reprobate
           sence
           ,
           to
           oppose
           thy selfe
           against
           him
           &
           his
           knowne
           truth
           .
           In
           reading
           this
           booke
           without
           partiall
           preiudication
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           but
           see
           ,
           exactly
           perceiue
           and
           tast
           to
           thine
           vnspeakeable
           comfort
           ,
           how
           sweet
           are
           the
           mercies
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           reuealing
           to
           thee
           (
           dust
           and
           ashes
           )
           the
           mysterie
           both
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           the
           wise
           of
           this
           world
           neither
           haue
           vnderstood
           ,
           nor
           can
           comprehend
           :
           but
           is
           reuealed
           vnto
           babes
           ,
           his
           Saints
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           would
           make
           knowne
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           glorie
           to
           confound
           and
           make
           foolishnes
           the
           vvisdom
           of
           the
           wise
           .
           Which
           if
           thou
           shalt
           find
           (
           as
           if
           in
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           thou
           seeke
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           but
           find
           .
           )
           Then
           praise
           Iehouah
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           all
           goodnesse
           be
           thankefull
           to
           this
           Author
           ,
           the
           meanes
           of
           thy
           good
           ,
           and
           take
           in
           worth
           my
           simple
           trauell
           ,
           an
           inferiour
           furtherance
           thereunto
           ,
           who
           hartily
           wish
           thee
           no
           lesse
           comfort
           and
           ioy
           in
           reading
           ,
           then
           my
           miserable
           selfe
           receiued
           in
           translating
           of
           this
           booke
           .
           And
           because
           it
           seemeth
           a
           thing
           difficult
           to
           translate
           the
           Prouerbs
           ,
           wherein
           not
           the
           letter
           ,
           but
           the
           sence
           is
           to
           be
           followed
           :
           that
           course
           haue
           I
           obserued
           ,
           &
           set
           downe
           withall
           the
           proper
           phrase
           of
           the
           Spanish
           and
           Portugal
           tongues
           ,
           both
           in
           them
           and
           some
           other
           hard
           &
           doubtfull
           words
           :
           that
           thou
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           indued
           with
           better
           gifts
           maist
           iudge
           ,
           and
           curteously
           amend
           by
           thy
           knowledge
           ,
           what
           my
           vnskilfulnesse
           hath
           missed
           :
           hoping
           that
           my
           desire
           herein
           to
           do
           well
           ,
           may
           excuse
           in
           thy
           Chistian
           conceit
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           is
           (
           if
           any
           thing
           )
           misdone
           .
           And
           so
           I
           leaue
           thee
           to
           him
           that
           is
           able
           to
           keepe
           thee
           .
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I.
             G.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           CHRIstian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           HAd
           it
           not
           bene
           for
           the
           great
           necessity
           ,
           which
           our
           country
           of
           Spaine
           hath
           to
           know
           the
           liues
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           that
           knowing
           them
           ,
           it
           may
           beware
           them
           ,
           and
           nought
           esteeme
           their
           authority
           ,
           which
           against
           all
           right
           diuine
           and
           humane
           ,
           they
           haue
           vsurped
           ouer
           the
           consciences
           which
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           redeemer
           ,
           with
           his
           death
           &
           passion
           hath
           freed
           ,
           I
           should
           neuer
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           haue
           entred
           a
           labyrinth
           so
           confused
           ,
           and
           rugged
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           write
           the
           liues
           of
           Popes
           .
           For
           thou
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Romists
           themselues
           concord
           not
           nor
           agree
           in
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Popes
           .
           Some
           set
           downe
           more
           ,
           and
           others
           lesse
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           commeth
           that
           so
           little
           they
           agree
           ,
           touching
           the
           time
           that
           they
           poped
           (
           Let
           it
           be
           lawfull
           for
           me
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           king
           ,
           he
           is
           sayd
           to
           raigne
           to
           say
           of
           a
           Pope
           to
           Pope
           )
           Some
           of
           these
           selfe
           same
           also
           ,
           that
           all
           confesse
           to
           haue
           bene
           Popes
           of
           some
           of
           them
           say
           great
           Laudes
           and
           praises
           ,
           extolling
           them
           to
           the
           heauens
           .
           Of
           these
           selfe
           same
           ,
           say
           others
           filthie
           things
           ,
           casting
           them
           downe
           to
           hell
           .
           An
           example
           of
           the
           first
           S.
           Gregory
           (
           As
           saith
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           3.
           part
           cap.
           8.
           
           ¶
           1.
           of
           his
           Ecclesiasticall
           Monarchie
           )
           was
           the
           66.
           
           Pope
           ,
           &c.
           And
           not
           the
           63.
           
           As
           saith
           
             Mathew
             Palmer
          
           .
           Nor
           the
           64.
           
           As
           saith
           Panuinus
           .
           Nor
           the
           65.
           
           As
           saith
           Marianus
           .
           nor
           lesse
           .
           62.
           
           As
           saith
           S.
           Antoninus
           ,
           This
           farre
           Pineda
           .
        
         
           Gelasius
           1.
           after
           Platina
           ,
           is
           the
           51.
           
           Pope
           .
           After
           Panuinus
           ,
           the
           50.
           
           And
           after
           
             George
             Cassander
          
           ,
           and
           Carança
           the
           49.
           
           Also
           Paule
           the
           second
           ,
           after
           Platina
           is
           the
           220.
           
           Carança
           counteth
           him
           for
           the
           219.
           
           
             Pero
             Mexia
          
           for
           218.
           and
           Panuinus
           :
           For
           215.
           fiue
           lesse
           then
           Platina
           .
           According
           to
           this
           account
           .
           Sistus
           5.
           which
           in
           the
           yeare
           1588.
           tyrannizeth
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           be
           after
           Platina
           the
           236.
           
           Pope
           :
           after
           Carança
           235.
           
           After
           
             Per●
             Mexia
          
           234.
           and
           after
           Panuinus
           231.
           
           Most
           Popish
           authors
           be
           all
           these
           .
           Some
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           others
           Italians
           .
           And
           had
           we
           alleaged
           more
           authors
           ,
           more
           disagreement
           and
           contrariety
           should
           we
           haue
           found
           .
           Of
           this
           diuersitie
           springeth
           the
           disorder
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           time
           that
           some
           Popes
           Poped
           .
           For
           they
           which
           reckon
           least
           Popes
           put
           the
           yeares
           which
           they
           take
           from
           4
           or
           5
           Popes
           (
           whom
           they
           reckon
           not
           )
           to
           other
           Popes
           .
           Carança
           in
           his
           
             Summa
             conciliorum
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Boniface
           3.
           (
           this
           was
           the
           first
           Pope
           as
           in
           his
           life
           shal
           be
           shewed
           )
           saith
           these
           words
           .
           There
           is
           diuersitie
           among
           writers
           how
           long
           time
           Boniface
           3.
           was
           Pope
           .
           For
           of
           Platina
           is
           it
           gathered
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           nine
           monthes
           .
           Others
           say
           8
           monethes
           and
           a
           halfe
           :
           others
           a
           yeare
           ,
           and
           25
           dayes
           :
           Others
           a
           yeare
           ,
           5
           monthes
           ,
           &
           28
           daies
           .
           Others
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           died
           ,
           hauing
           bene
           Pope
           8
           moneths
           and
           22
           dayes
           .
           This
           farre
           Carança
           .
           The
           same
           might
           we
           say
           of
           many
           other
           Popes
           .
           For
           example
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           will
           we
           put
           Liberius
           and
           Formosus
           ,
           besides
           many
           others
           that
           we
           might
           set
           downe
           .
           Liberius
           and
           Formosus
           some
           of
           the
           papists
           themselues
           ,
           do
           cannonize
           ,
           and
           others
           doe
           curse
           them
           .
           Platina
           saith
           :
           that
           Liberius
           was
           an
           
           Arian
           Panuinus
           saith
           :
           that
           he
           was
           holy
           .
           Read
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           of
           diuerse
           authors
           we
           haue
           gathered
           .
           As
           touching
           
             Formosus
             Stephen
          
           6
           or
           7.
           condemned
           him
           .
           So
           did
           also
           a
           Councell
           holden
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Stephen
           condemne
           him
           .
           But
           Romanus
           successor
           of
           Stephen
           and
           Theodorus
           .
           And
           Iohn
           10
           or
           9
           condemned
           Stephen
           ,
           and
           iustified
           
             sn
             Formosus
          
           .
           And
           this
           did
           not
           these
           3
           Popes
           onely
           ,
           but
           a
           generall
           Councell
           of
           74.
           
           Bishops
           ,
           holden
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Iohn
           10.
           did
           also
           the
           same
           .
           But
           all
           this
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           that
           Sergius
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           tooke
           part
           with
           Stepben
           against
           Formosus
           Condemding
           that
           which
           3
           Popes
           ,
           and
           the
           Councell
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           was
           most
           cruell
           ,
           against
           the
           bodie
           of
           Formosus
           ,
           vntombing
           it
           ,
           and
           doing
           that
           vnto
           it
           ,
           which
           vpon
           his
           life
           ,
           we
           will
           declare
           .
           Read
           their
           liues
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           Dogges
           shalt
           thou
           see
           that
           teare
           in
           peeces
           ,
           and
           eate
           one
           another
           :
           Not
           men
           shalt
           thou
           see
           :
           but
           diuels
           incarnate
           .
           Thou
           must
           also
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           names
           of
           some
           Popes
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           disagreement
           .
           Pope
           Iohn
           the
           last
           ,
           Platina
           calleth
           the
           24.
           and
           in
           order
           214.
           
           Carança
           calleth
           him
           24.
           
           But
           the
           213.
           in
           order
           ,
           
             Pero
             Mexia
          
           calleth
           him
           the
           24.
           
           Another
           way
           carrieth
           Panuinus
           22.
           he
           calleth
           him
           ,
           or
           23.
           and
           saith
           :
           that
           he
           is
           the
           209.
           in
           order
           .
           Thus
           taketh
           he
           from
           out
           the
           Catalogue
           .
           Fiue
           Popes
           :
           two
           whereof
           be
           Iohns
           :
           And
           it
           is
           also
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           from
           Iohn
           8.
           which
           was
           a
           wicked
           woman
           .
           All
           the
           Iohns
           almost
           ,
           haue
           bene
           pestilent
           fellowes
           Read
           their
           liues
           .
        
         
           Three
           causes
           there
           be
           ,
           why
           some
           do
           number
           lesse
           Popes
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           because
           some
           Popes
           a
           very
           small
           time
           Poped
           .
           The
           2.
           is
           ,
           because
           many
           reckon
           not
           for
           Popes
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           were
           not
           cannonically
           elected
           .
           The
           3.
           is
           ,
           because
           some
           will
           not
           hold
           them
           for
           Popes
           ,
           who
           albeit
           they
           were
           connonically
           elected
           ,
           yet
           in
           there
           Popedome
           wickedly
           gouerned
           .
           For
           the
           first
           reason
           ,
           many
           reckon
           not
           for
           Pope
           ,
           Stephen
           2.
           who
           but
           three
           ,
           or
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           4
           dayes
           Poped
           .
           For
           the
           2.
           reason
           exclude
           they
           all
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Antipopes
           ,
           chosen
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Schisme
           .
           30
           :
           Schismes
           counteth
           Panuinus
           to
           haue
           bene
           ,
           wherein
           at
           one
           time
           were
           4
           Popes
           ,
           another
           time
           3.
           another
           2.
           
           Herehence
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           count
           not
           Iohn
           18.
           
           Whom
           others
           call
           17.
           nor
           Clemēt
           nor
           Clement
           8.
           
           And
           therefore
           Clement
           9.
           they
           call
           7.
           nor
           Benedict
           5
           nor
           Benedict
           7.
           called
           they
           6.
           nor
           Benedict
           13.
           
           For
           these
           2
           reasons
           exclude
           they
           al
           thē
           that
           by
           wicked
           artes
           ,
           deceipt
           ,
           force
           ,
           gifts
           ,
           or
           promises
           were
           made
           Popes
           .
           Such
           doe
           the
           Councels
           and
           decrees
           of
           the
           Popes
           themselues
           not
           hold
           for
           Popes
           .
           Read
           that
           which
           the
           Councell
           of
           Lateran
           holden
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Nicholas
           2.
           ordained
           touching
           this
           matter
           .
           And
           so
           many
           hold
           not
           for
           pope
           ,
           Constantine
           2.
           
           Who
           being
           a
           lay-man
           and
           without
           any
           orders
           ,
           was
           by
           force
           made
           Pope
           .
           Should
           this
           decree
           be
           obserued
           .
           neither
           Siluester
           2.
           the
           great
           inchaūter
           ,
           nor
           Boniface
           8.
           nor
           Gregory
           7
           nor
           an
           infinit
           nomber
           of
           Popes
           ,
           which
           by
           wicked
           artes
           ,
           &c.
           
           Were
           made
           Popes
           shuld
           be
           called
           Popes
           &
           so
           very
           few
           shuld
           remaine
           in
           the
           catalogue
           of
           the
           Popes
           .
           The
           3.
           reason
           why
           some
           be
           not
           counted
           Popes
           ,
           is
           that
           albeit
           they
           were
           cannonically
           chosen
           ,
           yet
           ,
           during
           their
           Popedome
           ,
           either
           in
           life
           ,
           or
           in
           Doctrin
           ,
           or
           both
           in
           life
           &
           Doctrin
           were
           they
           abhominable
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           some
           count
           not
           Lando
           .
           Read
           his
           life
           .
           For
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           some
           reckon
           not
           Iohn
           8.
           a
           whore
           before
           ,
           &
           when
           she
           was
           Pope
           .
           Were
           this
           reason
           ought
           worth
           ,
           very
           few
           should
           be
           counted
           for
           Popes
           .
           For
           all
           the
           Popes
           ingenerall
           from
           Boniface
           3.
           vntill
           
           Sistus
           5.
           who
           now
           tyrannizeth
           ,
           haue
           either
           in
           life
           or
           Doctrine
           bene
           wicked
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           connted
           .
           Boniface
           8.
           
           Of
           whom
           say
           all
           ,
           that
           he
           entred
           like
           a
           Foxe
           ,
           liued
           like
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           and
           died
           like
           a
           Dogge
           .
           And
           alone
           was
           not
           he
           ,
           that
           did
           this
           :
           he
           had
           many
           companions
           .
           These
           be
           the
           causes
           ,
           why
           some
           reckon
           lesse
           Popes
           ,
           then
           others
           .
           And
           in
           these
           names
           ,
           
             Stephen
             ,
             Iohn
             ,
             Clement
             ,
             Benedict
             ,
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             Felix
             ,
          
           shal
           be
           found
           this
           abridgement
           of
           Popes
           .
           There
           are
           no
           liues
           of
           kings
           nor
           Emperors
           ,
           were
           they
           Christians
           ,
           pagans
           ,
           Iewes
           ,
           Turkes
           ,
           Scithians
           ;
           or
           of
           whatsoeuer
           other
           nation
           ,
           so
           confusedly
           and
           diuersly
           written
           ,
           as
           are
           the
           liues
           of
           the
           Popes
           .
           And
           that
           which
           is
           more
           to
           be
           maruailed
           ,
           written
           ,
           imprinted
           ,
           and
           approued
           by
           the
           papists
           themselues
           .
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           it
           seemeth
           ,
           hath
           purposely
           cast
           into
           the
           writing
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           this
           confusion
           .
           For
           the
           Popes
           being
           kings
           and
           Lords
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           Rome
           as
           say
           Saint
           
             Ierom
             ,
             Petrark
             ,
             Laurentius
             Valla
             ,
          
           and
           many
           others
           )
           is
           Babilon
           .
           And
           Babilon
           ,
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           confusion
           ,
           all
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           the
           Popes
           haue
           done
           ,
           doe
           ,
           and
           shall
           doe
           ,
           is
           and
           shal
           be
           confusion
           :
           And
           so
           can
           no
           order
           be
           held
           in
           counting
           of
           them
           .
           And
           with
           what
           more
           proper
           name
           then
           Babilon
           ,
           or
           confusion
           ,
           can
           that
           Church
           be
           called
           ,
           wherein
           they
           so
           pray
           and
           sing
           in
           straunge
           &
           confused
           Language
           ,
           that
           one
           vnderstandeth
           not
           another
           .
           And
           that
           yet
           which
           is
           worse
           he
           ,
           him selfe
           that
           praieth
           of
           singeth
           ,
           vnderstandeth
           not
           oft
           times
           that
           which
           is
           sayd
           .
           My
           desire
           is
           (
           friendly
           Reader
           )
           to
           aduise
           thee
           of
           this
           confusion
           :
           That
           if
           thou
           shalt
           read
           in
           one
           author
           that
           Pope
           Iohn
           24.
           for
           the
           great
           villanies
           and
           heresies
           which
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           face
           were
           proued
           ,
           was
           condemned
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           :
           and
           others
           say
           this
           happened
           to
           Pope
           Iohn
           23.
           &
           others
           ,
           to
           Pope
           Iohn
           22.
           then
           nothing
           maruaile
           :
           For
           these
           3
           Iohns
           22.
           23.
           and
           24.
           be
           one selfe
           same
           Pope
           Iohn
           .
           Concerning
           the
           concurrences
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           which
           I
           place
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           I
           haue
           followed
           
             Don
             Alonso
             de
             Carthagena
          
           Bishoppe
           of
           Burgos
           in
           his
           Latine
           Historie
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           which
           he
           calleth
           Anacephalaeosis
           ,
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           a
           Recapitulation
           .
           No
           other
           hath
           bene
           the
           purpose
           and
           motiue
           me
           mouing
           to
           write
           these
           2.
           
           Treatises
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Masse
           .
           But
           the
           great
           desire
           I
           haue
           that
           they
           of
           my
           nation
           ,
           might
           enioy
           the
           same
           mercies
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           in
           these
           last
           times
           hath
           shewed
           to
           many
           nations
           in
           Europe
           ,
           giuing
           them
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           (
           &
           this
           not
           to
           let
           loose
           the
           raynes
           to
           serue
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           to
           serue
           the
           liuing
           God
           ,
           whom
           to
           serue
           ,
           is
           to
           raigne
           )
           I
           very
           much
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           my
           nation
           to
           whom
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           hath
           giuen
           so
           much
           wit
           ,
           hability
           and
           vnderstanding
           (
           which
           other
           nations
           cannot
           deny
           )
           In
           things
           pertayning
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           concerning
           the
           saluation
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           or
           going
           to
           heauen
           or
           hell
           ,
           is
           so
           blockish
           and
           blind
           ,
           that
           it
           suffereth
           it selfe
           to
           be
           carried
           by
           the
           Masse
           ,
           that
           it
           suffereth
           it selfe
           to
           be
           gouerned
           ,
           troden
           vnder
           foote
           &
           tyrannized
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           of
           the
           man
           of
           sinne
           ,
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           perdition
           ,
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           whom
           as
           God
           ,
           sitteth
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           shewing
           himselfe
           that
           he
           is
           God.
           And
           that
           moreouer
           which
           S.
           Paul
           2.
           
           Thess
           2.
           saith
           .
           All
           the
           euill
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           cōmeth
           vnto
           them
           of
           a
           false
           perswasion
           which
           they
           haue
           conceiued
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           The
           Pope
           ,
           they
           beleeue
           to
           
           be
           the
           successor
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           God
           vppon
           earth
           .
           They
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           all
           whatsoeuer
           the
           pope
           doth
           on
           earth
           ,
           God
           doth
           it
           in
           heauen
           and
           what
           soeuer
           he
           vndoeth
           in
           earth
           ,
           God
           vndoeth
           in
           heauen
           .
           This
           first
           Treatise
           ,
           shall
           serue
           to
           open
           the
           deceipt
           vnto
           them
           :
           very
           palpably
           &
           plainely
           will
           it
           shew
           the
           pope
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           the
           successor
           of
           S.
           Peter
           .
           But
           of
           Iudas
           .
           Not
           to
           be
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           of
           Sathan
           (
           whom
           the
           holy
           scripture
           calleth
           prince
           and
           God
           of
           this
           world
           )
           And
           that
           we
           therefore
           ought
           not
           to
           obey
           the
           pope
           ,
           nor
           make
           more
           reckoning
           of
           him
           ,
           nor
           of
           that
           ,
           hee
           shal
           commaund
           ,
           then
           we
           doe
           of
           that
           which
           our
           mortall
           enemy
           commaunds
           vs.
           Mine
           harts
           desire
           and
           prayer
           to
           God
           is
           ,
           for
           my
           nation
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           saued
           :
           that
           his
           Maiestie
           deliuer
           them
           from
           the
           power
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           transfer
           them
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           his
           beloued
           sonne
           .
           I
           would
           if
           I
           might
           by
           any
           meanes
           prouoke
           my
           nation
           .
           I
           would
           they
           had
           an
           holy
           enuie
           at
           other
           nations
           .
           Why
           doe
           they
           (
           and
           not
           the
           Spaniards
           )
           read
           and
           heare
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           their
           owne
           Language
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           holy
           Bible
           it
           is
           written
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           (
           &
           not
           the
           Spaniards
           )
           receiue
           the
           holy
           sacraments
           with
           the
           simplicity
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           did
           institute
           and
           celebrate
           them
           .
           Wherewith
           ,
           without
           any
           humane
           inuentions
           ,
           superstitions
           ,
           and
           Idolatries
           ,
           he
           commaunded
           his
           Church
           to
           administer
           them
           ?
           This
           testimony
           giue
           I
           of
           my
           nation
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           the
           zeale
           of
           God
           :
           and
           so
           shall
           you
           see
           few
           Spaniards
           to
           be
           Atheists
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           religion
           .
           But
           this
           their
           zeale
           ,
           is
           not
           according
           to
           knowledge
           :
           for
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           it
           not
           ruled
           :
           but
           by
           that
           which
           Antichrist
           of
           Rome
           commaundeth
           .
           Who
           hath
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           them
           the
           reading
           of
           holy
           scripture
           .
           For
           well
           knoweth
           Antichrist
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Spaniards
           shold
           read
           it
           ,
           then
           would
           they
           fall
           into
           account
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           abhominable
           life
           of
           the
           popes
           ,
           and
           their
           wicked
           Doctrine
           :
           And
           so
           would
           forsake
           and
           detest
           them
           .
           And
           should
           Spaine
           once
           forsake
           the
           pope
           ,
           the
           pope
           would
           reckon
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           with
           the
           Oleados
           or
           annointed
           ,
           of
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           of
           life
           :
           O
           that
           if
           God
           please
           ,
           I
           may
           see
           this
           day
           .
           And
           if
           the
           pope
           should
           fall
           ,
           then
           also
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           would
           fall
           the
           Masse
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Idolatries
           which
           the
           pope
           hath
           inuented
           .
           This
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           our
           aduersaries
           so
           greatly
           fight
           ,
           to
           intertaine
           ,
           and
           mainetaine
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           For
           very
           well
           they
           know
           that
           the
           Pope
           once
           fallen
           ,
           the
           popish
           religion
           of
           necessity
           must
           fall
           to
           the
           earth
           .
           Very
           well
           did
           
             Pedro
             de
             la
             Fuente
          
           (
           or
           Fontidonio
           ,
           as
           others
           call
           him
           )
           a
           diuine
           of
           Seuill
           vnderstand
           this
           :
           who
           in
           a
           sermon
           which
           he
           made
           ,
           the
           last
           day
           of
           September
           in
           the
           Councel
           of
           Trent
           ,
           greatly
           inueied
           against
           the
           protestants
           ,
           calling
           them
           heretiques
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           they
           sought
           to
           cast
           downe
           the
           2
           pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           To
           wit
           ,
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           the
           Masse
           &
           the
           Pope
           ,
           This
           Diuine
           sayd
           moreouer
           :
           that
           the
           Councell
           ought
           to
           employ
           all
           it
           force
           ,
           to
           sustaine
           and
           vphold
           them
           .
           The
           pillar
           (
           said
           he
           )
           of
           the
           seat
           papall
           once
           pulled
           downe
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Church
           would
           fal
           to
           the
           earth
           .
           The
           reason
           which
           he
           gaue
           was
           ,
           because
           the
           funerals
           and
           obsequies
           of
           the
           Church
           went
           iointly
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           those
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           (
           sayd
           he
           )
           that
           the
           aduersaries
           with
           deliberate
           purpose
           more
           endeuour
           to
           doe
           ,
           then
           to
           put
           downe
           the
           Pope
           ,
           &c.
           
           Our
           aduersaries
           haue
           fallen
           in
           the
           reckoning
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           they
           maintaine
           and
           adore
           (
           and
           many
           
           of
           them
           doe
           it
           ,
           against
           their
           owne
           conscience
           )
           The
           Pope
           ,
           howsoeuer
           abhominable
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           and
           great
           an
           Atheist
           he
           be
           .
           I
           humbly
           beseech
           his
           maiesty
           to
           send
           the
           true
           Sampson
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           who
           with
           one
           pluck
           ,
           may
           wholy
           pull
           downe
           these
           two
           pillars
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           house
           of
           Dagon
           may
           fall
           vtterly
           to
           the
           earth
           .
           Iudg.
           16.
           29.
           
           I
           know
           that
           were
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           his
           Masse
           pillars
           built
           vpon
           the
           rock
           ,
           vpon
           the
           cornerstone
           Christ
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           ,
           nor
           whatsoeuer
           men
           could
           imagine
           ,
           should
           euer
           preuaile
           against
           them
           .
           But
           because
           they
           be
           not
           founded
           vppon
           this
           firme
           foundation
           :
           but
           rather
           vpon
           humane
           inuentions
           ,
           any
           small
           thing
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           that
           carrieth
           any
           reason
           ,
           maketh
           them
           easily
           to
           stagger
           .
           The
           thing
           which
           wholy
           ouerthroweth
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           As
           by
           the
           Lordes
           assistaunce
           in
           these
           two
           Treatises
           shal
           be
           seene
           .
           His
           Maiestie
           I
           hope
           ,
           whose
           cause
           we
           here
           maintaine
           ,
           will
           draw
           some
           fruit
           out
           of
           this
           my
           trauaile
           .
           To
           him
           I
           commit
           the
           charge
           therof
           .
           For
           as
           saith
           his
           Apostle
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           7.
           
           Neither
           he
           that
           plāteth
           is
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           he
           that
           watereth
           ,
           but
           God
           ,
           which
           giueth
           the
           encrease
           .
           His
           cause
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           him
           I
           commend
           it
           .
           That
           which
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           I
           beseech
           thee
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           thou
           owest
           to
           the
           health
           of
           thy
           soule
           (
           the
           which
           if
           thou
           loosest
           ,
           what
           shal
           it
           profit
           thee
           to
           haue
           gained
           the
           whole
           world
           )
           is
           that
           thou
           read
           ,
           consider
           and
           weigh
           the
           reasons
           which
           we
           giue
           in
           these
           two
           Treatises
           ,
           for
           confirmation
           of
           that
           which
           we
           say
           ▪
           and
           see
           which
           more
           agreeth
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           the
           ancient
           Doctors
           and
           Councels
           ,
           and
           which
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           teach
           :
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           said
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           our
           aduersaries
           say
           .
           The
           holy
           ,
           and
           true
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           key
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           which
           openeth
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           shutteth
           ,
           which
           shutteth
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           openeth
           ;
           Open
           vnto
           thee
           the
           gate
           ,
           that
           thou
           maiest
           consider
           and
           adore
           his
           holy
           law
           .
           He
           euer
           bewith
           thee
           ,
           Amen
           .
           The
           25.
           of
           Iune
           1588.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             affectionate
             brother
             in
             the
             Lord.
             C.
             V.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           first
           Treatise
           :
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           
           IDolatrie
           (
           which
           is
           to
           giue
           the
           honour
           ,
           worship
           and
           seruice
           only
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           a
           creature
           ,
           whether
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           holy
           or
           prophane
           )
           is
           the
           most
           grieuous
           sin
           that
           is
           ,
           or
           cābe
           imagined
           .
           For
           the
           Idolater
           ,
           like
           a
           traitor
           to
           him
           that
           made
           him
           ,
           directly
           &
           manifestly
           committeth
           high
           treason
           against
           his
           God.
           He
           endeuoureth
           ,
           what
           in
           him
           lieth
           ,
           to
           cast
           God
           frō
           his
           throne
           ,
           &
           therin
           to
           place
           that
           which
           himselfe
           worshippeth
           ,
           albeit
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           owne
           hand
           .
           To
           shew
           the
           grieuousnesse
           of
           this
           sinne
           ,
           very
           seuerely
           hath
           God
           punished
           it
           :
           as
           he
           plagued
           the
           Israelites
           (
           we
           see
           )
           when
           they
           made
           the
           Calfe
           .
           For
           the
           which
           the
           Lord
           had
           wholly
           destroyed
           them
           ,
           had
           not
           Moses
           stept
           in
           ,
           a
           very
           good
           Mediator
           .
           Notwithstanding
           there
           died
           of
           them
           in
           one
           day
           by
           the
           sword
           about
           three
           thousand
           men
           .
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           
           that
           neither
           Aaron
           ,
           nor
           the
           Israelits
           were
           so
           blockish
           ,
           nor
           foolish
           ,
           
           to
           thinke
           the
           calfe
           which
           they
           had
           made
           to
           be
           God.
           That
           which
           they
           supposed
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           honor
           done
           to
           the
           calfe
           they
           did
           it
           vnto
           God.
           And
           so
           Aaron
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           calfe
           he
           built
           an
           Altar
           before
           it
           :
           and
           proclaimed
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             To
             morrow
             shall
             be
             a
             feast
             vnto
             Iehouah
             ,
          
           This
           he
           said
           ,
           for
           the
           representation
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           and
           they
           supposed
           they
           had
           made
           in
           the
           calf
           .
           This
           maner
           of
           Idolatrie
           had
           the
           people
           of
           Israell
           seene
           in
           Egypt
           .
           For
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           
           besides
           infinite
           other
           things
           ,
           adored
           the
           figure
           of
           Apis
           ,
           which
           they
           also
           called
           Sirapis
           ,
           being
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Oxe
           .
           The
           Israelites
           applyed
           to
           their
           religion
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           worship
           which
           they
           had
           seene
           in
           Egypt
           :
           and
           coueting
           visible
           things
           by
           which
           they
           might
           represent
           and
           worship
           God
           ,
           they
           made
           of
           set
           purpose
           ,
           a
           Calfe
           of
           mettall
           ,
           as
           is
           read
           in
           
           Exod.
           .
           32.
           4.
           
           And
           Aaron
           
             formed
             it
             with
             the
             grauing
             toole
             ,
             and
             made
             thereof
             a
             Calfe
             of
             mettall
             ,
             and
             they
             said
             ,
             These
             be
             thy
             Gods
             ô
             Israel
             ,
             which
             brought
             thee
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           same
           saith
           God
           in
           the
           eight
           verse
           ,
           complaining
           of
           the
           people
           to
           Moses
           .
           And
           Dauid
           ,
           Psal
           .
           106.
           19.
           
           
             They
             made
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             a
             Calfe
             in
             Horeb
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             a
             molten
             Image
             .
             and
             turned
             their
             glorie
             to
             the
             similitude
             of
             a
             bullocke
             that
             eateth
             grasse
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Ieroboam
           renewing
           this
           Idolatrie
           ,
           
           made
           two
           calues
           of
           gold
           ,
           one
           whereof
           he
           placed
           in
           Bethel
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           Dan
           ,
           and
           said
           as
           his
           predecessors
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           had
           said
           ,
           
             These
             be
             thy
             Gods
             which
             brought
             thee
             ,
             &c.
          
           Exod.
           32.
           4.
           
           And
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           (
           as
           before
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           that
           either
           Aaron
           ,
           or
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           or
           after
           them
           Ieroboam
           ,
           or
           his
           people
           were
           so
           sencelesse
           to
           thinke
           that
           the
           Calfe
           ,
           or
           calues
           (
           which
           they
           themselues
           with
           their
           hands
           a
           little
           before
           had
           made
           )
           was
           God
           ,
           whose
           being
           is
           from
           euerlasting
           .
           That
           which
           they
           thought
           was
           this
           :
           that
           God
           which
           had
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           representing
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Calfe
           ,
           had
           poured
           thereinto
           ,
           a
           certaine
           diuinitie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           be
           worshipped
           in
           the
           same
           :
           as
           they
           did
           worship
           him
           .
           This
           doing
           ,
           they
           tooke
           quite
           away
           the
           worship
           which
           they
           only
           owed
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           gaue
           it
           to
           the
           creature
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           (
           saith
           Dauid
           )
           that
           the
           Israelites
           turned
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           into
           the
           similitude
           of
           a
           Bullocke
           ,
           &c.
           &c.
           Psal
           .
           106.
           20.
           
           The
           same
           say
           we
           to
           our
           aduersaries
           .
           They
           beleeue
           not
           (
           will
           they
           say
           )
           that
           the
           image
           of
           our
           Ladie
           of
           Guadalupe
           ,
           nor
           that
           of
           Mountserrat
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           virgin
           Marie
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           heauen
           .
           They
           beleeue
           not
           (
           say
           they
           )
           that
           the
           woodden
           Crucifixe
           of
           Burgos
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           Christ
           ,
           which
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           That
           which
           they
           beleeue
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           infused
           into
           these
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Images
           ,
           a
           certaine
           diuinitie
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           Virgin
           Marie
           or
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therupon
           (
           say
           they
           )
           worke
           they
           miracles
           :
           and
           therefore
           doe
           they
           reuerence
           and
           adore
           them
           .
           And
           so
           fixe
           they
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           settle
           their
           whole
           mindes
           to
           honour
           and
           worship
           these
           visible
           Images
           :
           that
           they
           take
           away
           the
           honour
           which
           is
           onely
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           giue
           it
           to
           a
           woodden
           image
           that
           is
           made
           with
           mens
           hands
           .
           And
           being
           in
           any
           affliction
           ,
           in
           steede
           of
           seeking
           helpe
           at
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           his
           sonne
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           One
           crieth
           
           out
           ,
           O
           my
           Ladie
           of
           Guadalupe
           ,
           another
           :
           O
           my
           Ladie
           of
           Mountferrat
           ,
           another
           :
           O
           my
           Lady
           of
           Walsinhham
           ,
           another
           :
           Lord
           Saint
           Elmus
           ,
           Lord
           Saint
           Blase
           ,
           Lady
           saint
           Lucie
           ,
           &c.
           
           Of
           God
           or
           his
           sonne
           Christ
           none
           hath
           remembrance
           ,
           except
           here
           and
           there
           one
           in
           a
           corner
           :
           and
           if
           the
           others
           heare
           him
           ,
           they
           call
           him
           a
           Lutherane
           heretike
           ,
           that
           inuocateth
           not
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           God
           only
           and
           his
           sonne
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           But
           God
           commands
           vs
           to
           call
           vpon
           him
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           and
           hath
           promised
           to
           heare
           vs
           ,
           Psal
           .
           50.
           15.
           
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             All
             whatsoeuer
             ye
             shall
             aske
             in
             my
             name
             shall
             be
             done
             vnto
             you
             ,
          
           Mat.
           7.
           7.
           
           Mar.
           11.
           24.
           
           Ioh.
           14.
           13.
           
           &
           .
           16.
           23.
           
           But
           of
           this
           will
           we
           speake
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           intreating
           of
           inuocation
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           in
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Masse
           .
           Let
           vs
           now
           returne
           to
           the
           Calfe
           .
        
         
           The
           Iewes
           endeuour
           what
           they
           can
           to
           excuse
           their
           forefathers
           ,
           and
           so
           lay
           the
           fault
           of
           this
           sin
           vpon
           the
           poore
           base
           people
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           which
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Israelits
           went
           out
           of
           Egypt
           .
           But
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           saith
           to
           Moses
           ,
           casteth
           wholly
           the
           fault
           vpon
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           not
           once
           naming
           the
           poore
           people
           :
           and
           saith
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sti●ffe-necked
           people
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           wold
           consume
           them
           ,
           Exod.
           32.
           8.
           9.
           10.
           
           The
           Iewes
           cannot
           then
           excuse
           their
           forefathers
           :
           their
           owne
           Rabbins
           doe
           witnesse
           that
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           Calfe
           is
           not
           wholly
           yet
           cleansed
           .
           This
           said
           
             Moses
             Gerunden
          
           ,
           speaking
           to
           the
           Iewes
           .
           No
           punishment
           hath
           happened
           to
           thee
           ,
           ô
           Israel
           ,
           wherein
           there
           hath
           not
           bene
           some
           ounce
           of
           the
           iniquitie
           of
           the
           calfe
           :
           But
           in
           crucifying
           their
           Messiah
           the
           Lord
           of
           glorie
           (
           as
           in
           Esa
           .
           53.
           through
           the
           whole
           chap.
           Dan.
           9.
           20.
           and
           other
           places
           was
           prophesied
           )
           the
           Iewes
           afterward
           committed
           another
           no
           lesse
           wickednesse
           .
           For
           which
           so
           enormious
           a
           sinne
           ,
           God
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           being
           the
           naturall
           branches
           ,
           from
           the
           euer-greene
           oliue
           tree
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Church
           ,
           &
           in
           their
           place
           graffed
           in
           vs
           Gentils
           ,
           branches
           of
           the
           wild
           oliue
           tree
           .
           Rom.
           11.
           
           And
           note
           that
           the
           maner
           wherein
           we
           are
           ingraffed
           ,
           is
           farre
           different
           from
           the
           common
           &
           naturall
           graffing
           .
           For
           we
           are
           not
           ingraffed
           ,
           the
           the
           wild
           Oliue
           into
           the
           Oliue
           tree
           ,
           nor
           the
           wilde
           peare
           into
           the
           peare
           tree
           :
           but
           contrariwise
           ,
           the
           oliue
           into
           the
           wild
           oliue
           tree
           ,
           &
           the
           peare
           into
           the
           wild
           peare
           tree
           :
           &
           so
           our
           ingraffing
           into
           the
           Church
           and
           into
           Christ
           her
           head
           ,
           supernatural
           .
           For
           which
           benefit
           receiued
           he
           saith
           to
           the
           Gētils
           ,
           
             Praise
             the
             Lord
             al
             ye
             Gētils
             ,
             &c
          
        
         
         
           Three
           great
           Captiuities
           (
           besides
           others
           not
           so
           great
           )
           haue
           the
           Iewes
           suffered
           .
           
           The
           first
           in
           Egypt
           :
           the
           second
           in
           Babylon
           :
           the
           third
           ,
           that
           which
           now
           they
           suffer
           ,
           scattered
           like
           chaffe
           ,
           or
           straw
           through
           the
           world
           .
           Concerning
           the
           first
           &
           secōd
           ,
           God
           foretold
           them
           how
           long
           they
           should
           be
           captiues
           .
           So
           he
           said
           to
           Abraham
           :
           
           
             Know
             thou
             for
             certaine
             ,
             that
             thy
             seed
             shall
             be
             a
             stranger
             in
             a
             land
             that
             is
             not
             theirs
             ,
             and
             shall
             serue
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             afflicted
             foure
             hundred
             yeares
             .
             But
             the
             nation
             which
             they
             shall
             serue
             ,
             will
             I
             also
             iudge
             :
             and
             then
             shall
             they
             come
             forth
             with
             great
             riches
             ,
          
           as
           in
           Exod.
           12.
           36.
           37.
           appeareth
           .
        
         
           
             As
             touching
             the
             second
             captiuitie
          
           ,
           
           
             God
             sayth
             by
          
           Ieremie
           ,
           And
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           that
           when
           seuentie
           yeares
           shall
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           I
           will
           visite
           the
           king
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           &c.
           
           Againe
           ,
           Thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           vvhen
           seuentie
           yeares
           in
           Babylon
           shall
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           I
           vvill
           visite
           you
           ,
           and
           performe
           my
           good
           promise
           towards
           you
           ,
           and
           cause
           you
           to
           returne
           to
           this
           place
           .
           
             Of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             these
             setie
             yeares
             speaketh
          
           Daniel
           ,
           
             chap.
             9.
             2.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             36.
             22.
             and
             Ezra
             .
             ch
             .
          
           1.
           1.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           third
           captiuitie
           ,
           
           wherin
           aboue
           these
           fifteen
           hundred
           yeares
           they
           haue
           bene
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           ,
           and
           shall
           bee
           scattered
           throughout
           the
           world
           ,
           without
           king
           ,
           without
           high-priest
           ,
           without
           sacrifice
           ,
           without
           Pesah
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Paschall
           lambe
           )
           without
           Prophetes
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           things
           by
           God
           commanded
           ,
           subiect
           to
           strange
           nations
           ,
           and
           not
           (
           in
           some
           sort
           )
           but
           as
           slaues
           ,
           no
           word
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           mentioning
           how
           many
           yeares
           this
           captiuitie
           shall
           endure
           .
           But
           contrariwise
           ,
           saith
           the
           Angell
           to
           Daniel
           ,
           chap.
           9.
           27.
           that
           Ierusalem
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Moysaicall
           worship
           and
           Temple
           should
           neuer
           more
           returne
           .
           This
           third
           captiuitie
           for
           three
           respects
           is
           worse
           then
           the
           second
           .
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           :
           That
           endured
           seuentie
           yeares
           :
           This
           hath
           endured
           aboue
           fifteene
           hundred
           yeares
           .
           2.
           
           In
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           had
           Prophtes
           ,
           and
           miracles
           ,
           
             Ieremie
             ,
             Ezechiel
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             &c.
          
           the
           three
           children
           were
           deliuered
           from
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           Daniel
           from
           the
           Lyons
           :
           In
           this
           haue
           they
           had
           neither
           Prophet
           nor
           miracle
           .
           The
           third
           respect
           :
           In
           the
           second
           they
           had
           great
           dignitie
           and
           riches
           :
           as
           Ioachin
           the
           king
           Ieremie
           the
           last
           .
           Daniel
           and
           his
           three
           companions
           ,
           
             Mardocheus
             ,
             Zerubbabel
          
           :
           but
           in
           this
           they
           are
           much
           deiected
           .
           True
           
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           generall
           promise
           they
           haue
           made
           them
           by
           God
           :
           That
           whensoeuer
           they
           shall
           repent
           them
           of
           their
           wickednesse
           committed
           ,
           and
           turne
           vnto
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           pardon
           them
           ,
           and
           gather
           them
           from
           all
           partes
           of
           the
           world
           where
           they
           shall
           be
           scattered
           and
           afflicted
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           gather
           ,
           nor
           deliuer
           them
           from
           so
           long
           and
           painfull
           captiuitie
           ,
           as
           is
           that
           which
           they
           suffer
           :
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           wholly
           obstinate
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           turne
           not
           truly
           vnto
           God.
           For
           if
           they
           would
           turne
           ,
           God
           being
           true
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           would
           gather
           them
           .
           But
           we
           see
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           that
           they
           still
           be
           scattered
           ,
           and
           abide
           in
           captiuitie
           ,
           therefore
           they
           repent
           not
           .
           And
           so
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           chastise
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           sayd
           vnto
           Moses
           ,
           Deut.
           chap.
           28.
           63.
           64.
           
           And
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Iewes
           )
           that
           as
           the
           Lord
           did
           reioyce
           ouer
           you
           to
           doe
           you
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           multiply
           you
           ,
           so
           shall
           the
           Lord
           reioyce
           ouer
           you
           to
           confound
           and
           destroy
           you
           :
           and
           ye
           shall
           be
           plucked
           out
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           into
           the
           which
           ye
           now
           enter
           to
           possesse
           it
           .
           And
           God
           will
           seatter
           thee
           through
           all
           nations
           ,
           from
           the
           one
           end
           of
           the
           earth
           to
           the
           other
           .
           And
           there
           shalt
           thou
           serue
           strange
           Gods
           wood
           and
           stone
           ,
           
           &c.
           whom
           thou
           nor
           thy
           fathers
           haue
           not
           knowne
           .
           Their
           obstinacy
           ,
           and
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           day
           of
           their
           visitation
           ,
           and
           contemning
           and
           killing
           their
           Messias
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           so
           miserable
           captiuitie
           :
           wherein
           they
           shall
           continue
           ,
           vntill
           they
           cease
           to
           be
           incredulous
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           or
           Messias
           whom
           he
           hath
           sent
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           shall
           be
           saued
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           concerning
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           
           the
           booke
           of
           Iudges
           is
           full
           of
           Gods
           punishments
           vpon
           the
           Israelities
           for
           their
           idolatrie
           ,
           whom
           he
           deliuered
           ouer
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           enemies
           .
           But
           as
           a
           good
           God
           ,
           and
           mercifull
           father
           ,
           when
           they
           repented
           ,
           he
           restored
           or
           deliuered
           them
           .
           And
           eftsones
           they
           returned
           to
           idolatrie
           ,
           and
           God
           eftsoones
           did
           punish
           them
           .
           We
           read
           also
           that
           the
           Israelites
           turned
           away
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           themselues
           more
           then
           their
           fathers
           ,
           following
           strange
           gods
           ,
           seruing
           them
           ,
           and
           bowing
           downe
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           nothing
           diminished
           their
           workes
           and
           wicked
           wayes
           .
           And
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           kindled
           against
           Israel
           .
           And
           Deborah
           
           in
           her
           song
           conceiuing
           them
           said
           :
           
           In
           choosing
           new
           Gods
           ,
           warre
           was
           at
           the
           gates
           .
           So
           greatly
           did
           God
           abhore
           Idolatrie
           ,
           that
           oftenne
           commaundementes
           which
           he
           gaue
           ;
           the
           two
           first
           be
           against
           Idolatrie
           .
           First
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             haue
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             any
             straunge
             Cod
             before
             me
          
           .
        
         
           Second
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy selfe
             any
             Image
             ,
             nor
             the
             likenesse
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             heauen
             aboue
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             earth
             beneath
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             water
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           And
           then
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             bow
             downe
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             worship
             them
             :
             for
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             a
             iealous
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           the
           first
           commaundement
           ,
           internall
           ,
           and
           mentall
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           second
           externall
           and
           visible
           Idolatrie
           are
           forbidden
           .
           So
           horrible
           and
           enormious
           is
           the
           sinne
           of
           Idolatrie
           that
           God
           who
           is
           a
           iust
           Iudge
           ,
           doth
           punish
           it
           with
           most
           seuere
           punishment
           that
           can
           be
           in
           this
           world
           .
           God
           giueth
           vp
           Idolaters
           into
           a
           reprobate
           sence
           ;
           so
           that
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           iust
           Iudgement
           ,
           deliuered
           ouer
           ,
           and
           made
           slaues
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           they
           may
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           not
           conuenient
           ,
           as
           saith
           Saint
           Paule
           ,
           Romans
           1.
           25.
           concerning
           Idolaters
           ,
           which
           turned
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           into
           a
           lie
           ,
           honoring
           and
           seruing
           the
           creature
           ,
           before
           (
           or
           more
           )
           then
           God.
           And
           in
           the
           twentie
           eight
           verse
           ,
           mentioning
           the
           punishment
           ,
           he
           saith
           ;
           that
           God
           gaue
           them
           vp
           vnto
           a
           peruerse
           minde
           (
           which
           we
           call
           a
           reprobate
           sence
           )
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           not
           conuenient
           :
           namely
           ,
           the
           abohmination
           there
           mentioned
           .
           The
           answere
           which
           the
           Romists
           make
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           Images
           ,
           is
           friuolous
           ,
           They
           adore
           not
           ,
           nor
           honour
           (
           say
           they
           )
           the
           Images
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           they
           represent
           .
           Whereunto
           I
           answere
           ;
           that
           as
           little
           did
           the
           Pagans
           worship
           their
           Images
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           they
           represented
           .
           For
           they
           beleeued
           not
           the
           Image
           of
           Iupiter
           to
           be
           Iupiter
           ,
           but
           to
           present
           Iupiter
           .
           Much
           more
           doe
           the
           Romists
           ,
           not
           onely
           commaunde
           Images
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           reuerenced
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           worship
           them
           themselues
           .
           And
           in
           the
           second
           Action
           also
           of
           the
           Neccen
           Councell
           (
           not
           of
           that
           holy
           and
           good
           first
           Councell
           of
           Neece
           )
           but
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           assembled
           by
           that
           ceuell
           Empresse
           Hirena
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           :
           We
           doe
           worship
           the
           pictures
           of
           Images
           .
           And
           in
           the
           third
           Action
           ,
           The
           inuisible
           diuine
           nature
           is
           not
           permitted
           to
           be
           pictured
           ,
           nor
           figured
           .
           For
           no
           man
           euer
           sawe
           God
           at
           any
           time
           :
           but
           we
           worship
           the
           Image
           of
           his
           humanitie
           
           pictured
           with
           colours
           .
           So
           also
           doe
           we
           reuerence
           and
           adore
           the
           Image
           of
           our
           Lady
           the
           mother
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           See
           here
           ,
           how
           the
           Romists
           doe
           contradict
           themselues
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           they
           say
           ;
           they
           worship
           not
           Images
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           parte
           ,
           in
           their
           generall
           Councels
           ,
           they
           commaund
           them
           to
           be
           worshipped
           .
           Answerable
           to
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Councell
           doe
           they
           sing
           in
           their
           hymne
           .
           
             O
             Crux
             aue
             ,
             spes
             vnica
             hoc
             passionis
             tempore
             :
             auge
             pijs
             Iustitiam
             ,
             reisque
             dona
             veniam
             .
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           .
           O
           Crosse
           onely
           hope
           ,
           in
           this
           time
           of
           passion
           ,
           increase
           righteousnesse
           in
           the
           Godly
           ,
           and
           graunt
           pardon
           to
           offenders
           .
           Also
           in
           shewing
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           they
           say
           :
           
             Ecce
             lignum
             Crucis
             ,
             venite
             adoremus
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           Behold
           here
           the
           wood
           of
           the
           Crosse
           :
           Come
           and
           let
           vs
           worship
           it
           .
           Also
           
             Crucem
             tuam
             adoramus
             domine
          
           .
           Thy
           Crosse
           doe
           we
           worship
           ,
           O
           Lord.
           
             Thomas
             Aquinus
          
           in
           his
           Brieffes
           or
           partes
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Adoration
           ,
           saith
           .
           That
           the
           Crosse
           ought
           to
           be
           worshipped
           with
           the
           same
           Gods
           honour
           ,
           as
           God
           himselfe
           .
           And
           so
           they
           doe
           :
           and
           vppon
           good
           fryday
           chiefly
           ,
           prostrate
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           doe
           they
           adore
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           offer
           giftes
           vnto
           it
           :
           which
           adoration
           (
           say
           they
           )
           Saint
           Gregorie
           ordeyned
           .
           But
           how
           can
           this
           be
           truth
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           of
           Saint
           Gregorie
           ,
           when
           the
           sayd
           Gregorie
           writing
           to
           Seremus
           Bishop
           of
           Marsella
           ,
           who
           had
           caused
           Images
           to
           be
           pulled
           downe
           ,
           broken
           ,
           and
           burned
           ,
           vseth
           these
           wordes
           ,
           hadst
           thou
           forbidden
           to
           worship
           the
           Images
           ,
           we
           should
           haue
           praysed
           thee
           .
           
           And
           a
           little
           lower
           :
           Which
           were
           placed
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           but
           for
           instruction
           onely
           of
           the
           simple
           .
           See
           here
           how
           vntrue
           it
           is
           that
           they
           say
           ,
           Saint
           Gregorie
           instituted
           the
           adoration
           of
           the
           Crosse
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           Images
           were
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           simple
           and
           ignorant
           people
           .
           But
           let
           him
           pardon
           vs
           ,
           if
           in
           this
           we
           dissent
           from
           him
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           that
           ,
           
           which
           the
           word
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           vs.
           Habakuk
           saith
           ,
           what
           profiteth
           the
           Image
           ;
           for
           the
           maker
           thereof
           hath
           made
           it
           an
           Image
           ,
           and
           a
           teacher
           of
           lies
           ,
           though
           he
           that
           made
           it
           ,
           trust
           therein
           ,
           when
           he
           maketh
           dumbe
           Idolls
           .
           woe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           saith
           to
           the
           wood
           ,
           awake
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           dumbe
           stone
           ,
           arise
           ,
           it
           shall
           teach
           thee
           :
           beholde
           it
           is
           layd
           ouer
           with
           gold
           and
           siluer
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           breath
           in
           it
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           .
           The
           stocke
           ,
           saith
           Ieremie
           ,
           is
           a
           doctrine
           of
           vanitie
           .
           Againe
           :
           Euery
           man
           
           is
           a
           beast
           by
           his
           owne
           knowledge
           :
           Euery
           founder
           is
           confounded
           by
           his
           grauen
           Image
           :
           for
           his
           melting
           is
           but
           falshood
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           breath
           therein
           .
           They
           are
           vanitie
           and
           the
           worke
           of
           errors
           ,
           &c.
           wherefore
           well
           said
           Athanasius
           :
           When
           a
           liuing
           man
           cannot
           moue
           thee
           to
           knowe
           God
           ,
           how
           shall
           a
           man
           made
           of
           wood
           cause
           thee
           to
           know
           him
           ?
           
           Epiphanius
           Bishop
           of
           Cypres
           comming
           into
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           seeing
           a
           veyle
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Saint
           was
           pictured
           ,
           cōmanded
           to
           take
           it
           thence
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           veyle
           should
           be
           imployed
           for
           the
           buriall
           of
           some
           poore
           ,
           vsing
           these
           wordes
           :
           To
           see
           in
           the
           Temples
           of
           Christians
           ,
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           any
           Saint
           pictured
           ,
           is
           horrible
           abhomination
           .
           Of
           this
           moreouer
           wrote
           he
           to
           Iohn
           Bishop
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           vnder
           whose
           Iurisdiction
           was
           that
           people
           of
           Anablatha
           ,
           where
           the
           veyle
           was
           ,
           to
           prouide
           that
           no
           such
           veyles
           which
           be
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           Religion
           permitteth
           ,
           should
           thenceforth
           be
           had
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
           So
           greatly
           did
           this
           epistle
           please
           Saint
           Ierome
           ,
           that
           he
           translated
           the
           same
           out
           of
           Greeke
           into
           Latine
           .
           The
           same
           Epiphanius
           said
           ,
           Remember
           my
           beloued
           sonnes
           ,
           that
           you
           place
           no
           Images
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           churchyardes
           ,
           but
           carry
           God
           euer
           in
           your
           hearts
           ;
           and
           yet
           say
           I
           further
           ,
           permit
           them
           not
           in
           your
           houses
           :
           For
           to
           be
           fixed
           by
           the
           eyes
           ,
           but
           by
           meditation
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           &c.
           is
           vnlawfull
           for
           a
           Christian
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           most
           ancient
           Councell
           of
           Eliberis
           holden
           in
           Spaine
           (
           as
           now
           we
           will
           declare
           )
           and
           many
           other
           ancient
           Councels
           condemned
           Images
           :
           and
           manie
           Christian
           Emperours
           haue
           forbidden
           them
           .
           And
           for
           that
           purpose
           wrote
           Valens
           ,
           
           and
           Thedosius
           to
           the
           chiefe
           Gouernor
           of
           the
           Councell
           house
           saying
           :
           As
           our
           care
           is
           in
           and
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           mainteine
           the
           religion
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           :
           so
           permit
           wee
           none
           to
           purtrayt
           engraue
           ,
           or
           picture
           in
           colours
           ,
           stone
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           matter
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           the
           Image
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           :
           Moreouer
           we
           commaunde
           that
           wheresoeuer
           such
           an
           Image
           can
           bee
           founde
           ,
           it
           be
           taken
           away
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           to
           be
           chastised
           with
           most
           grieuous
           punshment
           that
           attempt
           ought
           against
           our
           decrees
           and
           commaund
           .
           Seeing
           then
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Emperours
           ,
           Doctors
           and
           ancient
           Councels
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           which
           is
           all
           ,
           the
           scripture
           it selfe
           to
           forbid
           Images
           ;
           let
           not
           our
           Aduersaries
           be
           obstinate
           .
           Let
           them
           not
           thinke
           it
           to
           be
           nowe
           ,
           as
           in
           
           time
           passed
           ,
           when
           the
           blind
           led
           the
           blind
           ,
           and
           so
           both
           fell
           into
           the
           ditch
           .
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           we
           nowe
           see
           ,
           and
           neede
           not
           them
           which
           be
           more
           blind
           ,
           to
           guide
           vs.
           
        
         
           Where
           or
           when
           (
           I
           demaund
           )
           hath
           God
           commaunded
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           they
           doe
           ?
           Let
           them
           giue
           me
           one
           only
           example
           of
           the
           olde
           or
           newe
           Testament
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Patriarches
           ,
           Propetes
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           Martyrs
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           did
           that
           which
           they
           doe
           ?
           adored
           or
           honored
           God
           ,
           or
           his
           saints
           ,
           in
           their
           Images
           ?
           They
           will
           not
           giue
           it
           .
           Then
           let
           them
           not
           be
           more
           wise
           then
           they
           .
           
           Let
           them
           take
           heede
           least
           God
           say
           vnto
           them
           ,
           Who
           required
           these
           thinges
           at
           your
           handes
           ?
           This
           is
           not
           the
           worship
           by
           God
           appointed
           ,
           but
           humane
           and
           diuelish
           inuention
           .
           And
           so
           shall
           God
           punish
           them
           as
           hee
           punished
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           Leuit.
           
           chap.
           10.
           ver
           .
           1.
           that
           offered
           strange
           fire
           ,
           which
           he
           neuer
           commaunded
           them
           .
           
           Hold
           we
           fast
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           commaunded
           :
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy selfe
             any
             grauen
             Image
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           so
           shall
           we
           not
           erre
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           taken
           away
           the
           second
           commandment
           ,
           and
           hath
           but
           nine
           commaundements
           .
           But
           to
           fill
           vp
           the
           number
           of
           tenne
           ;
           of
           the
           tenth
           commandement
           which
           forbiddeth
           lust
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           afterward
           the
           chiefe
           kind
           and
           partes
           thereof
           ,
           
           hath
           shee
           made
           two
           .
           But
           the
           Hebrewes
           and
           ancient
           Doctors
           Greeke
           ,
           and
           Latine
           do
           not
           so
           ;
           who
           place
           that
           of
           Images
           ,
           for
           the
           second
           commaundement
           Some
           thinke
           (
           saith
           Origen
           hom
           .
           8.
           vpon
           Exod
           )
           that
           all
           this
           together
           (
           meaning
           the
           first
           and
           second
           commandements
           )
           is
           one
           commaundement
           :
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           so
           should
           be
           taken
           ,
           there
           wold
           want
           of
           the
           number
           of
           ten
           commaundements
           ;
           and
           where
           then
           should
           be
           the
           tenth
           of
           the
           Decalog
           of
           ten
           commaundments
           ?
           but
           deuiding
           it
           ,
           as
           afore
           we
           haue
           distinguished
           ;
           the
           full
           number
           of
           the
           ten
           commaundements
           ,
           will
           appeare
           .
           So
           that
           the
           first
           commaundements
           is
           ;
           
             Thou
             shallt
             haue
             no
             other
             Gods
             but
             me
             .
          
           And
           the
           second
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy selfe
             any
             grauen
             Image
             ,
             &c.
          
           hitherto
           
             Origen
             .
             Chrisostome
             hom
          
           .
           49.
           vpon
           Saint
           Math.
           Exposition
           .
           2.
           
           
             Athanasius
             in
             Synopsi
             Seripturarum
             ;
             Saint
             Ambrose
          
           vpon
           the
           sixt
           chapter
           of
           the
           epistle
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Ierome
           vpon
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           all
           these
           Fathers
           place
           (
           as
           we
           doe
           )
           that
           against
           Images
           for
           the
           second
           commaundement
           .
           And
           for
           the
           third
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             take
             the
             name
             
             of
             the
             lord
             &c.
          
           For
           the
           4.
           
           
             Remember
             thou
             keepe
             holy
             &c.
          
           for
           the
           5.
           
           
             Honor
             thy
             father
             ,
             and
             thy
             Mother
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           for
           the
           tenth
           ,
           that
           we
           
             shall
             not
             couet
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             neighbors
             ,
             &c.
             
             Iesephus
          
           in
           his
           3.
           book
           of
           Antiquites
           chap.
           6.
           and
           Philo
           in
           his
           booke
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           of
           the
           tenne
           comandements
           ,
           deuide
           them
           in
           like
           manner
           with
           vs.
           If
           this
           be
           the
           true
           deuision
           of
           the
           Decalogue
           (
           as
           it
           is
           )
           and
           by
           the
           expresse
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           make
           to
           thy selfe
           any
           grauen
           Image
           (
           as
           by
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           Greeke
           and
           Latin
           Doctors
           we
           haue
           proued
           .
           
           )
           Hereupon
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           accursed
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           she
           hath
           dared
           to
           diminish
           ,
           and
           adde
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           most
           holy
           eternall
           ,
           and
           inuiolable
           lawe
           of
           God
           :
           whereunto
           (
           being
           perfect
           ,
           full
           and
           entire
           )
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           adde
           or
           take
           away
           :
           according
           to
           that
           which
           the
           same
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             adde
             nothing
             to
             the
             word
             which
             I
             commaund
             thee
             ,
             neyther
             shalt
             thou
             take
             ought
             therefro
             :
             but
             keepe
             the
             commaundements
             of
             the
             Lord
             your
             god
             which
             I
             commaunde
             you
             .
          
           Deut.
           4.
           2.
           
           Deut.
           12.
           32.
           
           Prouerb
           .
           30.
           6.
           
           If
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           heere
           in
           a
           thing
           so
           cleere
           ,
           so
           notable
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           ,
           hath
           so
           apparantly
           ,
           and
           without
           shame
           ,
           dared
           to
           adde
           and
           diminish
           ;
           what
           will
           they
           not
           dare
           ?
           Let
           vs
           looke
           more
           neerely
           .
           The
           belly
           (
           say
           they
           )
           hath
           no
           cares
           :
           These
           things
           will
           not
           the
           Romists
           heare
           .
           Images
           in
           the
           Popedome
           fill
           the
           bellies
           ,
           and
           the
           chests
           :
           Great
           is
           the
           treasure
           that
           is
           giuen
           to
           Images
           ,
           Oyle
           ,
           waxe
           ,
           perfumes
           ,
           silke
           ,
           siluer
           ,
           gold
           ,
           cloth
           of
           gold
           and
           precious
           stones
           :
           wherein
           Theeues
           ,
           and
           wicked
           women
           are
           most
           liberall
           .
           The
           Pirestes
           and
           friers
           ,
           doe
           clothe
           and
           decke
           their
           Images
           with
           the
           giftes
           of
           strumpets
           :
           wherein
           they
           transgresse
           the
           commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           
           which
           commandeth
           ;
           that
           
             none
             shall
             bring
             the
             hier
             of
             an
             whore
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
          
           because
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           iust
           and
           pure
           ,
           abhorreth
           robbery
           ,
           and
           detesteth
           that
           which
           with
           sinne
           and
           filthinesse
           is
           euill
           gotten
           .
           And
           the
           Glosse
           
             in
             Decret
             .
             dist
             .
             90.
             
             Cap.
             Oblationis
             .
          
           determineth
           ;
           that
           no
           gaine
           of
           a
           whore
           be
           offered
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           that
           the
           suprestitious
           vulgar
           sort
           may
           giue
           the
           more
           ,
           they
           make
           them
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           the
           Images
           do
           weepe
           ,
           laugh
           ,
           
           sweate
           ,
           and
           doe
           other
           great
           Miracles
           .
           Moses
           declareth
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           spake
           with
           his
           people
           ,
           the
           people
           hard
           the
           voice
           of
           his
           wordes
           ,
           but
           they
           sawe
           no
           figure
           ,
           sauing
           only
           a
           voice
           :
           
           what
           God
           would
           haue
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           hereby
           ,
           the
           same
           Moses
           there
           declareth
           .
           
             Take
             good
             heede
             then
             to
             your
             Soules
             :
             for
             ye
             sawe
             no
             figure
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           then
           :
           That
           ye
           corrupt
           not
           your selues
           nor
           make
           you
           any
           grauē
           Image
           or
           representation
           of
           any
           figure
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           likenes
           of
           Male
           or
           female
           .
           The
           common
           edition
           which
           the
           Roman
           church
           alloweth
           saith
           :
           
             Ne
             fortè
             decepti
             ,
             faciatis
             vobis
             sculptam
             similitudinem
             aut
             Imaginem
             masculi
             vel
             feminae
             :
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           least
           being
           deceaued
           ,
           ye
           make
           to
           your selues
           a
           grauen
           similitude
           or
           Image
           of
           man
           or
           woman
           .
           Let
           our
           aduersaries
           behold
           if
           they
           make
           to
           themselues
           Images
           of
           hee
           and
           shee
           Saints
           ,
           which
           be
           of
           men
           and
           women
           .
           And
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           making
           of
           Images
           were
           not
           against
           the
           expresse
           comanndement
           of
           God
           ;
           
           but
           that
           to
           make
           thē
           or
           not
           to
           make
           them
           were
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           :
           yet
           ought
           the
           good
           magistrate
           (
           seeing
           the
           superstition
           and
           Idolatrie
           which
           the
           ignorant
           common
           people
           commit
           )
           to
           forbid
           Images
           ,
           and
           breake
           them
           notwithstanding
           :
           imitating
           therein
           the
           holy
           king
           Ezechiah
           ,
           
           that
           brake
           the
           brasen
           serpent
           which
           Moses
           had
           made
           ,
           when
           he
           sawe
           the
           Israelites
           to
           burne
           incense
           vnto
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           2.
           
           Kings
           .
           18.
           4.
           appeareth
           .
           Read
           the
           chapter
           .
           See
           if
           our
           aduersaries
           adorne
           their
           Images
           with
           flowers
           ,
           with
           garlandes
           ,
           with
           crownes
           ,
           decke
           them
           ,
           cloth
           them
           ,
           girde
           them
           ,
           hang
           vpon
           them
           purses
           ,
           light
           tapers
           ,
           candles
           and
           lampes
           before
           them
           ,
           perfume
           ,
           incense
           ,
           carry
           them
           vpon
           mens
           shoulders
           in
           procession
           ,
           kneele
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           necessities
           craue
           helpe
           and
           succor
           of
           them
           .
           Reade
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           the
           epistle
           of
           Ieremy
           recited
           to
           Baruc
           in
           his
           6.
           chap.
           and
           thou
           shalt
           fully
           see
           the
           same
           that
           nowe
           is
           done
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           Italy
           ,
           and
           manie
           other
           places
           of
           the
           world
           besides
           .
           If
           this
           be
           not
           Idolatrie
           ,
           and
           superstition
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           ?
           If
           that
           good
           king
           Ezechiah
           nowe
           liued
           ,
           what
           would
           he
           doe
           to
           these
           Images
           ?
           That
           which
           he
           did
           to
           the
           brasen
           Serpent
           :
           breake
           and
           bray
           them
           in
           peeces
           .
           Our
           Aduersaries
           excuse
           the
           matter
           .
           The
           same
           might
           the
           Israelites
           also
           ,
           
           and
           it
           may
           be
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           their
           excuses
           ,
           the
           good
           king
           brake
           it
           .
           And
           thinke
           not
           that
           this
           Serpent
           ,
           set
           vp
           on
           high
           ,
           which
           Ezechias
           brake
           ,
           was
           of
           small
           signification
           .
           Knowe
           thou
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           same
           Christ
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           be
           lift
           vp
           ,
           and
           placed
           as
           an
           Ensigne
           ,
           which
           all
           those
           might
           followe
           ,
           that
           should
           beleeue
           in
           him
           ,
           
           beleeuing
           in
           him
           might
           haue
           euerlasting
           life
           :
           euen
           as
           those
           which
           beheld
           the
           Brasen
           serpent
           were
           cuted
           of
           their
           bodily
           infirmities
           .
           So
           they
           which
           behold
           Christ
           ,
           beleeue
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           follow
           him
           ,
           are
           no
           lesse
           healed
           of
           their
           spirituall
           infirmities
           .
           This
           is
           not
           mine
           but
           Saint
           Iohns
           interpretation
           ,
           whose
           words
           be
           these
           :
           
             And
             as
             Moses
             lift
             vp
             the
             serpent
             in
             the
             vvildernesse
             :
             so
             must
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             be
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Ioh.
           3.
           14.
           
           Although
           this
           Serpent
           was
           made
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           high
           a
           signification
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           giues
           it
           ,
           making
           it
           the
           image
           and
           figure
           of
           Christ
           .
           And
           albeit
           it
           had
           so
           many
           yeares
           remained
           among
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           Israelites
           being
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           vntill
           the
           reigne
           of
           Ezekiah
           :
           all
           this
           notwithstanding
           ,
           this
           good
           king
           (
           seeing
           the
           superstition
           of
           the
           people
           that
           burned
           incense
           to
           it
           )
           cast
           it
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           brake
           it
           .
           This
           good
           zeale
           of
           his
           is
           commended
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           And
           in
           the
           second
           booke
           of
           Kings
           chap.
           18.
           3.
           these
           words
           are
           vsed
           .
           
             He
             did
             that
             which
             was
             right
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             that
             his
             father
             Dauid
             had
             done
             .
             Hee
             tooke
             away
             the
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             brake
             the
             Images
             ,
             and
             cut
             downe
             the
             groues
             ,
             and
             brake
             in
             peeces
             the
             brasen
             serpent
             which
             Moses
             had
             made
             .
          
           For
           vntill
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           Israell
           burned
           incense
           vnto
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           called
           it
           Nehustan
           (
           as
           much
           to
           say
           )
           as
           a
           peece
           of
           brasse
           .
           Would
           God
           the
           Christian
           and
           Catholike
           kings
           would
           imitate
           the
           holie
           zeale
           of
           this
           good
           king
           .
           Would
           God
           they
           would
           seeke
           to
           be
           truly
           informed
           ,
           and
           see
           with
           their
           eyes
           ,
           what
           be
           the
           relikes
           and
           Images
           which
           they
           haue
           in
           their
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           their
           miracles
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           or
           falshood
           of
           them
           .
           But
           (
           ô
           griefe
           )
           that
           the
           old
           prouerbe
           in
           our
           dayes
           is
           verified
           :
           
             
               Sease
               Milagro
               ,
               y
               hagado
               el
               diablo
               .
            
             
               A
               miracle
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               diuell
               doth
               it
               .
            
          
           Would
           God
           they
           would
           take
           count
           of
           the
           great
           riches
           that
           is
           offered
           vnto
           images
           .
           Oh
           what
           should
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           The
           Romistes
           excuse
           them
           ,
           
           by
           a
           distinction
           which
           they
           make
           :
           An
           idoll
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           an
           image
           is
           another
           .
           That
           the
           law
           of
           God
           forbideth
           Idols
           and
           permittteh
           images
           :
           that
           the
           Idoll
           is
           an
           abomination
           ,
           but
           not
           an
           image
           .
           That
           they
           
           detest
           Idols
           ,
           and
           honour
           Images
           .
           Let
           vs
           now
           proue
           this
           their
           distinction
           of
           Idoles
           and
           Images
           ,
           to
           be
           vaine
           .
           God
           ,
           Exod.
           20.
           4.
           
           
           &
           Deut.
           5
           ,
           8.
           saith
           ;
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy selfe
             Pesel
             .
          
           All
           the
           difficulty
           is
           ,
           to
           knowe
           what
           this
           word
           Pesel
           is
           .
           Pesel
           is
           an
           Hebrewe
           word
           ,
           deriued
           of
           the
           verbe
           Pasal
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           engraue
           ,
           carue
           &
           hew
           .
           And
           lest
           we
           should
           thinke
           (
           as
           thought
           the
           Grecians
           )
           that
           onely
           Pesel
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           ,
           a
           carued
           picture
           ,
           statue
           or
           grauen
           Image
           )
           is
           onely
           forbidden
           ;
           God
           presently
           addeth
           ,
           Temuna
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           any
           figure
           ,
           forme
           ,
           shape
           ,
           or
           painted
           Image
           .
           He
           then
           forbiddeth
           ,
           grauen
           ,
           carued
           ,
           hewed
           or
           painted
           Images
           .
           And
           commandeth
           vs
           not
           to
           worship
           ,
           nor
           do
           reuerence
           to
           them
           ,
           Call
           them
           as
           you
           wil
           ,
           Idols
           or
           Images
           .
           Idoll
           is
           a
           Greeke
           word
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           same
           which
           in
           Latine
           is
           Simulachrum
           or
           
             Imago
             :
             Simulachrum
          
           or
           Imago
           is
           that
           which
           in
           Spanish
           we
           called
           Imagen
           .
           These
           foure
           wordes
           ,
           
             Pesel
             ,
             Eidolon
             ,
             Simulachrum
          
           and
           Imagen
           ,
           be
           all
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           of
           one selfe
           signification
           :
           but
           that
           the
           first
           is
           Hebrewe
           ,
           the
           second
           Greeke
           ,
           the
           third
           Latine
           ,
           and
           the
           fourth
           Spanish
           .
           
           And
           Saint
           Ambrose
           (
           as
           noteth
           Erasmus
           in
           his
           Annotations
           vpon
           the
           1.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           chap.
           )
           for
           Idolum
           euer
           readeth
           
             Simulachrum
             .
             Lactantius
          
           deriueth
           Simulachrū
           of
           
             Simulando
             ,
             Eidolon
          
           of
           Eidos
           ,
           asmuch
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           apparance
           or
           shew
           .
           It
           appeareth
           to
           be
           a
           person
           ,
           &
           is
           none
           :
           It
           hath
           eyes
           ,
           and
           seeth
           not
           :
           eares
           ,
           and
           heareth
           not
           :
           feete
           and
           walketh
           not
           .
           Dauid
           in
           the
           115.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           doth
           liuely
           depaint
           them
           ,
           let
           our
           aduersaries
           behold
           ,
           if
           their
           Images
           haue
           eyes
           and
           see
           not
           ,
           eares
           and
           heare
           not
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Saint
             Augustin
             .
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Ciuitate
             Dei.
             cap.
          
           9.
           and
           31.
           
           
             Origen
             .
             lib.
             8.
             contra
             Celsum
             .
             S.
             Ciprian
             Tract
             .
             contra
             Demetrianum
             ,
          
           and
           
             S.
             Epiphanius
          
           and
           
             S.
             Ambrose
          
           make
           no
           difference
           betweene
           an
           Idoll
           and
           an
           Image
           .
           
           
             Thomas
             Aquinus
          
           that
           great
           captaine
           of
           the
           Dominickes
           ,
           putteth
           this
           difference
           betweene
           Idolum
           and
           Simulachrum
           (
           as
           noteth
           Erasmus
           in
           the
           place
           a
           little
           before
           alleaged
           )
           Simulachrum
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           a
           thing
           made
           to
           the
           likenes
           of
           some
           naturall
           thing
           ,
           but
           Idolum
           is
           ,
           
             Si
             corpori
             humano
             addatur
             caput
             equinum
          
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           If
           the
           head
           of
           an
           horse
           be
           put
           to
           a
           humane
           body
           .
           A
           distinction
           truly
           very
           rediculous
           .
           Conclude
           we
           this
           matter
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           ordeyned
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Eliberis
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           holden
           about
           the
           yeare
           of
           the
           Lord.
           335.
           whose
           .
           36.
           
           Cannō
           was
           (
           as
           Carranza
           noteth
           in
           his
           
             Summa
             Conciliariorum
             )
             
             Placuit
             picturas
             in
             Ecclesia
             esse
             non
             debere
             :
             ne
             quod
             colitur
             aut
             odoratur
             ,
             in
             parietibus
             depingatur
             .
          
           It
           pleaseth
           vs
           that
           pictures
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           lest
           that
           be
           worshipped
           or
           adored
           which
           is
           painted
           on
           the
           walles
           ,
           Eliberis
           ,
           where
           was
           celebrated
           this
           ancient
           Councell
           ,
           was
           a
           Cittie
           neare
           vnto
           that
           place
           where
           is
           now
           Granada
           .
           Eliberis
           was
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ruines
           thereof
           ,
           was
           Granada
           builded
           ,
           or
           augmented
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           is
           one
           gate
           in
           Granada
           euen
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           called
           the
           gate
           Deluira
           ,
           corrupting
           the
           worde
           in
           steed
           of
           Elibera
           ,
           The
           gate
           is
           so
           called
           ,
           because
           men
           goe
           that
           way
           to
           Elibera
           .
           Had
           this
           Cannon
           ,
           made
           in
           our
           countrie
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           1263.
           yeares
           past
           ,
           bene
           obserued
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           there
           had
           not
           bene
           such
           Idolatrie
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           as
           now
           there
           is
           .
           Vp
           Lord
           ,
           regard
           thine
           owne
           honour
           .
           Conuert
           or
           confound
           (
           not
           being
           of
           thine
           elect
           )
           all
           such
           as
           worship
           Pesel
           ,
           grauen
           or
           carued
           Images
           :
           or
           Temuna
           ,
           picttures
           ,
           or
           patternes
           .
           All
           that
           whatsoeuer
           we
           haue
           sayd
           against
           Images
           ,
           is
           meant
           of
           those
           that
           are
           made
           for
           religion
           ,
           seruice
           ,
           &
           worship
           ,
           and
           to
           honour
           ,
           serue
           and
           adore
           them
           .
           Such
           Images
           are
           forbidden
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God.
           And
           so
           the
           Arte
           of
           caruing
           ,
           grauing
           ,
           painting
           and
           patterne
           making
           ,
           not
           done
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           is
           not
           forbidden
           ,
           but
           lawfull
           .
           The
           superstition
           and
           Idolatrie
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           Arte
           is
           good
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           people
           or
           nation
           that
           haue
           ,
           and
           doe
           commit
           inward
           ,
           and
           outwarde
           Idolatrie
           it
           is
           the
           Popish
           Church
           .
           For
           what
           else
           see
           we
           in
           their
           Temples
           ,
           houses
           ,
           streetes
           and
           crosse-streetes
           ,
           but
           Idolles
           ,
           and
           Images
           made
           ,
           and
           worshipped
           ,
           against
           the
           expresse
           commaundement
           of
           God.
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy selfe
             any
             grauen
             Image
             .
          
           No
           nation
           hath
           bene
           so
           barbarous
           ,
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           outwardly
           beheld
           with
           their
           eyes
           to
           be
           God.
           They
           supposed
           as
           before
           we
           haue
           said
           ,
           their
           
             Iupiter
             ,
             Iuno
             ,
             Mars
          
           ,
           &
           Venus
           to
           be
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           whom
           they
           worshipped
           in
           the
           Images
           that
           did
           represent
           them
           .
        
         
           Many
           of
           the
           Moores
           ,
           Turkes
           ,
           and
           Iewes
           ,
           would
           conuert
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           offence
           and
           scandall
           of
           Images
           in
           the
           Churches
           .
           Therefore
           said
           
             Paulus
             Pricius
          
           a
           most
           learned
           Hebrew
           ,
           which
           became
           in
           a
           Christian
           Paue
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           very
           meet
           Images
           should
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           the
           cause
           that
           many
           Iewes
           became
           not
           Christians
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           commit
           the
           Idolatrie
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           but
           farre
           exceed
           them
           also
           .
           One
           Idolatrie
           it
           committeth
           ,
           which
           neuer
           Pagan
           ,
           nor
           Gentile
           euer
           committed
           .
           It
           beleeueth
           ,
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           in
           the
           Masse
           (
           called
           a
           sacrifice
           )
           celebrated
           by
           her
           Pope
           ,
           
           or
           a
           Priest
           made
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           representation
           ,
           nor
           commemoration
           of
           the
           Lordes
           death
           :
           but
           his
           very
           body
           and
           bloud
           ,
           the
           same
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           bigge
           ,
           and
           great
           as
           he
           was
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           .
           And
           so
           as
           very
           God
           doth
           worship
           it
           .
           We
           will
           then
           in
           this
           first
           Treatise
           proue
           (
           by
           the
           Lords
           assistance
           ,
           whose
           cause
           we
           now
           maintaine
           )
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           a
           false
           Priest
           ,
           and
           very
           Antichrist
           ,
           &
           that
           such
           Idolatrie
           ,
           and
           other
           much
           more
           ,
           he
           hath
           inuented
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           Treatise
           ,
           we
           will
           also
           proue
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           assistance
           ,
           the
           Masse
           to
           be
           a
           false
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           great
           Idolatrie
           .
           And
           because
           our
           chiefe
           purpose
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           beat
           downe
           falshood
           ,
           
           as
           to
           aduance
           the
           truth
           :
           after
           we
           haue
           shewed
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           a
           false
           Priest
           ,
           And
           the
           Masse
           ,
           a
           false
           Sacrifice
           ,
           we
           will
           shew
           also
           (
           which
           is
           the
           argument
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           Epistle
           written
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           )
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           true
           ,
           and
           onely
           Priest
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           holy
           body
           and
           bloud
           which
           he
           offered
           vnto
           his
           father
           vpon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           true
           ,
           and
           only
           sacrifice
           ,
           where
           with
           the
           eternall
           father
           is
           well
           pleased
           ,
           and
           receiueth
           vs
           into
           his
           fauour
           and
           friendship
           ,
           iustifying
           vs
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           giuing
           vs
           his
           holy
           spirit
           of
           Adoption
           ,
           whereby
           we
           crie
           Abba
           father
           ,
           and
           liue
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           life
           .
           And
           so
           be
           glorified
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           reigne
           '
           with
           him
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Many
           will
           wonder
           that
           we
           with
           so
           great
           constancie
           (
           or
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           sawsinesse
           reiect
           ,
           condemne
           ,
           and
           abhore
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Masse
           :
           And
           therefore
           doe
           slaunder
           ,
           and
           defame
           vs
           ,
           not
           among
           the
           common
           people
           onely
           ,
           but
           amongest
           the
           Nobles
           also
           and
           great
           Lordes
           ,
           Kinges
           ,
           and
           Monarches
           that
           we
           are
           :
           fantasticke
           ,
           heady
           ,
           arrogant
           ,
           sedicious
           ,
           rebellious
           ,
           partiall
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           false
           reportes
           they
           raise
           against
           vs
           ;
           wherewith
           they
           fill
           ,
           and
           breake
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           that
           take
           pleasure
           to
           heare
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           shew
           them
           then
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           foolish
           opinion
           nor
           fantasie
           ,
           
           which
           doth
           lead
           vs
           ,
           neither
           any
           ambition
           ,
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           nor
           other
           passion
           ,
           that
           doth
           alter
           ,
           moue
           ,
           or
           transport
           our
           minds
           ,
           but
           a
           good
           zeale
           rather
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           feruent
           desire
           of
           the
           health
           of
           our
           owne
           soules
           .
           A
           reason
           will
           we
           giue
           in
           this
           first
           Treatise
           vnto
           all
           that
           desire
           to
           heare
           &
           vnderstand
           it
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           we
           beleeue
           &
           hold
           concerning
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           his
           authoritie
           .
           And
           chiefely
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           asked
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           saith
           Saint
           Peter
           )
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           ready
           with
           meekenesse
           and
           reuerence
           to
           make
           answere
           to
           euery
           one
           that
           demaundeth
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           hope
           which
           we
           hold
           .
           The
           reason
           then
           ,
           which
           we
           giue
           for
           reiecting
           ,
           condemning
           ,
           and
           abhorring
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           flying
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           pestilence
           ,
           is
           his
           euill
           life
           ,
           and
           wicked
           doctrine
           .
           Note
           also
           what
           the
           Doctors
           and
           ancient
           Councels
           ,
           &
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           three
           wonderfull
           places
           chiefly
           for
           that
           purpose
           say
           concerning
           him
           .
           In
           the
           second
           Treatise
           ,
           we
           will
           declare
           what
           wee
           thinke
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           and
           the
           holinesse
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           and
           Masse
           ,
           two
           pillers
           of
           the
           Popish
           church
           ,
           be
           very
           ancient
           ,
           For
           it
           is
           now
           a
           thousād
           yeares
           past
           ,
           since
           they
           first
           began
           to
           be
           buylded
           .
           Their
           beginnings
           were
           very
           small
           :
           but
           they
           dayly
           increased
           ,
           adorning
           and
           decking
           themselues
           ,
           vntill
           they
           attayned
           to
           the
           estate
           wherein
           we
           now
           see
           them
           ;
           For
           aswell
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           the
           Masse
           ,
           is
           holden
           and
           called
           God.
           Without
           are
           they
           made
           very
           beautifull
           ,
           couered
           ouer
           with
           silke
           ,
           gold
           ,
           siluer
           ,
           cloth
           of
           gold
           ,
           rich
           stones
           :
           but
           within
           is
           superstition
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           Idolatrie
           .
           I
           haue
           often
           pondred
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           whether
           of
           these
           two
           pillers
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           the
           Masse
           ,
           were
           strongest
           ,
           and
           more
           esteemed
           .
           The
           vertues
           ,
           excellencie
           ,
           holinesse
           and
           diuinitie
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Masse
           ,
           who
           can
           declare
           ?
           How
           profitable
           it
           is
           for
           al
           things
           liuing
           ,
           and
           not
           liuing
           ,
           quick
           &
           dead
           ?
           By
           cōsideratiō
           hereof
           ,
           the
           Masse
           I
           supposed
           was
           chiefest
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           begin
           with
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           vpon
           better
           aduisement
           ,
           mee
           seemed
           notwithstanding
           to
           be
           the
           chiefest
           piller
           .
           The
           reasons
           mouing
           me
           so
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           are
           these
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           in
           dignitie
           is
           before
           the
           effect
           ,
           the
           creator
           before
           the
           creature
           ;
           the
           maister
           before
           the
           seruant
           ,
           the
           Priest
           before
           the
           sacrifice
           which
           he
           offereth
           .
           The
           Pope
           is
           he
           that
           made
           and
           created
           the
           Masse
           :
           as
           afterwardes
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           we
           
           will
           proue
           .
           
           Therefore
           is
           the
           Pope
           of
           greater
           dignitie
           then
           the
           Masse
           .
           This
           proueth
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           maister
           ,
           and
           the
           sacrament
           his
           seruant
           :
           because
           ,
           when
           the
           Pope
           goeth
           from
           one
           people
           to
           another
           ,
           he
           sendeth
           before
           him
           ,
           yea
           and
           some
           time
           a
           day
           or
           two
           dayes
           Iourney
           ,
           his
           sacrament
           vpon
           a
           horse
           carying
           at
           his
           necke
           a
           little
           bell
           ,
           accompained
           with
           the
           scumme
           and
           baggage
           of
           the
           Romane
           court
           .
           Thither
           goe
           the
           dishes
           and
           spits
           ,
           old
           shooes
           ,
           caldrons
           and
           kettels
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           sculery
           of
           the
           Courte
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whores
           and
           Iesters
           .
           Thus
           ,
           the
           sacrament
           arriued
           with
           this
           honorable
           traine
           ,
           at
           the
           place
           whither
           the
           Pope
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           it
           there
           awayeth
           his
           comming
           .
           And
           when
           the
           maister
           is
           knowne
           to
           approach
           neere
           the
           people
           ,
           it
           goeth
           forth
           to
           receiue
           him
           .
           Open
           thine
           eyes
           O
           Spaine
           :
           or
           which
           is
           better
           .
           God
           open
           them
           ,
           and
           behold
           what
           account
           the
           Pope
           maketh
           of
           the
           sacrament
           ,
           which
           he
           himselfe
           (
           saying
           it
           is
           thy
           God
           )
           for
           thy
           money
           ,
           selleth
           vnto
           thee
           .
        
         
           Fryar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           part
           of
           his
           Ecclesiasticall
           Monarchie
           ,
           lib.
           23.
           
           ¶
           2.
           saith
           .
           That
           the
           first
           Pope
           ,
           which
           caused
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           be
           carried
           before
           him
           ,
           was
           Benedict
           .
           13.
           (
           a
           Spaniard
           )
           when
           for
           feare
           ,
           he
           fled
           from
           France
           into
           Aragon
           :
           &
           from
           that
           time
           remained
           it
           in
           custome
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           caried
           the
           most
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           for
           his
           gard
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Popes
           in
           this
           carrying
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           before
           them
           ,
           doe
           imitate
           the
           kinges
           of
           Persia
           ,
           before
           whom
           went
           a
           horse
           ,
           carrying
           a
           little
           Altar
           vpon
           him
           :
           whereupon
           ,
           among
           a
           few
           ashes
           shone
           a
           small
           flame
           of
           holy
           fire
           :
           which
           they
           called
           Orismada
           .
           This
           fire
           ,
           as
           a
           certaine
           diuinitie
           ,
           did
           the
           Persians
           reuerence
           and
           adore
           .
           So
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           seeme
           more
           then
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ioyntly
           worshipped
           with
           the
           diuinitie
           ,
           which
           did
           accompany
           him
           ,
           with
           this
           pompe
           went
           he
           publikely
           .
           Read
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Embleme
           of
           Alciatus
           .
           
             Non
             tibi
             ,
             sed
             Religioni
             ,
             pag.
          
           17.
           where
           he
           treateth
           of
           a
           little
           asse
           ,
           that
           went
           laden
           with
           mysteries
           .
        
         
           He
           also
           that
           sacrificeth
           ,
           is
           of
           more
           dignitie
           and
           estimation
           ,
           then
           the
           sacrifice
           which
           he
           offereth
           .
           For
           God
           regardeth
           not
           so
           much
           the
           gift
           ,
           or
           sacrifice
           to
           him
           offered
           and
           presented
           ,
           as
           the
           person
           that
           offereth
           it
           .
           The
           Lord
           ,
           saith
           the
           scripture
           ,
           had
           respect
           to
           Abell
           ,
           
           and
           his
           present
           :
           and
           :
           to
           Caine
           and
           his
           present
           
           he
           had
           no
           regard
           .
           
           The
           Apostle
           giueth
           a
           reason
           saying
           .
           
             By
             saith
             Abell
             offered
             to
             God
             a
             better
             sacrifice
             then
             Caine.
          
           The
           Pope
           is
           the
           Priest
           ,
           the
           Masse
           is
           the
           sacrifice
           which
           he
           offereth
           ;
           Therefore
           is
           the
           Pope
           of
           more
           dignitie
           then
           the
           Masse
           .
           By
           these
           reasons
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           may
           be
           drawne
           ,
           I
           conclude
           ,
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           chiefe
           piller
           that
           susteyneth
           the
           Popish
           Church
           Of
           it
           we
           will
           first
           take
           hold
           :
           not
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           cast
           it
           downe
           :
           and
           then
           we
           will
           after
           intreat
           of
           the
           Masse
           .
           And
           this
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           almightie
           God
           ,
           the
           Father
           sonne
           ,
           ond
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whose
           cause
           we
           here
           defend
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           name
           Papa
           ,
           
           the
           like
           as
           to
           some
           other
           wordes
           hath
           happened
           :
           
           which
           in
           old
           time
           ,
           were
           taken
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           and
           were
           honourable
           titles
           ,
           but
           after
           ,
           with
           the
           time
           ,
           haue
           bene
           ill
           taken
           .
           For
           example
           Tyrannis
           was
           in
           old
           time
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           so
           King
           Latinus
           (
           as
           saith
           
             Virgill
             Aeneid
          
           .
           7.
           )
           called
           Aenaeas
           ,
           whose
           friendship
           he
           desired
           .
           Tyrant
           Sophista
           ,
           was
           taken
           for
           a
           man
           of
           wisedome
           ;
           now
           for
           a
           deceiuer
           or
           a
           flatterer
           .
           Hostis
           did
           signifie
           a
           stanger
           ,
           now
           taken
           for
           an
           enemy
           .
           Euen
           so
           in
           old
           time
           ,
           was
           Papa
           taken
           in
           good
           parte
           ,
           and
           giuen
           for
           a
           title
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           ministers
           of
           Gods
           word
           :
           for
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           
           Minister
           and
           Pastor
           were
           all
           one
           .
           Riches
           haue
           sithens
           made
           the
           difference
           ,
           as
           now
           we
           see
           .
           Read
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Saint
           Ierome
           to
           Euagr.
           tom
           .
           2.
           
           That
           Papa
           was
           so
           taken
           as
           a
           foresaid
           ,
           by
           the
           Epistle
           of
           the
           auncient
           Doctors
           as
           namely
           ,
           
             Ciprian
             ,
             Dionysius
             ,
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             Ierome
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Auguistine
             ,
             Sidonius
             ,
             Appolinarius
             ,
          
           and
           Gregory
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Actes
           of
           the
           Councels
           is
           proued
           .
           The
           Grecians
           vntill
           this
           day
           ,
           call
           their
           Priestes
           ,
           Papaous
           ,
           the
           Germanies
           call
           them
           Psaffen
           ,
           and
           Flemings
           call
           them
           Papen
           ,
           names
           which
           be
           derined
           of
           this
           name
           Papa
           ,
           
           which
           in
           the
           Sicilian
           tongue
           (
           after
           Suidas
           signifieth
           Father
           )
           Of
           all
           these
           authors
           ,
           I
           will
           alleage
           here
           but
           onely
           two
           .
           Ierome
           writing
           to
           Augustine
           ,
           saith
           ,
           Most
           hartily
           commend
           me
           I
           pray
           thee
           ,
           to
           our
           holy
           and
           venerable
           ,
           brother
           Pope
           Alipius
           .
        
         
           And
           writing
           to
           Pamachius
           ,
           he
           saith
           vnto
           him
           :
           hold
           Pope
           Epiphanius
           :
           And
           writing
           to
           Augustine
           ,
           calleth
           him
           Pope
           .
           In
           another
           place
           he
           saith
           :
           Except
           Pope
           Athanasius
           and
           Paulinus
           :
           yet
           neither
           Alipius
           ,
           nor
           Pamachius
           ,
           nor
           Epiphanius
           ,
           nor
           Aunor
           
           nor
           Athanasius
           nor
           Paulinus
           were
           euer
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           Epistles
           of
           Saint
           Ciprian
           ,
           
           there
           is
           one
           thus
           entituled
           :
           The
           Presbiters
           and
           Deacons
           abiding
           at
           Rome
           ,
           send
           greeting
           to
           Pope
           Ciprian
           .
           And
           this
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           giueth
           this
           title
           to
           Saint
           Ciprian
           ,
           who
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           and
           neuer
           of
           Rome
           .
           But
           when
           the
           couetuousnesse
           and
           ambition
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           had
           so
           increased
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           himselfe
           a
           Prince
           ,
           
           and
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Gregorie
           calleth
           him
           ;
           then
           toke
           he
           from
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           title
           of
           Pope
           ,
           and
           reserued
           it
           onely
           to
           himselfe
           :
           So
           that
           none
           but
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           is
           now
           Pope
           :
           and
           being
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           Hence
           commeth
           it
           ,
           that
           to
           all
           the
           Godly
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Pope
           ,
           is
           so
           horrible
           and
           wicked
           :
           because
           it
           is
           onely
           giuen
           to
           Antichrist
           .
           That
           which
           hereafter
           we
           will
           say
           shall
           not
           be
           against
           the
           anciēt
           &
           first
           taking
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Pope
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           Which
           name
           ,
           well
           agreeth
           with
           him
           :
           for
           the
           Pope
           Popely
           all
           to
           himselfe
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           deuonreth
           and
           glutteth
           it
           vp
           :
           as
           he
           himselfe
           saith
           ,
           All
           power
           is
           giuen
           me
           in
           heauen
           and
           in
           earth
           .
           And
           so
           the
           late
           writers
           take
           this
           name
           
             Papa
             ,
             pro
             Ingluuie
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           gluttony
           ,
           As
           
             Anthonie
             de
             Lebrixa
          
           in
           his
           dictionary
           doth
           note
           it
           .
        
         
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           our
           Maister
           ,
           whose
           voyce
           the
           Father
           commaundeth
           vs
           to
           heare
           ,
           and
           thereby
           ,
           to
           gouerne
           our selues
           ,
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           a
           sure
           marke
           ,
           and
           infallible
           token
           ,
           to
           discerne
           the
           good
           tree
           from
           the
           bad
           ,
           the
           true
           Christian
           from
           the
           false
           ,
           the
           good
           shepheard
           from
           the
           hierling
           .
           
             A
             good
             tree
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             bringeth
             foorth
             good
             fruite
          
           .
           Matth.
           chap.
           7.
           17.
           
           This
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           knowe
           the
           hypocrites
           ,
           by
           their
           fruites
           ,
           or
           workes
           ;
           Speaking
           also
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           The
           workes
           which
           I
           doe
           they
           beare
           witnesse
           of
           me
           ,
           Ioh.
           chap.
           5.
           vers
           .
           30.
           
           The
           same
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           shepheard
           giueth
           his
           life
           for
           his
           sheep
           ,
           &
           not
           the
           hierling
           ,
           but
           rather
           flyeth
           ,
           Ioh.
           chap.
           10.
           11.
           
           Mē
           cannot
           iudge
           but
           that
           which
           they
           see
           God
           onely
           knoweth
           the
           heart
           .
           Following
           then
           the
           counsel
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           ,
           let
           vs
           see
           what
           hath
           bin
           the
           life
           &
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Popes
           vntill
           this
           day
           :
           
           and
           so
           will
           hold
           them
           ,
           either
           for
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           for
           the
           true
           ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           or
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           And
           to
           make
           that
           more
           manifest
           whereof
           we
           intreat
           ,
           let
           vs
           deuide
           into
           three
           partes
           or
           orders
           all
           the
           Bishops
           that
           haue
           bene
           in
           Rome
           .
           The
           first
           shall
           conteyne
           ,
           all
           those
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           vntill
           the
           time
           of
           Saint
           Siluester
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           all
           those
           which
           were
           from
           Siluester
           ,
           vnto
           Boniface
           .
           3.
           
           The
           third
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           haue
           bene
           from
           Boniface
           .
           3.
           vnto
           Clement
           .
           8.
           who
           this
           yeare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           1600.
           doth
           tyrannize
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Come
           we
           now
           to
           the
           first
           order
           .
           
           The
           common
           opinion
           hath
           bene
           ,
           that
           S.
           Peter
           was
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           which
           by
           holy
           scripture
           can
           no
           way
           ,
           
           but
           the
           contrary
           rather
           ,
           be
           proued
           .
           Many
           haue
           handled
           this
           argument
           :
           to
           whom
           I
           referre
           those
           that
           would
           knowe
           it
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           that
           which
           our
           aduersaries
           say
           ,
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ,
           to
           me
           seemeth
           impossible
           .
           First
           they
           soy
           ,
           that
           S.
           
           Peter
           ●●ued
           after
           after
           Christ
           passion
           ,
           38.
           yeares
           .
           which
           they
           count
           in
           this
           maner
           .
           That
           he
           was
           for
           a
           time
           in
           Iudaea
           &
           after
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           Bishop
           ,
           7.
           yeares
           .
           So
           saith
           
             Bartholmew
             Caranza
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             summa
             Conciliorum
          
           .
           But
           if
           that
           be
           true
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           S.
           Peter
           liued
           but
           38.
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Epistle
           of
           S.
           Paul
           to
           the
           Gal.
           sheweth
           this
           to
           be
           impossible
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Paul
           also
           ,
           in
           1.
           chap.
           of
           his
           said
           Epistle
           declareth
           ,
           that
           after
           his
           conuersion
           ,
           he
           went
           not
           to
           Ierusalem
           :
           but
           into
           Arabia
           ,
           and
           thence
           turned
           to
           Damascus
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           3.
           yeares
           after
           he
           came
           to
           Ierusalem
           ;
           where
           he
           found
           Peter
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           abode
           15.
           dayes
           ;
           not
           to
           learne
           ought
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           confer
           with
           him
           .
           14.
           yeares
           after
           this
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           chapter
           following
           )
           he
           came
           againe
           to
           Ierusalem
           :
           where
           those
           that
           were
           pillers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Iames
             Cephas
          
           ,
           which
           is
           Peter
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           gaue
           him
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           fellowship
           .
           These
           yeares
           were
           ,
           18.
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           3.
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           14.
           and
           the
           time
           which
           passed
           from
           the
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           vntill
           S.
           Paules
           going
           to
           Arabia
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           they
           both
           were
           at
           Antioch
           :
           where
           S.
           Paul
           reproued
           S.
           Peter
           for
           his
           dissimulation
           .
           If
           there
           he
           was
           seuen
           yeares
           ,
           and
           twenty
           fiue
           yeares
           afterwardes
           at
           Rome
           ,
           ioyned
           with
           the
           eighteene
           yeares
           ,
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           shall
           make
           fiftie
           yeares
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           .
           Then
           shall
           it
           be
           vntrue
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Peper
           liued
           thirty
           eight
           yeares
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           (
           as
           
           saith
           Caranza
           in
           his
           
             summa
             Conciliorum
          
           )
           And
           much
           more
           vntrue
           shal
           be
           that
           ,
           which
           
             Humfridus
             Panuinus
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           the
           Roman
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           annotation
           vpon
           Platina
           ,
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           was
           martyred
           34.
           yeares
           ,
           3.
           moueths
           and
           4.
           dayes
           ,
           after
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           .
           Count
           thus
           the
           yeares
           the
           S.
           Peter
           liued
           after
           Christ
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           vntill
           the
           2.
           yeare
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Claudius
           ,
           were
           10.
           yeares
           ,
           all
           which
           time
           ,
           Saint
           Peter
           abode
           in
           and
           departed
           not
           once
           from
           Iudea
           .
           This
           time
           passed
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           he
           abode
           4.
           yeares
           ,
           from
           whence
           ,
           by
           Claudius
           Edict
           against
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           he
           departed
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           Ierusalem
           :
           from
           Ierusalem
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           there
           abode
           ,
           7.
           yeares
           :
           in
           which
           time
           died
           Claudius
           ,
           and
           Nero
           succeeded
           him
           in
           the
           Empire
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           Neros
           reigne
           ,
           S.
           Peter
           returned
           to
           Rome
           :
           whence
           ,
           after
           some
           time
           ,
           he
           departed
           ,
           and
           trauelled
           almost
           throughout
           all
           Europe
           :
           which
           peregrination
           being
           ended
           ,
           he
           returned
           the
           third
           time
           to
           Rome
           .
           From
           Saint
           Peters
           first
           enterance
           into
           Rome
           ,
           vntill
           his
           death
           were
           ,
           24.
           yeares
           ,
           5.
           monethes
           ,
           and
           12.
           dayes
           ,
           which
           ioyned
           with
           the
           10.
           yeares
           before
           passed
           in
           Iudea
           ,
           make
           34.
           yeares
           ,
           three
           moneths
           ,
           and
           4.
           dayes
           .
           All
           this
           saith
           Panuinus
           .
           Herein
           ,
           he
           contraieth
           his
           owne
           authors
           ,
           which
           affirme
           Peter
           to
           haue
           bene
           7.
           yeares
           in
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           25.
           after
           at
           Rome
           .
           And
           Gracian
           ,
           in
           a
           certaine
           decree
           saith
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           by
           reuelation
           passed
           (
           or
           translated
           )
           his
           seate
           from
           Antioch
           to
           Rome
           .
           And
           so
           Fryar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           in
           the
           3.
           part
           .
           booke
           20.
           chap.
           5.
           
           Sect.
           1
           ,
           following
           this
           opinion
           ,
           saith
           .
           In
           Antioch
           (
           before
           Rome
           )
           had
           S.
           Peter
           his
           seate
           Papall
           .
           Caranza
           in
           his
           
             summa
             Conciliorum
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           counteth
           thus
           .
           He
           sate
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           in
           the
           bishops
           chaire
           at
           Antioch
           7.
           yeares
           :
           and
           departing
           thence
           ,
           came
           to
           Rome
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Claudius
           ;
           where
           he
           sate
           in
           the
           Bishops
           chaire
           25.
           yeares
           ,
           2.
           moneths
           ,
           and
           3.
           dayes
           .
           We
           see
           now
           the
           count
           of
           Caranza
           and
           Panuinus
           to
           be
           false
           .
           In
           this
           they
           agree
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           crucified
           at
           Rome
           .
           Betweene
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           the
           death
           of
           Nero
           ,
           were
           37.
           yeares
           .
           The
           said
           Panuinus
           saith
           ,
           that
           S.
           Peter
           was
           crucified
           in
           the
           the
           last
           yeare
           of
           Nero
           ,
           then
           shal
           it
           be
           37.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           34.
           yeares
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           .
           The
           Legend
           ,
           and
           Cannon
           say
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           and
           
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           were
           in
           one selfe
           same
           yeare
           ,
           day
           ,
           and
           hower
           beheaded
           at
           Rome
           .
           Saint
           Ierome
           saith
           ,
           that
           Paul
           was
           killed
           with
           a
           sword
           ,
           and
           Peter
           crucified
           :
           Eusebius
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           was
           beheaded
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           crucified
           .
           We
           demaund
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           of
           our
           Spaniardes
           ,
           which
           so
           much
           beeleeue
           these
           thinges
           .
           when
           came
           Saint
           Peter
           to
           Rome
           ,
           how
           longe
           there
           stayed
           he
           ,
           
           when
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           kinde
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           where
           dyed
           he
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           successor
           (
           for
           some
           say
           Linus
           ,
           others
           Clement
           )
           we
           shall
           finde
           great
           confusion
           ,
           and
           disorder
           amongst
           them
           :
           as
           already
           we
           haue
           seene
           ?
           and
           how
           deale
           they
           so
           with
           Christians
           whose
           faith
           is
           to
           be
           founded
           vpon
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           The
           Popes
           Supremacie
           ,
           to
           be
           Peters
           successour
           ,
           they
           sell
           for
           an
           Article
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           insomuch
           (
           as
           saith
           Boniface
           .
           8.
           )
           it
           was
           
             de
             necessitate
             salutis
          
           necessarie
           to
           saluation
           ,
           and
           who
           so
           beleeued
           it
           not
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           saued
           :
           behold
           vpon
           what
           holy
           scriptures
           it
           is
           founded
           ?
           vpon
           a
           legend
           of
           mens
           sayinges
           disagreeing
           among
           themselues
           .
           The
           cause
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           effect
           ceaseth
           .
           If
           Saint
           Peter
           were
           not
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           all
           whatsoeuer
           is
           sayd
           touching
           the
           succession
           ,
           &
           Primacie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           meere
           lyes
           ,
           and
           fashood
           .
           Also
           Saint
           Peters
           Commission
           was
           to
           be
           Apostle
           of
           the
           circumcision
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           of
           the
           vncircumcision
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Gal.
           2.
           7.
           
           Saint
           Paul
           to
           the
           Romans
           themselues
           ,
           also
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           he
           preached
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           where
           none
           had
           once
           made
           mention
           thereof
           :
           and
           giueth
           a
           reason
           .
           Beast
           he
           should
           seeme
           to
           build
           vpon
           a
           straunge
           foundation
           .
           Whereupon
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           was
           not
           at
           Rome
           .
           Also
           in
           the
           Epistles
           which
           he
           wrote
           ,
           being
           prisoner
           in
           Rome
           ,
           he
           sent
           salutations
           from
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           in
           Rome
           ,
           without
           any
           mention
           made
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           .
           And
           had
           he
           bene
           in
           Rome
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           named
           him
           .
           Read
           the
           4.
           chapter
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Colossians
           .
           from
           the
           10.
           verse
           vnto
           the
           14.
           where
           he
           saith
           .
           Salute
           Aristareus
           ,
           and
           Marke
           ,
           and
           Iesus
           ,
           called
           Iustus
           ,
           which
           be
           of
           the
           circumcision
           .
           These
           onely
           be
           they
           ,
           that
           assisted
           me
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           and
           were
           a
           comfort
           vnto
           me
           .
           Whereupon
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           was
           not
           at
           Rome
           ,
           seeing
           he
           neither
           did
           assist
           ,
           nor
           comfort
           him
           .
           This
           Epistle
           was
           written
           from
           Rome
           .
           And
           in
           the
           2.
           to
           Timoth.
           
           cap.
           4.
           1.
           2
           which
           some
           what
           before
           his
           martyrdome
           he
           wrote
           the
           second
           time
           being
           prisoner
           in
           Rome
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           Philemon
           ,
           verse
           23.
           and
           24.
           
           Also
           in
           the
           Epistle
           which
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           he
           not
           once
           maketh
           mention
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           to
           whom
           no
           doubt
           he
           would
           haue
           sent
           salutations
           ,
           had
           hee
           bene
           in
           Rome
           :
           and
           which
           is
           more
           :
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           being
           Bishop
           at
           Rome
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           25.
           yeares
           .
           Read
           the
           last
           chap.
           of
           this
           epistle
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           see
           the
           catalogue
           which
           S.
           Paule
           maketh
           from
           the
           fift
           verse
           to
           the
           fifteenth
           ,
           he
           saith
           onely
           :
           Salute
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           salute
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           &c.
           without
           naming
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           .
           Because
           he
           neither
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           yet
           was
           in
           Rome
           .
           Also
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           which
           dwelled
           in
           Rome
           (
           as
           reciteth
           S.
           Luke
           ,
           Act.
           28.
           21.
           22.
           
           )
           said
           to
           S.
           Paule
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           prisoner
           to
           Rome
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           not
           heard
           nor
           vnderstood
           any
           thing
           concerning
           him
           :
           and
           prayed
           him
           to
           declare
           his
           opinion
           touching
           that
           sect
           ,
           which
           was
           gainsayd
           and
           euill
           spoken
           of
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           vnderstanding
           by
           this
           sect
           the
           Gospel
           which
           Saint
           Paule
           preached
           .
           Who
           will
           beleeue
           that
           S.
           Peter
           which
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           was
           before
           come
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           ,
           had
           not
           taught
           nor
           spoken
           ought
           vnto
           them
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           These
           reasons
           taken
           out
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           me
           seemeth
           (
           as
           they
           be
           )
           very
           sufficient
           to
           proue
           the
           common
           opinion
           holden
           of
           S.
           Peters
           being
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           25.
           yeares
           ,
           to
           be
           false
           .
           Whereupon
           that
           of
           the
           Papists
           appeares
           plainely
           to
           be
           meere
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           extreame
           malice
           ,
           when
           they
           call
           the
           Pope
           Saint
           Peters
           successor
           ,
           Vicar
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           though
           hee
           were
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           and
           therefore
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           .
           Against
           the
           Primacie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           we
           will
           speake
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           Saint
           Peter
           was
           not
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           we
           place
           Linus
           for
           the
           first
           .
           All
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           that
           were
           from
           Linus
           to
           Syluester
           (
           who
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Constantine
           the
           great
           )
           whom
           we
           will
           put
           in
           the
           first
           order
           ,
           were
           in
           generall
           trulie
           Bishops
           and
           holy
           men
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           good
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           holy
           life
           and
           conuersation
           ,
           wrought
           great
           fruit
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           They
           were
           the
           salt
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           a
           Citie
           built
           vpon
           a
           mountaine
           ,
           a
           candle
           light
           ,
           and
           set
           vpon
           a
           candlesticke
           .
           These
           be
           the
           titles
           
           wherewith
           Christ
           adorneth
           his
           apostles
           and
           ministers
           ,
           Math.
           5.
           
           These
           were
           the
           Angelles
           of
           God
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           Malachie
           ;
           
           speaking
           of
           Leuie
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           of
           the
           good
           Ministers
           :
           
             The
             lawe
             of
             trueth
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             was
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             no
             iniquitie
             was
             found
             in
             his
             lippes
             :
             In
             peace
             and
             equitie
             he
             walked
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             turned
             away
             from
             iniquitie
             :
             For
             the
             priestes
             lippes
             should
             preserue
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             seeke
             the
             lawe
             at
             his
             mouth
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           Many
           more
           titles
           are
           comprised
           in
           the
           holy
           scriptures
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           true
           ministers
           are
           adorned
           :
           which
           I
           will
           passe
           ouer
           ,
           to
           auoide
           tediousnes
           .
           In
           the
           ende
           ,
           these
           good
           bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           sealed
           the
           Gospell
           which
           they
           had
           preached
           with
           their
           bloud
           :
           and
           so
           were
           Martyrs
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           Men
           they
           were
           ,
           poore
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           simple
           of
           heart
           ,
           strangers
           to
           couetosnes
           and
           ambition
           .
           they
           were
           true
           bishops
           for
           the
           space
           of
           almost
           three
           hundred
           yeares
           :
           
           And
           so
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Lord
           hauing
           such
           ministers
           ,
           was
           then
           happie
           ,
           and
           rich
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           albeit
           in
           the
           eies
           of
           men
           ,
           contemptible
           &
           miserable
           ;
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           eleuenth
           chapter
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           from
           the
           36.
           to
           the
           38.
           verse
           describeth
           .
           Others
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             haue
             benetryed
             by
             mocking
             ,
             and
             scourgings
             ,
             yea
             ,
             moreouer
             by
             bonds
             and
             imprisonment
             .
             37.
             
             Others
             were
             stoned
             ;
             others
             were
             hewen
             asunder
             .
             Others
             were
             tempted
             .
             others
             slayne
             with
             the
             sworde
             .
             Others
             wandered
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             sheepes
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             in
             goats
             skinnes
             ,
             being
             destitute
             ,
             afflicted
             and
             tormented
             38.
             whome
             the
             worlde
             was
             vnworthie
             of
             :
             they
             wandred
             in
             wildernesses
             ,
             and
             mountaynes
             ,
             and
             dens
             ,
             and
             caues
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           Bishops
           caried
           on
           their
           heads
           ,
           not
           Miters
           ,
           but
           coifes
           ,
           not
           honor
           ,
           but
           dishonor
           :
           not
           riches
           ,
           but
           pouerty
           :
           following
           herein
           their
           Maister
           ,
           as
           Esaias
           the
           Prophet
           in
           his
           chapter
           53.
           3.
           doth
           liuelie
           describe
           him
           .
           
             Despised
             and
             forsaken
             of
             men
             :
             a
             man
             full
             of
             sorrowes
             ,
             hauing
             experience
             of
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             we
             hid
          
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           
             our
             faces
             from
             him
             ;
             he
             was
             despised
             ,
             and
             we
             esteemed
             him
             not
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           outward
           apparance
           of
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ;
           and
           so
           hath
           it
           bene
           in
           our
           time
           :
           sithens
           the
           reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           began
           these
           70.
           or
           80.
           yeers
           vnto
           this
           time
           ,
           how
           many
           haue
           bin
           burned
           ,
           drowned
           ,
           beheaded
           ,
           hāged
           ,
           banished
           ,
           shamefully
           disgraced
           and
           died
           of
           hunger
           .
           Truly
           innumerable
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           more
           admirable
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           burned
           and
           killed
           ,
           the
           
           more
           they
           increased
           and
           multiplied
           .
           For
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           (
           as
           saith
           Tertullian
           )
           is
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           From
           the
           passion
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           vnto
           Saint
           Siluester
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           time
           of
           the
           first
           order
           ,
           were
           almost
           three
           hundred
           yeares
           :
           wherein
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Rome
           became
           Lords
           of
           Spaine
           .
           The
           Romanes
           in
           two
           hundred
           and
           so
           manie
           yeares
           ,
           that
           they
           conquered
           Spaine
           ,
           vntill
           the
           time
           of
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           ,
           were
           neuer
           absolute
           Lords
           thereof
           .
           Augustus
           was
           the
           first
           that
           vanquished
           the
           Montanists
           and
           Biscayes
           ,
           and
           made
           himselfe
           absolute
           Lord
           of
           all
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           The
           Romists
           ,
           as
           those
           (
           say
           they
           )
           that
           haue
           held
           the
           command
           and
           staffe
           for
           many
           yeares
           ,
           to
           giue
           antiquitie
           and
           authoritie
           to
           their
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           humane
           traditions
           ,
           haue
           falsly
           reported
           ,
           that
           manie
           of
           these
           good
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           (
           whom
           we
           place
           in
           the
           first
           order
           )
           ordained
           them
           .
           Clement
           the
           fourth
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           (
           say
           they
           )
           ordained
           the
           confirmation
           of
           young
           children
           ,
           the
           Masse
           ,
           and
           holy
           garments
           wherewith
           the
           Priests
           are
           clothed
           .
           They
           do
           not
           consider
           that
           he
           was
           a
           a
           man
           poore
           ,
           and
           for
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           banished
           into
           mines
           ,
           where
           he
           hewed
           Marble
           stones
           ,
           and
           tyed
           in
           the
           end
           to
           an
           anchor
           ,
           they
           cast
           him
           into
           the
           sea
           .
        
         
           D.
           Illescas
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Pope
           Caius
           in
           his
           Pontificall
           historie
           saith
           :
           He
           ordained
           that
           no
           laye
           man
           might
           bring
           a
           Clearke
           to
           iudgement
           :
           That
           no
           pagan
           nor
           heretike
           might
           make
           accusation
           against
           a
           Christian
           ,
           &c.
           
           How
           can
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           sith
           Caius
           liued
           and
           died
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           tenth
           persecution
           :
           which
           (
           as
           Illescas
           himselfe
           saith
           )
           was
           of
           all
           the
           most
           cruell
           ,
           and
           lasted
           many
           yeares
           ?
           Let
           the
           Romists
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           cease
           with
           lies
           to
           confirme
           their
           religion
           .
           Now
           is
           it
           not
           the
           time
           that
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           blind
           led
           the
           blind
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           say
           they
           also
           ,
           that
           
             Euaristus
             ,
             Alexander
          
           and
           Sistus
           ,
           fifth
           ,
           sixth
           and
           seuenth
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           made
           the
           popish
           decrees
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           ordering
           of
           the
           Clergie
           :
           holy
           water
           ,
           and
           holy
           garmentes
           .
           Telesphorus
           (
           say
           they
           )
           that
           was
           the
           eighth
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           ordained
           three
           Masses
           to
           be
           sayd
           on
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Natituitie
           .
           These
           good
           Bishops
           had
           other
           cares
           ,
           and
           embraced
           not
           such
           childish
           and
           superstitious
           toyes
           .
           Saciety
           and
           idlenesse
           brought
           them
           forth
           .
           O
           what
           euils
           haue
           riches
           wrought
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
           Wisely
           
           therfore
           said
           Frederick
           the
           Emperour
           :
           
             Detrahamus
             illis
             nocentes
             diuitias
             :
             hoc
             enim
             facere
             ,
             opus
             est
             charitatis
             :
          
           Let
           vs
           take
           away
           ,
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           clergie
           )
           the
           riches
           ,
           which
           so
           much
           hurt
           them
           ,
           for
           this
           to
           do
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           charitie
           .
        
         
           Here
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           (
           as
           reciteth
           Panuinus
           in
           his
           chronicle
           )
           30
           Sismes
           to
           haue
           bin
           ;
           
           and
           that
           which
           happened
           in
           the
           yeere
           252.
           betweene
           Cornelius
           and
           Nouatus
           ,
           is
           counted
           for
           the
           first
           :
           and
           the
           same
           only
           hapned
           in
           the
           first
           order
           :
           wherin
           were
           good
           all
           the
           Roman
           Bishops
           ,
           except
           Marcellinus
           ,
           who
           offred
           incense
           to
           Idols
           :
           but
           touched
           by
           God
           ,
           he
           greatly
           repented
           ,
           so
           came
           into
           the
           Councell
           holden
           at
           Sessa
           ,
           in
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ;
           where
           were
           present
           (
           as
           saith
           D.
           Illescas
           )
           three
           hundred
           Bishops
           and
           thirtie
           Presbiters
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           saith
           Platina
           )
           180.
           
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           there
           asked
           he
           with
           teares
           ,
           God
           and
           them
           pardon
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           grieuous
           sin
           which
           he
           had
           cōmitted
           .
           Frō
           Sessa
           he
           went
           to
           Rome
           and
           there
           did
           chide
           Dioclesian
           for
           compelling
           him
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           Idolles
           :
           wherefore
           Dioclesian
           commanded
           to
           kill
           him
           .
           When
           Marcellinus
           was
           dead
           ,
           the
           seate
           was
           voide
           7.
           yeeres
           and
           a
           halfe
           ;
           as
           saith
           Illescas
           ,
           and
           25.
           daies
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           saith
           Platina
           )
           25.
           daies
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           order
           conteineth
           the
           bishops
           of
           Rome
           from
           Siluester
           1.
           
           vnto
           Boniface
           the
           3.
           
           These
           neither
           in
           life
           ,
           nor
           doctrin
           agreed
           by
           far
           with
           the
           bishops
           of
           the
           first
           order
           .
           For
           persecution
           nowe
           ceassing
           ,
           they
           gaue
           themselues
           to
           idlenesse
           and
           pleasure
           and
           made
           Cannons
           ,
           and
           Decrees
           ,
           wherby
           they
           prepared
           the
           seate
           of
           great
           Antichrist
           .
           Those
           of
           the
           second
           order
           were
           called
           for
           the
           space
           of
           200.
           
           yeeres
           Archbishops
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           yeere
           320.
           vnto
           that
           of
           520.
           afterwardes
           ,
           from
           the
           yere
           520.
           vnto
           that
           of
           605.
           they
           were
           called
           Patriarks
           .
           
           S.
           Siluester
           was
           then
           the
           first
           Archbishop
           ,
           whome
           
             Marcus
             ,
             Iulius
          
           .
           1.
           and
           Liberius
           succeeded
           :
           Liberius
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Bishopdome
           thought
           well
           of
           the
           diuinitie
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           for
           ought
           the
           Arian
           Emperour
           Constantius
           did
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           drawne
           to
           condemne
           Athanasius
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           he
           was
           banished
           Rome
           .
           Theodoretus
           lib.
           2.
           ca.
           16.
           of
           his
           historie
           ,
           reciteth
           the
           conference
           that
           passed
           between
           him
           and
           Constantins
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           banished
           ;
           wherein
           Liberius
           shewed
           himselfe
           verie
           constant
           .
           Three
           yeeres
           (
           saith
           Platina
           )
           and
           others
           say
           lesse
           ,
           was
           Liberius
           banished
           .
           The
           Romans
           at
           
           this
           time
           held
           a
           Councell
           ,
           
           wherein
           they
           chose
           for
           bishop
           Felix
           second
           .
           This
           Felix
           (
           as
           saith
           Platina
           )
           was
           a
           very
           good
           man
           :
           and
           so
           by
           his
           liking
           ,
           and
           consent
           of
           48.
           bishops
           ,
           Vrsacius
           ,
           and
           Valens
           ,
           which
           held
           part
           with
           Constantius
           the
           Arrian
           Emperour
           ,
           were
           deposed
           .
           These
           two
           went
           to
           Constantius
           and
           complained
           vpon
           Felix
           ,
           praying
           the
           Emperour
           to
           restore
           againe
           Liberius
           ,
           who
           wearied
           with
           the
           trouble
           of
           his
           banishment
           ,
           and
           nowe
           changed
           his
           opinion
           ,
           through
           ambition
           ,
           and
           the
           counsell
           of
           Fortunatus
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Aquilea
           .
           His
           banishment
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           Liberius
           restored
           to
           his
           Bishoprike
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           all
           things
           (
           as
           saith
           Platina
           )
           he
           agreed
           with
           the
           heretikes
           .
           This
           restoring
           of
           Liberius
           ,
           and
           deposing
           of
           Felix
           caused
           great
           tumult
           in
           Rome
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           matter
           came
           to
           blowes
           ,
           and
           many
           Priestes
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           men
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           Churches
           were
           murthered
           .
           This
           was
           the
           second
           Sisme
           .
           
        
         
           In
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           Liberius
           and
           Felix
           ,
           I
           haue
           followwed
           Platina
           ,
           who
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Felix
           saith
           ,
           that
           faulting
           in
           nothing
           which
           became
           a
           true
           and
           good
           Christian
           ,
           he
           was
           caught
           with
           manie
           more
           good
           Christians
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           aduersaries
           murthered
           .
           Athanasius
           ,
           in
           an
           Epistle
           written
           to
           such
           as
           led
           a
           solitarie
           life
           ,
           saith
           plainly
           ,
           that
           Liberius
           after
           two
           yeares
           of
           his
           banishment
           passed
           ,
           being
           threatened
           wrth
           death
           ,
           changed
           his
           opinion
           :
           and
           subscribed
           against
           
             Athanasius
             .
             Ierome
          
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           saith
           ,
           that
           Liberius
           ouercome
           with
           disdaine
           of
           banishment
           ,
           subscribed
           to
           that
           wicked
           heresie
           Tome
           1.
           
           Concil
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           when
           Liberius
           was
           entered
           Rome
           ,
           he
           agreed
           with
           the
           heretike
           Constantius
           .
           The
           same
           saith
           Damasus
           in
           his
           booke
           
             de
             Pontif.
          
           And
           Platina
           ,
           and
           
             Alonso
             venero
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Enchiridion
           of
           times
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Stella
          
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           Bale
           saith
           ,
           With
           ambition
           Gigas
           saith
           ,
           that
           Liberius
           moued
           with
           the
           martyrdome
           of
           Felix
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           like
           agreed
           with
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           &
           approued
           their
           doctrine
           .
           No
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           Liberius
           repentance
           ,
           &
           therefore
           he
           is
           counted
           among
           the
           Arrian
           Popes
           .
           Damasus
           his
           successour
           for
           this
           cause
           condemned
           Liberius
           ,
           
           &
           al
           that
           he
           did
           .
           But
           Gregorie
           7.
           that
           abominable
           Pope
           ,
           as
           afterward
           in
           his
           life
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           canonized
           notwithstanding
           this
           Arrian
           Liberius
           ,
           and
           cōmanded
           (
           saith
           Card.
           Benon
           )
           his
           feast
           to
           be
           celebrated
           .
           Panuinus
           the
           Popes
           great
           parasite
           ,
           in
           his
           chronicle
           of
           Bish
           .
           cals
           him
           S.
           
           Liberius
           .
           
           Behold
           ,
           if
           that
           which
           is
           said
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           many
           bee
           holden
           for
           Saintes
           ,
           whose
           soules
           are
           burning
           in
           hell
           .
           Behold
           if
           the
           Pope
           may
           erre
           in
           ●aith
           .
        
         
           To
           write
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Liberius
           hath
           cost
           me
           some
           trauell
           ,
           and
           diuersity
           of
           opinions
           ,
           the
           cause
           .
           Some
           hold
           him
           for
           a
           Catholike
           ,
           others
           for
           an
           Arrian
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           say
           truth
           .
           For
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Bishopdome
           he
           was
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           a
           Catholike
           ,
           but
           after
           without
           repentance
           ,
           an
           obstinate
           Arrian
           .
           Note
           we
           here
           what
           an
           euill
           beast
           is
           ambition
           .
           He
           that
           standeth
           ,
           let
           him
           take
           heed
           lest
           he
           fall
           .
           It
           sufficeth
           not
           to
           begin
           well
           ,
           but
           to
           end
           well
           is
           needfull
           .
           He
           that
           continueth
           to
           the
           end
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           shall
           be
           saued
           .
           God
           giue
           vs
           grace
           to
           tame
           our
           ambition
           ,
           which
           we
           all
           haue
           need
           of
           .
           For
           there
           is
           none
           which
           reputeth
           not
           himselfe
           for
           a
           demi-God
           :
           and
           giue
           vs
           strength
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           for
           his
           name
           we
           suffer
           .
           Remember
           we
           Liberius
           .
           But
           what
           speake
           I
           of
           Liberius
           ?
           Remember
           we
           Salomon
           ,
           that
           so
           well
           began
           ,
           but
           how
           proceeded
           he
           afterward
           ?
           The
           Lord
           gouerne
           vs
           vnto
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Liberius
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           citie
           of
           Tagasta
           in
           Affrike
           ,
           was
           borne
           the
           great
           Doctor
           and
           light
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Saint
           Augustine
           :
           and
           on
           the
           same
           day
           (
           they
           say
           )
           that
           Pelagius
           the
           heretike
           was
           borne
           in
           great
           Brittaine
           .
           Oh
           the
           great
           mercie
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           prouided
           an
           Antidote
           against
           the
           poison
           of
           Pelagius
           !
        
         
           Damasus
           ,
           
           a
           Portugall
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           )
           condemned
           
             Liberius
             .
             Damasus
          
           was
           verie
           deuout
           and
           ceremonious
           .
           Panuinus
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           noteth
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           vntill
           Damasus
           ,
           were
           chosen
           and
           consecrated
           vpon
           one selfe
           same
           day
           .
           But
           afterwards
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           this
           was
           not
           so
           obserued
           .
           Vpon
           the
           day
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           now
           called
           coronation
           ,
           is
           a
           solemne
           triumph
           holden
           in
           Rome
           .
           So
           much
           haue
           increased
           the
           riches
           ,
           power
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           and
           pride
           of
           those
           which
           call
           themselues
           the
           Fishers
           successours
           .
           In
           this
           time
           flourished
           Saint
           Ierome
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           deare
           friend
           of
           Damasus
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           writings
           appeareth
           .
           Betweene
           Damasus
           and
           Vrsinus
           was
           the
           third
           Sisme
           .
           
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           367.
           yeare
           Vrsinus
           renounced
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Naples
           .
           Damasus
           died
           in
           the
           384.
           yeare
           ,
           and
           Siricius
           succeeded
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Siricius
           (
           as
           saith
           Gracianus
           ,
           
           dist
           .
           82.
           )
           was
           he
           that
           first
           forbad
           mariage
           to
           the
           Westerne
           priests
           :
           which
           ordination
           many
           nations
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           our
           countrey
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           nothing
           esteemed
           .
           Wherefore
           Hymerius
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Tarragona
           ,
           wrote
           to
           Siricius
           ,
           that
           the
           priestes
           of
           Spaine
           would
           not
           obey
           the
           lawe
           which
           commanded
           them
           to
           leaue
           their
           wiues
           .
           At
           the
           hearing
           whereof
           Siricius
           was
           angry
           ,
           and
           sayd
           ,
           That
           such
           as
           were
           in
           the
           flesh
           could
           not
           please
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           8.
           
           The
           same
           Siricius
           alleageth
           this
           authoritie
           in
           the
           fourth
           epistle
           which
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Africa
           .
           Siricius
           vnderstanding
           this
           place
           ,
           of
           maried
           folks
           ,
           writhed
           and
           wrested
           the
           scripture
           .
           So
           also
           was
           this
           place
           wrested
           by
           Innocent
           the
           first
           .
           But
           S.
           Paule
           by
           this
           
             (
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           )
           meant
           not
           maried
           folks
           ,
           for
           therby
           should
           he
           condemne
           the
           estate
           of
           matrimony
           ,
           instituted
           by
           God
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           24.
           
           &
           sanctified
           by
           his
           sonne
           Iesus
           Christ
           with
           his
           presence
           working
           there
           his
           first
           miracle
           ,
           Ioh.
           2.
           11.
           
           Very
           well
           knew
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Mariage
           to
           be
           honorable
           among
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           bed
           vndefiled
           .
           Very
           well
           did
           he
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           chastise
           fornicators
           and
           adulterers
           .
           Heb.
           13.
           4.
           
           Wherfore
           he
           commandeth
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           had
           not
           the
           gift
           of
           chastity
           should
           marie
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.
           2
           9.
           
           And
           he
           himselfe
           defendeth
           the
           liberty
           ,
           which
           he
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           being
           Apostles
           ,
           had
           ,
           to
           haue
           their
           wiues
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           them
           with
           them
           .
           
             Or
             haue
             not
             we
             authority
          
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           9.
           5.
           
           )
           
             to
             leade
             about
             a
             sister
          
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           faithful
           )
           
             aswell
             as
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
             Paule
          
           then
           (
           with
           fauour
           of
           Siricius
           ,
           and
           Innoncent
           1.
           )
           by
           being
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           vnderstandeth
           not
           the
           maried
           but
           carnal
           men
           ,
           and
           vnregenerate
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           Such
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           be
           they
           single
           ,
           maried
           ,
           or
           widdowes
           )
           cannot
           please
           God.
           And
           that
           this
           is
           so
           ,
           appeareth
           by
           that
           which
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           speaking
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           of
           whom
           many
           were
           maried
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             But
             you
             are
             not
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             ,
             &c.
          
           Rom.
           8.
           9.
           
           By
           this
           interpretation
           which
           Siricius
           and
           Pope
           Innocent
           1.
           
           made
           of
           the
           place
           of
           S.
           Paule
           ,
           shall
           our
           aduersaries
           see
           ,
           albeit
           they
           denie
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           may
           erre
           &
           that
           in
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Siricius
           after
           Platina
           hauing
           bene
           Pope
           almost
           16.
           yeares
           ,
           died
           &
           Anastasius
           the
           first
           ,
           Innocentius
           the
           first
           ,
           Zozimus
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           Bonifacius
           the
           first
           succeded
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Betwene
           Boniface
           and
           Eulalius
           ,
           
           was
           the
           4.
           
           Sisme
           in
           the
           yeare
           420.
           
           Eulalius
           verie
           vnwillingly
           renounced
           :
           but
           yet
           was
           made
           Bishop
           in
           Campania
           .
           Celestine
           succeeded
           
             Boniface
             :
             Sistus
          
           3.
           succeeded
           Celestine
           ;
           who
           being
           falsely
           accused
           ,
           made
           answere
           for
           himselfe
           in
           an
           open
           Sinod
           ,
           and
           Bassus
           his
           aduersarie
           ,
           was
           condemned
           .
           The
           councels
           were
           then
           aboue
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           Leo
           1.
           
           
           
             Hillarius
             ,
             Simplicius
             ,
             Felix
             3.
             
             Gelasius
          
           succeeded
           Sistus
           .
           To
           this
           Gelasius
           ,
           that
           notable
           saying
           ,
           of
           communicating
           in
           both
           kindes
           is
           attributed
           ;
           which
           we
           will
           alleage
           in
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Masse
           .
           After
           
             Gelasius
             1.
             
             Anastasius
          
           2
           succeeded
           .
        
         
           Anastasius
           2.
           
           tooke
           parte
           with
           the
           Eutichians
           ,
           and
           other
           heretiques
           ,
           and
           communicated
           with
           them
           ▪
           For
           confirmation
           hereof
           ,
           reade
           Gracian
           in
           the
           decree
           
             dist
             .
             19.
             
             Cap.
             Secundum
             ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             :
          
           And
           
             Cap.
             Anastasius
          
           .
           And
           the
           2.
           
           Tome
           of
           the
           Councels
           :
           and
           Platina
           .
           Beleeue
           not
           the
           Popes
           Parasites
           ,
           (
           as
           be
           D.
           Illescas
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           late
           writers
           ,
           
             Albertus
             Pighius
          
           ,
           &
           
             Diego
             de
             Couarrunias
          
           whom
           he
           alleageth
           )
           Anastasius
           in
           doing
           his
           needes
           ,
           
           voided
           (
           say
           Volateramus
           and
           Platina
           )
           his
           guttes
           into
           the
           draught
           .
           At
           this
           time
           in
           Spaine
           the
           Gothes
           reigned
           :
           who
           began
           there
           to
           reigne
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           the
           Lord.
           417.
           where
           expelling
           the
           Roamanes
           ,
           and
           other
           nations
           ,
           they
           reigned
           three
           hundred
           yeares
           .
           After
           Anastasius
           succeeded
           Symachus
           .
        
         
           Between
           Symachus
           and
           Laurencius
           ,
           
           was
           the
           5.
           
           Sisme
           But
           Laurencius
           renounced
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           498.
           yeare
           (
           as
           saith
           Panuinus
           )
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Nucesino
           after
           Symachus
           ,
           succeeded
           Hormisda
           .
        
         
           
             Hormisda
             Campanus
          
           ,
           
           was
           the
           first
           (
           as
           saith
           S.
           Isidor
           )
           that
           by
           means
           of
           Iustin
           the
           Emperor
           in
           the
           520.
           year
           ,
           of
           an
           Archbishop
           was
           made
           Patriarch
           ,
           by
           litle
           &
           litle
           they
           proceeded
           ,
           they
           wil
           shortly
           be
           Popes
           ,
           
           I
           wold
           say
           perfect
           Antichrists
           .
           He
           excōmunicated
           the
           Emperor
           Anastasius
           :
           because
           he
           said
           the
           Emperor
           was
           to
           cōmand
           ,
           
           &
           the
           Bishop
           to
           obey
           .
           At
           this
           time
           began
           Antichrist
           to
           appear
           .
           
           Hormisda
           died
           ,
           in
           the
           523.
           year
           ,
           Genselaricus
           reigning
           in
           Spaine
           and
           Iohn
           1.
           succeeded
           
             Hormisda
             .
             Iohn
          
           .
           1.
           a
           Tuscan
           ,
           being
           made
           Patriark
           was
           iointly
           with
           others
           sent
           Embassador
           for
           Theodoricus
           king
           of
           Italy
           ,
           vnto
           Iustinus
           the
           Emperor
           .
           The
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           had
           not
           as
           yet
           that
           absolute
           ,
           or
           to
           speake
           better
           ,
           that
           dissolute
           power
           which
           now
           they
           hold
           .
           He
           died
           a
           Martyr
           .
           
           in
           the
           527.
           yeare
           .
           I
           cannot
           omit
           a
           ridiculous
           historie
           ,
           which
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           this
           Iohn
           the
           first
           ,
           reporteth
           for
           a
           miracle
           .
           About
           to
           go
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           he
           tooke
           a
           borrowed
           horse
           ,
           which
           when
           Pope
           Iohn
           was
           mounted
           vpon
           him
           ,
           would
           not
           permit
           his
           maisters
           wife
           to
           ride
           .
           Felix
           the
           third
           called
           the
           fourth
           succeeded
           Iohn
           :
           and
           Boniface
           the
           second
           succeeded
           Felix
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           530.
           
           yeare
           was
           the
           6.
           
           Sisme
           betweene
           Boniface
           the
           second
           &
           Dioscorus
           .
           After
           
             Boniface
             ,
             Iohn
          
           the
           2.
           
           
             Agapetus
             ,
             Siluerius
             ,
             Vigilius
          
           succeeded
           .
        
         
           Vigilius
           a
           Romane
           ,
           
           and
           a
           crafty
           accuser
           of
           his
           predecessour
           Siluerius
           ,
           by
           deceit
           aspired
           to
           the
           Bishopdome
           :
           whereunto
           he
           was
           aduanced
           by
           meanes
           of
           
             Theodora
             Augusta
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Antonina
           ,
           the
           wife
           of
           Belisarius
           .
           But
           God
           who
           is
           iust
           ,
           gaue
           them
           both
           their
           reward
           .
           Vigilius
           by
           subtilty
           ,
           and
           Siluerius
           (
           the
           sonne
           of
           Pope
           Hormisda
           )
           by
           force
           ,
           
           obtained
           the
           Bishopdome
           .
           This
           was
           the
           seuenth
           Sisme
           .
           And
           Theudiselo
           or
           Theodisco
           in
           Spaine
           at
           this
           time
           reigned
           .
        
         
           Pelagius
           a
           Romane
           ,
           
           was
           the
           first
           that
           affirmed
           the
           primacie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           depend
           neither
           of
           the
           Councels
           ,
           
           nor
           men
           ,
           but
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           dist
           .
           21.
           
           But
           the
           Cannonists
           are
           against
           him
           saying
           :
           
           that
           
             Omnis
             maioritas
             &
             minoritas
             ,
             etiam
             Papatus
             est
             de
             iure
             positiuo
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           maioritie
           and
           minority
           ,
           yea
           the
           Popedome
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           positiue
           lawe
           .
           He
           ordained
           that
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           should
           pray
           (
           or
           mumble
           vp
           )
           the
           seuen
           Canonicall
           houres
           ,
           which
           be
           the
           Mattens
           ,
           Prime
           ,
           Third
           ,
           Sixt
           ,
           Tenth
           ,
           the
           Euenings
           and
           Completes
           .
        
         
           Pelagius
           ordained
           (
           saith
           
             D.
             Illescas
          
           )
           that
           the
           Priestes
           should
           each
           day
           pray
           ouer
           the
           seuen
           houres
           ,
           
           which
           we
           call
           Canonical
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Illescas
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Sabinianus
           ,
           saith
           :
           Sabinianus
           was
           the
           first
           that
           set
           an
           order
           in
           prayer
           ,
           diuiding
           the
           Office
           into
           seuen
           houres
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Canonicall
           .
           How
           can
           Sabinia●●us
           be
           the
           first
           that
           ordained
           the
           7.
           
           Canonicall
           houres
           ,
           if
           Pelagius
           had
           first
           ordained
           them
           ?
           This
           institution
           was
           an
           occasion
           that
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           should
           not
           read
           the
           Bible
           .
           And
           so
           we
           see
           that
           very
           few
           Church-men
           in
           Spaine
           haue
           the
           Bible
           in
           their
           houses
           :
           but
           none
           of
           them
           is
           with
           his
           Breuiarie
           ,
           which
           all
           of
           them
           do
           hold
           for
           a
           verie
           Catholike
           booke
           ▪
           but
           the
           Byble
           in
           
           generall
           ,
           doe
           they
           call
           a
           booke
           of
           heresies
           .
           One
           day
           will
           God
           punish
           this
           blasphemie
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           
             Pelagius
             ,
             Agila
          
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           561.
           yeare
           ,
           Iohn
           3.
           suc●eded
           Pelagius
           .
           
           Iohn
           3.
           made
           a
           contrary
           decree
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           his
           predecessor
           Pelagius
           had
           made
           ;
           and
           Dist
           .
           99.
           comaunded
           ;
           that
           none
           should
           call
           him
           high
           priest
           ,
           nor
           vniuersall
           bishop
           .
           So
           one
           Pope
           did
           that
           ,
           which
           another
           vndid
           :
           one
           commanded
           that
           another
           forbad
           :
           In
           his
           time
           the
           Armenians
           became
           Christians
           ▪
           and
           Athanagilda
           now
           raigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
           After
           Iohn
           .
           3
           succeeded
           Benedict
           ,
           and
           Pelagius
           2.
           
        
         
           Pelagius
           2.
           
           a
           Romane
           (
           the
           citie
           being
           inuironed
           contray
           to
           the
           wonted
           custome
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           Emperours
           commaund
           )
           was
           made
           cheife
           Bishop
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           he
           sent
           Gregorie
           ,
           who
           after
           him
           was
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           and
           appease
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           
           In
           the
           590.
           yeere
           died
           Pelagius
           ,
           and
           then
           Leonogildo
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Gregorie
           1.
           a
           Romane
           ,
           was
           of
           best
           life
           ,
           and
           more
           learned
           then
           any
           of
           the
           Patriarkes
           his
           predecessors
           :
           yet
           very
           ceremonious
           :
           as
           by
           so
           many
           suprestitions
           by
           him
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           appeareth
           .
           He
           was
           the
           first
           that
           granted
           Indulgences
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           at
           certaine
           times
           wold
           come
           to
           the
           church
           :
           Pardons
           he
           granted
           :
           
           but
           sold
           them
           not
           (
           as
           his
           successors
           )
           for
           money
           He
           brought
           backe
           from
           Hell
           (
           saith
           Damascen
           )
           the
           Soule
           of
           the
           vnfaithfull
           Emprour
           Traian
           ;
           (
           O
           horrible
           lie
           !
           )
           
             Pero
             Mexia
          
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Traian
           saith
           ;
           that
           which
           is
           said
           of
           the
           soule
           of
           Traian
           to
           be
           a
           fabulons
           Iest
           Illescas
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Gregorie
           1.
           holdes
           it
           for
           a
           very
           trueth
           ,
           and
           condemneth
           
             Pero
             Mexia
          
           :
           In
           the
           following
           treatise
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           wil
           we
           speake
           of
           this
           matter
           .
           This
           good
           did
           Gregorie
           ;
           
           that
           both
           by
           wordes
           and
           deedes
           ,
           he
           was
           mortall
           enemy
           to
           the
           Primacie
           :
           and
           so
           wrote
           against
           the
           name
           of
           vniuersall
           bishop
           (
           as
           we
           will
           afterwardes
           declare
           )
           against
           which
           ,
           
           he
           called
           himselfe
           the
           seruant
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           ;
           which
           title
           haue
           his
           successours
           (
           but
           hypocritically
           )
           holden
           ;
           seeing
           that
           calling
           themselues
           seruanth
           ,
           they
           haue
           made
           themselues
           lordes
           of
           the
           worlde
           ,
           and
           kinges
           ,
           Emperours
           and
           Monarkes
           kisse
           their
           feete
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Pope
           will
           doe
           them
           that
           grace
           and
           fauour
           ,
           they
           holde
           themselues
           happie
           .
        
         
           Gregorie
           much
           complained
           that
           in
           the
           worlde
           were
           so
           
           many
           Priestes
           ,
           and
           so
           few
           prachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Of
           this
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           
           Huldricke
           Bishop
           of
           Augusta
           ,
           in
           an
           Epistle
           sent
           to
           Pope
           Nicholas
           1.
           reciteth
           a
           notable
           historie
           ,
           the
           summe
           whereof
           is
           this
           .
           That
           Saint
           Gregorie
           commaunded
           ,
           priestes
           should
           not
           marry
           :
           but
           afterwardes
           vnderstanding
           they
           secretle
           committed
           great
           filthinesse
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           much
           murder
           ensued
           ,
           by
           commaunde
           he
           disanulled
           his
           decree
           :
           affirming
           it
           better
           to
           marry
           ,
           then
           to
           giue
           occasion
           of
           murther
           .
           Wherfore
           sending
           vpon
           a
           time
           to
           fish
           ,
           
           they
           found
           in
           a
           fishe
           poole
           ,
           or
           pond
           ,
           6000.
           heads
           of
           young
           children
           ,
           that
           had
           there
           bene
           drowned
           .
           Which
           Gregorie
           seeing
           to
           proceede
           of
           constrained
           single
           life
           ,
           sorowing
           and
           sighing
           from
           his
           hart
           ,
           
           he
           then
           reuoked
           his
           decree
           .
           For
           that
           not
           only
           (
           as
           saith
           the
           same
           Huldricke
           )
           they
           had
           not
           abstayned
           from
           maydes
           ,
           and
           married
           women
           ,
           but
           defiled
           themselues
           also
           with
           their
           kinred
           ,
           with
           males
           ,
           and
           brute
           beastes
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           fruites
           of
           Popish
           chastitie
           ,
           
           and
           their
           Angelicall
           life
           .
           These
           thinges
           considered
           by
           Pope
           Pius
           2.
           with
           great
           reason
           (
           said
           he
           )
           he
           forbad
           Priestes
           marriage
           ,
           but
           with
           much
           more
           reason
           he
           ought
           to
           restore
           it
           them
           againe
           .
           And
           in
           another
           place
           :
           It
           shall
           not
           happilie
           be
           worst
           ,
           
           that
           the
           greater
           parte
           of
           priestes
           doe
           marry
           :
           for
           many
           are
           saued
           in
           their
           marry
           priesthood
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           barren
           priesthood
           are
           cōdemned
           .
           The
           same
           Pius
           2.
           (
           as
           witnesseth
           Celius
           .
           2.
           )
           supressed
           certain
           Monasteries
           of
           Nuns
           of
           Saint
           Bridgit
           and
           S.
           Clares
           order
           ;
           
           commaunding
           them
           thence
           to
           depart
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           to
           burne
           in
           lust
           ,
           lest
           they
           shrowded
           a
           whore
           vnder
           a
           religions
           habite
           .
           In
           the
           604.
           yeares
           dyed
           Saint
           Gregorie
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           Leonigildo
           the
           Arrian
           that
           martyred
           Herminigildo
           his
           sonne
           ,
           
           raigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Sabinianus
           ,
           successour
           of
           Gregorie
           1.
           was
           the
           last
           Patriarke
           of
           Rome
           ,
           a
           man
           very
           simple
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           hated
           Gregorie
           his
           predecessour
           ,
           that
           he
           caused
           his
           bookes
           to
           be
           burned
           .
           Onely
           will
           I
           here
           set
           downe
           a
           fable
           of
           the
           death
           of
           this
           Sabinian
           .
           reported
           by
           Bergomenso
           ,
           for
           a
           very
           truth
           .
           Saint
           Gregorie
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           being
           dead
           ,
           three
           times
           appeared
           to
           Sabinianus
           ,
           and
           sharply
           reproued
           him
           for
           seeking
           to
           defame
           him
           ;
           
           but
           his
           speach
           could
           nothing
           a
           mend
           Sabinianus
           (
           which
           seeing
           S.
           Gregorie
           )
           he
           gaue
           such
           a
           blowe
           vpon
           the
           head
           of
           Sabinianus
           that
           he
           made
           him
           die
           miserably
           .
           
             Mon.
             eccl
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             lib.
             17.
             cap.
          
           10.
           
           ¶
           1.
           hereof
           
           is
           made
           mention
           .
           
           If
           this
           be
           true
           then
           one
           Pope
           killed
           another
           .
           In
           the
           605.
           yeare
           dyed
           Sabinianus
           .
           This
           Sabinianus
           (
           saith
           Illescas
           )
           was
           the
           first
           that
           set
           an
           order
           in
           prayer
           ,
           deuiding
           the
           Office
           into
           the
           7.
           
           Canonicall
           houres
           :
           the
           same
           said
           he
           of
           of
           Pelagius
           1.
           
           At
           this
           time
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           Recaredo
           king
           the
           Gothes
           ,
           who
           destroyed
           the
           Aryan
           heresie
           ,
           which
           most
           parte
           of
           the
           Gothes
           maintained
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           and
           last
           order
           conteyneth
           those
           Bishops
           ,
           
           which
           we
           properly
           call
           Popes
           ,
           and
           be
           very
           Antichristes
           .
           As
           Boniface
           3.
           began
           this
           order
           vntill
           Clement
           ,
           8.
           who
           now
           tyranizeth
           ,
           hath
           continewed
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           last
           Pope
           shall
           take
           end
           .
           Whom
           Christ
           will
           destroy
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           
           as
           he
           destroyed
           his
           prodecessours
           .
           And
           so
           shall
           the
           end
           come
           .
           The
           Bishops
           of
           the
           first
           order
           were
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ,
           holy
           in
           life
           and
           Doctrine
           .
           These
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           were
           men
           ,
           subiect
           to
           falling
           :
           but
           these
           truly
           of
           the
           3.
           are
           diuels
           incarnate
           .
           Not
           by
           any
           figure
           Hiperbole
           ,
           or
           exaggeratiō
           :
           but
           plainely
           doe
           I
           speake
           this
           ,
           I
           know
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           liues
           we
           will
           afterwardes
           proue
           .
        
         
           Boniface
           3.
           
           and
           first
           in
           this
           Catalogue
           ,
           was
           a
           most
           ambitious
           deuill
           :
           And
           being
           Patriarke
           of
           Rome
           ,
           was
           made
           Pope
           by
           meanes
           of
           Phocas
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           was
           an
           adulterer
           ,
           murtherer
           and
           tyrant
           .
           A
           murtherer
           I
           call
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           to
           make
           himselfe
           Emperor
           (
           as
           he
           did
           )
           he
           murthered
           Mauricius
           his
           Lord
           and
           Christian
           Emperour
           .
        
         
           This
           Boniface
           3.
           
           (
           by
           many
           requestes
           and
           giftes
           ,
           which
           breake
           the
           very
           rockes
           much
           more
           Phocas
           )
           obteyned
           of
           Phocas
           ,
           that
           the
           Roman
           seate
           should
           be
           called
           the
           head
           of
           all
           Churches
           .
           Three
           miserable
           thinges
           at
           this
           time
           happened
           :
           the
           most
           noble
           Empire
           began
           to
           fall
           :
           the
           Popedome
           to
           arise
           and
           Mahometisme
           to
           spring
           vp
           .
           
           Of
           the
           ruines
           of
           the
           empire
           ,
           these
           two
           beastes
           arose
           ,
           which
           so
           much
           haue
           harmed
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
           
           And
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           the
           Empier
           decayed
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           these
           two
           beasts
           increased
           .
           It
           is
           now
           almost
           1000.
           yeares
           since
           ,
           that
           by
           superstition
           and
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           began
           to
           be
           darkened
           .
           This
           miserable
           first
           Pope
           ,
           before
           a
           yeare
           of
           his
           Popedome
           was
           fully
           ended
           ,
           went
           to
           visite
           the
           Diuell
           the
           Father
           of
           ambition
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           there
           remayneth
           .
           And
           albeit
           this
           first
           Pope
           
           was
           so
           ambitious
           and
           ,
           in
           his
           Ambition
           obstinately
           dyed
           .
           Yet
           Panuinus
           calles
           him
           Saint
           Boniface
           notwithstanding
           .
           At
           this
           time
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           the
           most
           Catholique
           Recaredo
           1.
           reigned
           .
        
         
           Boniface
           4.
           
           succeeded
           Boniface
           3.
           who
           (
           as
           saith
           Platina
           )
           obteyned
           of
           Phocas
           the
           Emperour
           the
           Temple
           which
           they
           called
           Pantheon
           (
           to
           wit
           of
           all
           the
           Gods
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           dedicated
           to
           Sibylla
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           others
           Gods.
           This
           Temple
           did
           Boniface
           dedicate
           vnto
           the
           blessed
           virgin
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           called
           S.
           Maries
           the
           round
           .
           And
           thus
           far
           Platina
           .
        
         
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           of
           Carthagena
           Bishop
           of
           Burgos
           ,
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           King
           Recaredo
           ,
           saith
           these
           wordes
           :
           Phocas
           graunted
           to
           the
           blessed
           Boniface
           4.
           
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Temple
           called
           Pantheon
           ,
           to
           be
           consecrated
           in
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           blessed
           virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           saintes
           :
           as
           in
           the
           legend
           of
           that
           feast
           ,
           celebrated
           the
           first
           day
           of
           Nouember
           ,
           more
           largely
           is
           conteyned
           thus
           farre
           the
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           Platina
           and
           many
           others
           .
           That
           the
           Pope
           demaunded
           of
           the
           Emperour
           this
           Temple
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Emperour
           did
           graunt
           it
           .
           Doctor
           Illescas
           ,
           as
           a
           flatterer
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Hist
             .
             Pontif.
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           Boniface
           did
           consecrate
           the
           Temple
           ,
           &c.
           the
           which
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           well
           pleased
           the
           Emperour
           Phocas
           :
           and
           saith
           not
           :
           that
           he
           demaunded
           it
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           least
           he
           he
           should
           seeme
           to
           impeach
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           Of
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           said
           it
           followeth
           ;
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           not
           then
           Lord
           of
           Rome
           :
           For
           had
           he
           so
           bene
           ,
           
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           requested
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           This
           onely
           reason
           (
           were
           there
           no
           other
           )
           sufficeth
           to
           proue
           the
           donatiō
           of
           Constātine
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           which
           was
           almost
           300.
           yeers
           before
           :
           wherin
           he
           made
           the
           Pope
           (
           saith
           they
           )
           absolute
           Lord
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           other
           lands
           which
           they
           call
           S.
           Peters
           patrimony
           .
           The
           Pope
           ,
           as
           a
           thiefe
           ,
           hath
           either
           stolne
           it
           from
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           
           or
           as
           tyrant
           by
           force
           hath
           life
           himselfe
           vp
           with
           him
           .
           In
           the
           613
           ,
           yere
           dyed
           Boniface
           .
           At
           which
           time
           in
           Spaine
           the
           great
           Catholique
           Recaredo
           1
           reigned
           .
           
           Theodatus
           ,
           or
           
             Deus
             dedit
          
           ,
           
           ordeyned
           Godfathers
           and
           Godmothers
           to
           be
           had
           in
           baptisme
           :
           and
           that
           the
           godfather
           should
           not
           marry
           with
           the
           Godmother
           ,
           nor
           the
           goddaughter
           with
           the
           son
           of
           the
           Godfather
           .
           This
           Pope
           died
           in
           the
           616
           yeare
           ,
           &
           at
           that
           time
           in
           Spaine
           
           Huiterico
           reigned
           .
           Boniface
           5.
           ordeyned
           ,
           theeues
           and
           murtherers
           ,
           which
           fled
           to
           the
           Churches
           or
           Churchyardes
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           drawn
           from
           thence
           ,
           
           which
           hath
           emboldened
           many
           to
           commit
           great
           villanies
           ,
           
           and
           flying
           to
           a
           Church
           haue
           freely
           escaped
           without
           any
           punishment
           .
           And
           these
           they
           call
           sanctuary
           men
           .
           He
           dyed
           in
           622.
           yeare
           .
           In
           which
           time
           raigned
           Sesibuto
           in
           Spaine
           .
           After
           Boniface
           .
           5.
           succeeded
           Honorius
           1.
           
           A
           Monothelite
           heretique
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           a
           one
           (
           as
           saith
           Fryar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           .
           part
           .
           3.
           lib.
           17.
           cap
           34.
           
           ¶
           1.
           )
           in
           the
           13.
           16.
           and
           17.
           
           Acts
           ,
           of
           the
           6.
           
           
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           coneemned
           .
           The
           which
           by
           a
           letter
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           nother
           from
           Leo.
           1.
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           is
           confirmed
           .
           D.
           Illescas
           ,
           as
           he
           which
           could
           not
           beleeue
           that
           any
           Pope
           could
           erre
           ,
           calleth
           Honorius
           a
           holy
           and
           commendable
           Bishop
           .
           Panuinus
           to
           excuse
           Honorius
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           copies
           of
           the
           6.
           
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           be
           corrupted
           :
           he
           giueth
           his
           excuse
           .
           Seuerinus
           succeeded
           
             Honorius
             .
             Iohn
          
           .
           4.
           
           Theodorus
           ,
           and
           Martinus
           .
        
         
           Martine
           .
           
           1.
           ordeyned
           that
           Priestes
           should
           carry
           Crownes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           head
           shaued
           ,
           leauing
           a
           circle
           vpon
           it
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           a
           Crowne
           .
           The
           Pope
           this
           commaunding
           ,
           did
           not
           imitate
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           neuer
           had
           shauen
           Crownes
           :
           but
           the
           Priestes
           of
           the
           Idolls
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           saith
           Baruc
           )
           had
           their
           heads
           and
           beardes
           shauen
           ,
           
           and
           sate
           bare
           headed
           in
           the
           houses
           of
           their
           Gods.
           Let
           our
           aduersaries
           see
           ,
           if
           their
           Priestes
           doe
           not
           the
           like
           .
           Wherein
           they
           imitate
           doutlesse
           ,
           the
           Priestes
           of
           the
           Idolls
           .
           He
           commaunded
           ,
           that
           bishops
           euery
           yeare
           should
           consecrate
           holy
           oyntment
           ,
           
           and
           send
           it
           through
           their
           Dioses
           .
           He
           imposed
           vpon
           Priests
           the
           vowe
           of
           Chastitie
           ,
           a
           very
           hard
           yoke
           ,
           and
           borne
           but
           of
           a
           fewe
           ,
           as
           in
           Gregorie
           1.
           we
           haue
           noted
           .
           In
           the.
           653.
           yeare
           dyed
           Martinus
           1.
           
           
           Sisenando
           then
           reigning
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           Eugeniup
           ,
           and
           Vitelianus
           succeeded
           Martinus
           .
           
        
         
           Vitelianus
           ordeyned
           the
           song
           ,
           
           and
           organs
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           He
           commaunded
           ,
           the
           howers
           ,
           singinges
           ,
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           Masses
           should
           be
           celebrated
           in
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           :
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           :
           the
           vse
           of
           strange
           tongues
           is
           vnprofitable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           without
           interpretation
           of
           that
           which
           is
           said
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           vsed
           .
           
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.
           
           Vitelianus
           dyed
           in
           the
           672.
           yeare
           in
           whose
           time
           Tulga
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           after
           Vitelianus
           succeeded
           
           Adeodatus
           ,
           
           Donus
           ,
           and
           Agathus
           .
        
         
           Agathus
           commaunded
           ,
           
           that
           the
           constitutions
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           should
           be
           holden
           for
           Apostolicall
           ,
           as
           pronounced
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           (
           O
           grieuous
           blasphemie
           !
           )
           In
           this
           time
           was
           celebrated
           the
           sixt
           generall
           Councell
           in
           Canstantinople
           ,
           where
           marriage
           to
           the
           Grecian
           priestes
           was
           permitted
           but
           to
           the
           Latine
           priestes
           forbidden
           .
           
           This
           Agathus
           sent
           to
           the
           6.
           
           Councell
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           wherein
           he
           condemned
           Honorius
           1.
           for
           a
           Monothelite
           .
           In
           the
           682.
           
           yeare
           dyed
           Agathus
           ,
           and
           
             Leo
             2
             Benedict
          
           .
           2.
           and
           Iohn
           5.
           succeeded
           him
        
         
           Iohn
           .
           
           5.
           being
           dead
           ,
           then
           arose
           the
           8.
           
           Sisme
           ,
           and
           2.
           
           Popes
           were
           elected
           ,
           Petrus
           and
           Theodoretus
           :
           which
           being
           deposed
           ,
           in
           the
           606.
           
           yeare
           was
           Cunon
           chosen
           .
           Cunon
           dying
           in
           the
           687.
           yeare
           was
           the
           9.
           
           Sisme
           and
           2.
           
           Popes
           Theodor
           and
           Pascall
           ,
           were
           elected
           .
           Both
           which
           deposed
           ,
           Sergius
           who
           was
           Pope
           thirteene
           yeares
           ,
           eight
           moneths
           ,
           and
           thirteene
           dayes
           ,
           was
           chosen
           .
           After
           Sergius
           succeeded
           Iohn
           .
           the
           6.
           
           Iohn
           the
           7.
           
           Sisimus
           and
           Constantine
           the
           first
           .
           
        
         
           Constantine
           1.
           
           was
           called
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Iustinianus
           to
           goe
           to
           Constantinople
           :
           He
           was
           the
           first
           that
           gaue
           his
           feete
           to
           the
           Emperour
           his
           Lord
           to
           be
           kissed
           .
           And
           against
           the
           first
           commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy selfe
             any
             Image
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           he
           commaunded
           Images
           to
           be
           placed
           in
           the
           Temples
           and
           worshipped
           .
           He
           dyed
           in
           the
           716.
           yeare
           .
           At
           this
           time
           was
           the
           miserable
           dissipation
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           Moores
           of
           Affrik
           with
           the
           ayd
           of
           the
           Count
           
             Don
             Iulian.
             Don
             Rodrigo
          
           then
           king
           ,
           
           the
           last
           of
           Gothes
           ,
           end
           the
           first
           vnfortunate
           .
        
         
           Gregorie
           2.
           
           and
           Gregorie
           3.
           continewed
           the
           commaundement
           of
           Image-worship
           ,
           
           contrary
           to
           the
           commaundement
           of
           God.
           And
           Leo
           the
           Emperour
           for
           not
           allowing
           them
           ,
           was
           excommunicate
           .
           In
           the
           731.
           yeare
           dyed
           Gregorie
           2.
           &
           in
           the
           741.
           yeare
           Gregorie
           3.
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           
             Gregorie
             2.
             
             Don
             Pelayo
          
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Gregorie
           the
           third
           
             Don
             Fasila
          
           .
           
        
         
           Zacharias
           ,
           
           was
           the
           first
           that
           inuented
           to
           adorne
           the
           Church
           vestiments
           with
           gold
           and
           precious
           stones
           .
           He
           was
           also
           the
           first
           that
           attributed
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           
           a
           certaine
           diuine
           power
           :
           concontemptuously
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           to
           make
           and
           depose
           kinges
           .
           
           He
           was
           the
           first
           that
           absolued
           vassals
           of
           their
           othe
           made
           to
           their
           Lordes
           :
           which
           Childerick
           King
           of
           France
           (
           whom
           the
           foresaid
           Zacharie
           deposed
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           Pipin
           the
           little
           bastard
           sonne
           of
           
             Charles
             Martell
          
           ,
           vassall
           of
           Childericke
           )
           tried
           .
           In
           this
           Zacharie
           and
           Pipin
           ,
           the
           old
           prouerbe
           was
           verified
           .
           
             Vn
             mulo
             rasca
             à
             otro
             ,
             y
             Hazme
             la
             barua
             ,
             y
             hazer
             tehe
             el
             copete
             .
          
           One
           mule
           rubbeth
           another
           ,
           and
           doe
           thou
           forme
           and
           I
           le
           doe
           thee
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           had
           neede
           of
           Pipins
           ayd
           ,
           to
           exempt
           himselfe
           from
           the
           subiection
           of
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Greece
           ,
           his
           Lord.
           Saint
           Gregorie
           writing
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           called
           him
           Lord.
           Pipin
           and
           and
           his
           successors
           the
           kinges
           of
           France
           ,
           mindfull
           of
           this
           benefit
           ,
           did
           great
           seruice
           to
           the
           sea
           Apostolique
           .
           
           And
           for
           being
           such
           loyall
           seruantes
           ,
           he
           gaue
           vnto
           them
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Most
           Christen
           .
           All
           that
           which
           the
           Pope
           holdeth
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           almost
           which
           was
           the
           Kinges
           of
           France
           (
           for
           that
           which
           they
           say
           of
           Constantines
           donation
           is
           mockery
           and
           lies
           ,
           
           as
           
             Laurencius
             Valla
          
           ,
           and
           other
           learned
           men
           haue
           proued
           )
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           raise
           vp
           some
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           will
           take
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           seeing
           by
           himselfe
           it
           is
           so
           il
           vsed
           .
           Zacharie
           dyed
           in
           the
           752.
           
           yeare
           ,
           In
           his
           time
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           first
           called
           Catholique
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
           
        
         
           Stephen
           2.
           (
           or
           as
           some
           call
           him
           ,
           3.
           because
           Stephen
           2.
           was
           before
           him
           ,
           
           which
           was
           not
           Pope
           ,
           but
           3.
           or
           4.
           dayes
           )
           being
           inuaded
           by
           Astolpho
           king
           of
           Lombardie
           ,
           sent
           with
           great
           instance
           ,
           to
           demaund
           ayd
           of
           Pipin
           ;
           who
           was
           very
           diligent
           to
           serue
           him
           ,
           and
           taking
           Exarcado
           from
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           gaue
           it
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           
           This
           is
           the
           blacke
           donation
           which
           they
           falsely
           call
           
             Constantines
             .
             Pipin
          
           prostrate
           on
           the
           ground
           before
           the
           Pope
           kissed
           his
           feete
           ,
           
           held
           his
           stirrop
           with
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           his
           bridle
           with
           the
           other
           .
           Thus
           the
           king
           of
           France
           made
           the
           Pope
           rich
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           seeing
           himselfe
           rich
           ,
           made
           himselfe
           mightie
           ,
           high
           ,
           presumptuous
           ,
           a
           tyrant
           ,
           God
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           ouer
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           and
           them
           his
           vassalls
           ,
           and
           feodaries
           .
           In
           the
           757.
           yeare
           dyed
           this
           Stephen
           ,
           
           In
           his
           time
           in
           Spaine
           reigned
           Froila
           .
        
         
           Paul
           1.
           
           excommunicated
           the
           Emperour
           Constantine
           5.
           who
           nothing
           regarding
           the
           foolish
           excommunication
           ,
           perseuered
           to
           forbid
           that
           ,
           which
           God
           in
           his
           holy
           law
           forbiddeth
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy selfe
             any
             grauen
             Image
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           This
           Paul
           (
           as
           
           saith
           Vicelius
           ,
           the
           Popes
           notable
           parasite
           )
           exceeding
           much
           reuerenced
           the
           body
           of
           Saint
           Petronilla
           ,
           daughter
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           :
           vpon
           whose
           marble
           tombe
           (
           as
           saith
           Carsulano
           )
           he
           found
           this
           Epitaph
           written
           with
           the
           proper
           hand
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           (
           a
           lye
           qualified
           with
           supersticion
           )
           To
           Petronilla
           made
           of
           gold
           ,
           
           most
           sweete
           daughter
           .
           
           Paul
           dyed
           in
           the
           767.
           yeare
           and
           Aurilio
           ,
           in
           his
           time
           reined
           in
           Spaine
           .
           
           Great
           Sisme
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           10.
           arose
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           wherin
           Theophilatus
           ,
           which
           renounced
           ,
           and
           Constantine
           ,
           
           that
           was
           deposed
           ,
           were
           chosen
           .
        
         
           Constantine
           2.
           by
           meanes
           of
           his
           brothee
           Desiderius
           King
           of
           Lumbardy
           ,
           albeit
           he
           had
           many
           competitors
           ,
           was
           made
           Pope
           .
           In
           this
           Pope
           a
           very
           rare
           thing
           hapned
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           a
           lay
           or
           or
           secular
           man
           ,
           
           was
           imediately
           made
           Pope
           .
           And
           therefore
           of
           many
           ,
           not
           reckened
           among
           the
           Popes
           .
           One
           yeare
           very
           pontifically
           he
           executed
           the
           Popes
           office
           In
           whose
           time
           ,
           
           a
           Councell
           was
           holden
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           deposed
           .
           And
           it
           was
           commaunded
           ,
           that
           all
           whatsoeuer
           Constantine
           2.
           had
           done
           and
           ordeyned
           (
           Baptisme
           and
           holy
           oyntment
           excepted
           )
           should
           be
           voyd
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           vallewe
           .
           I
           demaund
           now
           of
           our
           aduersaries
           ,
           what
           thinke
           they
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           priestes
           in
           this
           Popes
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           they
           did
           by
           his
           authoritie
           ?
           What
           :
           say
           they
           of
           the
           Masses
           which
           the
           ,
           celebrated
           ,
           did
           they
           consecrate
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           If
           they
           did
           not
           consecrate
           ,
           then
           the
           Pope
           that
           ordeyned
           them
           ,
           was
           not
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           they
           priestes
           .
           And
           so
           both
           Pope
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           disgraded
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           heard
           their
           Masses
           did
           commit
           Idolatrie
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           Cannons
           ,
           which
           say
           :
           that
           he
           cosnecrateth
           not
           which
           is
           no
           Priest
           .
           And
           moreouer
           it
           is
           meete
           the
           priest
           haue
           an
           intent
           to
           consecrate
           ;
           which
           wanting
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           consecration
           at
           all
           .
           Constantine
           thus
           depriued
           ,
           was
           put
           into
           a
           monasterie
           ,
           and
           his
           eyes
           ,
           puld
           out
           :
           but
           king
           Desiderius
           his
           brother
           reuenged
           this
           iniurie
           ,
           by
           pulling
           out
           their
           eyes
           that
           pulled
           out
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           brother
           Cestantine
           .
           
           Silo
           at
           this
           time
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
           Now
           also
           was
           the
           eleuenth
           Sisme
           .
           wherein
           Phillip
           was
           chosen
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           endeoffiue
           he
           dayes
           was
           deposed
           ,
           
           and
           Stephen
           elected
           .
        
         
           Stephen
           3.
           or
           after
           others
           4.
           demaunded
           ayde
           of
           Charles
           the
           great
           ,
           against
           Desiderius
           king
           of
           Lumbardie
           .
           This
           Stephen
           ,
           
           condemned
           the
           actes
           of
           his
           predecessour
           Constantine
           .
           
           He
           condemned
           the
           7.
           
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           against
           Images
           ;
           commaunded
           they
           should
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           censed
           ,
           after
           the
           maner
           of
           the
           Gods
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           
           In
           the
           772.
           yeare
           he
           died
           ,
           and
           Silo
           then
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           busines
           touching
           Images
           insisted
           Adrian
           1.
           
           he
           wrote
           a
           booke
           of
           the
           adoration
           of
           them
           :
           and
           condemned
           Felix
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           Images
           ,
           Charles
           the
           great
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Pipine
           (
           for
           the
           great
           benefite
           receaued
           of
           Pope
           Adrian
           ,
           who
           tooke
           part
           with
           him
           ,
           against
           the
           sonnes
           of
           
             Charles
             Manno
          
           his
           brothers
           right
           heires
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           king
           )
           deliuered
           the
           Pope
           from
           all
           vexation
           .
           This
           Adrian
           ,
           called
           Charles
           the
           great
           Most
           Christian
           ,
           
           and
           gaue
           him
           power
           to
           choose
           the
           Pope
           .
           When
           Adrian
           had
           bin
           Pope
           almost
           24.
           years
           ,
           in
           the
           795.
           yeare
           he
           died
           .
           Maugaretto
           at
           this
           time
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           
             Adrian
             (
             Constantine
          
           ,
           and
           his
           mother
           Hirena
           ruling
           the
           Empire
           )
           was
           holden
           the
           second
           Councell
           of
           Neece
           ,
           called
           the
           seuenth
           generall
           Councell
           :
           
           wherein
           ,
           it
           was
           decreed
           ,
           that
           Images
           ought
           to
           be
           adored
           &c.
           and
           the
           reliques
           of
           saints
           ,
           
           worshipped
           .
           This
           Constantine
           (
           as
           saith
           
             Rodrigo
             Sanchez
          
           bishop
           of
           Palencia
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           part
           of
           his
           Spanish
           historie
           )
           was
           in
           name
           10.
           years
           Emperour
           with
           Irena
           his
           mother
           who
           ruled
           all
           :
           but
           10
           yeares
           expired
           ,
           he
           reigned
           alone
           without
           his
           mother
           .
           Herein
           saith
           he
           ,
           did
           he
           Imitate
           Ninus
           ;
           who
           depriued
           Simiramis
           his
           mother
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Babylon
           .
           But
           Irena
           tooke
           the
           Empire
           from
           Constantine
           her
           sonne
           ,
           and
           incited
           with
           infernall
           rancor
           ,
           put
           out
           his
           eies
           ;
           and
           so
           depriued
           him
           both
           of
           life
           and
           Empire
           .
           
           Wherefore
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           she
           sought
           to
           marry
           with
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           the
           Grecians
           shut
           her
           vp
           in
           a
           Monasterie
           ,
           and
           made
           Nicephorus
           Emperour
           .
           Thus
           far
           
             Rodrigo
             Sanchez
          
           .
           Terrible
           was
           this
           cruelty
           :
           when
           was
           it
           heard
           ,
           that
           a
           mother
           (
           to
           rule
           )
           pulled
           out
           the
           eies
           ,
           and
           tooke
           away
           the
           life
           of
           her
           sonne
           ?
           and
           chiefly
           ,
           being
           of
           age
           to
           inherite
           and
           rule
           the
           Empire
           of
           his
           deceased
           father
           ?
        
         
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             lib.
             18
             Cap.
          
           13.
           of
           his
           Ecclesiasticall
           Monarchie
           sufficiently
           speaketh
           against
           the
           wickednes
           ,
           cruelty
           and
           ambition
           of
           this
           
             Irena
             .
             Leo
          
           3.
           in
           an
           oration
           which
           he
           made
           ,
           to
           make
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           Emperor
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           among
           other
           
           reasons
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           giueth
           this
           :
           Seeing
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           that
           by
           the
           renunciation
           of
           Augustus
           the
           Empire
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           in
           the
           west
           )
           was
           voide
           :
           and
           strictly
           examining
           the
           businesse
           ,
           as
           well
           may
           it
           also
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Empire
           of
           Greece
           was
           voyd
           ,
           sith
           a
           woman
           held
           it
           almost
           by
           tyrannie
           .
           These
           selfe
           same
           wordes
           reciteth
           Illescas
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Leo
           the
           third
           .
           And
           notwithstanding
           holdeth
           Irena
           for
           most
           holy
           :
           and
           so
           vppon
           the
           life
           of
           Adrian
           the
           first
           ,
           these
           words
           saith
           he
           of
           her
           :
           Most
           faire
           was
           Irena
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           famous
           women
           in
           all
           kind
           of
           vertues
           and
           of
           all
           Christendome
           the
           most
           renowmed
           .
           And
           a
           little
           lower
           .
           Irena
           as
           a
           holy
           and
           Catholike
           woman
           which
           she
           was
           and
           euer
           had
           bene
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           Thou
           seest
           here
           what
           a
           one
           was
           Irena
           ,
           the
           great
           Patronesse
           &
           Defendresse
           of
           Images
           .
           In
           causing
           images
           to
           be
           adored
           ,
           she
           sinned
           against
           the
           second
           commandement
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy selfe
             anie
             Image
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           in
           murthering
           her
           sonne
           ,
           she
           sinned
           against
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             kill
          
           .
           This
           is
           that
           holy
           Irena
           ,
           so
           much
           celebrated
           of
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           Leo
           3.
           
           acknowledging
           the
           benefites
           of
           Charles
           the
           great
           ,
           gaue
           him
           the
           title
           ,
           
           and
           crowned
           him
           Emperour
           :
           but
           with
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           with
           an
           oath
           should
           promise
           him
           obedience
           .
           This
           Leo
           commaunded
           that
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Pope
           should
           be
           of
           more
           authority
           then
           the
           writings
           of
           all
           the
           Doctors
           .
           
           In
           Mantua
           at
           this
           time
           a
           citie
           of
           Italie
           ,
           was
           a
           woodden
           Crucifixe
           ,
           which
           ,
           they
           affirmed
           did
           sweate
           bloud
           .
           When
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           third
           heard
           this
           newes
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Mantua
           ,
           and
           there
           seeing
           (
           as
           hee
           said
           )
           the
           miracle
           ,
           commaunded
           this
           bloud
           to
           be
           holden
           for
           the
           true
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           .
           
           And
           to
           this
           day
           at
           Mantua
           is
           this
           Crucifixe
           seene
           and
           worshipped
           .
           Of
           this
           bloud
           maketh
           mention
           
             Baptista
             Mantuanus
          
           ,
           saying
           :
        
         
           
             Et
             quae
             purpureus
             sanguis
             faciebat
             in
             horas
             ,
          
           
             Mira
             opera
             intuitus
             ,
             credi
             debere
             putauit
          
           
             Effusum
             nostra
             pro
             libertate
             cruorem
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           signifieth
           the
           Idolatrie
           before
           mentioned
           .
           
           What
           diuell
           could
           more
           inuent
           to
           raise
           vp
           and
           authorize
           images
           ,
           which
           in
           Greece
           were
           vtterlie
           abolished
           .
           In
           the
           816.
           yeere
           died
           Leo
           the
           third
           ,
           
           hauing
           bene
           Pope
           more
           then
           20
           yeares
           .
           At
           this
           time
           in
           Spaine
           reigned
           
             Don
             Bermudo
          
           .
        
         
         
           Stephen
           the
           fourth
           (
           or
           the
           fifth
           )
           who
           succeeded
           Leo
           ,
           
           was
           chosen
           without
           consent
           of
           the
           Emperour
           wherefore
           ,
           to
           excuse
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Emperour
           
             Lodouicus
             pius
          
           ,
           after
           3
           moneths
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           France
           ,
           Lewis
           answered
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           past
           ,
           was
           past
           ,
           but
           they
           shold
           afterward
           beware
           of
           doing
           the
           like
           .
           Behold
           here
           ,
           how
           the
           Popes
           obserue
           their
           owne
           Decrees
           .
           Adrian
           and
           Leo
           imediate
           predecessors
           of
           Stephen
           ,
           made
           this
           decree
           :
           but
           Stephen
           did
           nothing
           regarde
           it
           .
           The
           Pope
           considering
           ,
           that
           this
           decree
           ,
           which
           gaue
           such
           authoritie
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           might
           cause
           great
           euill
           to
           the
           Sea
           Apostolike
           ,
           returned
           from
           France
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           perceiuing
           the
           Emperour
           to
           be
           of
           gentle
           and
           milde
           nature
           ,
           he
           attempted
           to
           disanull
           it
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           the
           election
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           pertained
           to
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           Senate
           &
           people
           of
           Rome
           .
           
           And
           not
           to
           prouoke
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           he
           smothed
           this
           abrogation
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           they
           aboue
           named
           without
           licence
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           might
           choose
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           :
           but
           consecrate
           or
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           crowne
           him
           without
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           or
           his
           vicar
           they
           could
           not
           .
           
           In
           the
           817.
           yeere
           died
           Stephen
           ,
           and
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           2.
           surnamed
           the
           chast
           ,
           then
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Pascall
           the
           first
           following
           the
           steppes
           of
           Stephen
           ,
           
           without
           consent
           of
           the
           Emperour
           was
           elected
           Pope
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Emperour
           complained
           of
           this
           election
           ,
           he
           craftily
           cleared
           himselfe
           .
           Pascal
           died
           in
           the
           824.
           
           yeare
           .
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           thē
           reigning
           in
           Spain
           .
        
         
           Eugenius
           2.
           
           succeeded
           Pascal
           ,
           in
           whose
           time
           the
           12.
           
           Sisme
           betweene
           Eugenius
           &
           Zinzinus
           arose
           .
           
           After
           Eugenius
           succeeded
           Valentinus
           .
           
           And
           after
           
             Valentinus
             Gregorie
          
           the
           fourth
           .
        
         
           Gregorie
           4.
           
           would
           not
           be
           Pope
           vntill
           the
           Emperour
           had
           confirmed
           his
           election
           .
           He
           died
           in
           the
           844.
           yeare
           .
           And
           
             D.
             Ramiro
          
           the
           first
           then
           reigned
           in
           Spain
           .
           
        
         
           Sergius
           2.
           
           was
           the
           first
           Pope
           that
           changed
           his
           name
           :
           before
           he
           was
           Pope
           he
           was
           called
           
             Swines-mouth
             .
             Lotharius
          
           the
           Emperour
           sen●
           ▪
           Lewis
           his
           sonne
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           confirme
           the
           election
           of
           this
           Pope
           .
           This
           confirmation
           the
           Popes
           expected
           vntil
           Adriā
           3.
           
           ordained
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           respected
           .
           Sergius
           2.
           died
           in
           the
           847.
           yeare
           ,
           and
           
             Don
             Ordono
          
           then
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Leo
           the
           fourth
           was
           the
           first
           that
           promised
           Paradise
           to
           such
           as
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           sea
           Apostolike
           ,
           
           would
           fight
           against
           the
           infidels
           .
           
           He
           made
           a
           Decree
           that
           the
           Bishop
           shold
           not
           be
           condemned
           but
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           72
           witnesses
           .
           He
           was
           the
           first
           that
           against
           the
           Cannon
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Aquisgrana
           ,
           
           adorned
           with
           precious
           stones
           his
           Crosse
           Papall
           ,
           and
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           borne
           before
           him
           .
           
           He
           gaue
           his
           feete
           to
           be
           kissed
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           847.
           yeare
           he
           dispensed
           with
           Ethelulpheus
           ,
           of
           a
           Monke
           to
           be
           made
           king
           of
           England
           .
           
           For
           this
           benefite
           commaunded
           the
           king
           ,
           
           that
           each
           house
           in
           England
           should
           pay
           euery
           yeare
           to
           the
           Pope
           a
           penie
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           Saint
           Peters
           penie
           :
           
           sixe
           of
           which
           pence
           make
           a
           Spanish
           Ryall
           .
           In
           the
           855.
           yeare
           he
           died
           ,
           and
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           third
           then
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Iohn
           the
           eight
           ,
           
           an
           English
           woman
           ,
           or
           to
           speake
           better
           ,
           Ione
           alone
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           before
           called
           Gilbert
           ,
           succeeded
           Leo
           the
           4.
           
           In
           her
           is
           plainly
           fulfilled
           without
           figure
           or
           allegorie
           ,
           that
           which
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           the
           17.
           chap.
           of
           his
           Reuelation
           saith
           of
           the
           whore
           of
           Babylon
           :
           for
           she
           was
           a
           woman
           and
           a
           whore
           .
           Such
           as
           list
           to
           know
           her
           life
           ,
           let
           them
           reade
           Platina
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Iohn
           the
           eight
           .
           
             Sabel
             .
             En.
             8.
             lib.
             Volat.
             libr.
             22.
             
             Berg.
             lib.
             11.
             
             Boccace
          
           of
           famous
           women
           .
           
             Fascic
             .
             tempor
             .
             Mant.
          
           vpon
           
             Alphonsus
             lib.
          
           3.
           
           Enchiridion
           ef
           times
           .
           
             Rodrigo
             Sanchez
          
           vpon
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           3.
           and
           
             Pero
             Mexia
          
           vpon
           the
           liues
           of
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           
             Sylua
             variarum
             lection
          
           .
           where
           of
           her
           hee
           maketh
           one
           whole
           chapter
           .
           This
           
             Pero
             Mexia
          
           was
           a
           man
           very
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           wholly
           a
           Papist
           ,
           who
           procured
           what
           he
           might
           to
           quench
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           at
           his
           time
           in
           S●uill
           was
           kindled
           .
           He
           greatly
           persecuted
           the
           good
           Doctor
           Egidius
           ,
           
           or
           to
           say
           better
           ,
           Christ
           in
           Egidius
           and
           other
           his
           members
           .
           Notwithstanding
           that
           he
           was
           so
           great
           a
           Papist
           ,
           yet
           could
           he
           not
           but
           speake
           ,
           &
           note
           so
           so
           great
           an
           infamy
           &
           blow
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           For
           authors
           of
           that
           he
           saith
           cōcerning
           this
           woman
           Pope
           ,
           he
           citeth
           in
           his
           histories
           
             Martin
             ,
             Platina
             ,
             Sabellicus
             ,
             S.
             Antonino
             .
          
           In
           the
           9.
           ch
           .
           of
           his
           Sylua
           thus
           speaketh
           
             Pero
             Mexia
          
           .
           There
           is
           none
           almost
           but
           knoweth
           ,
           or
           hath
           read
           ,
           or
           hard
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           womā
           Pope
           ,
           which
           went
           in
           mans
           apparell
           ,
           but
           because
           all
           men
           know
           not
           how
           this
           thing
           hapned
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           wonderfull
           chances
           that
           euer
           hapned
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           declare
           ,
           as
           in
           faithfull
           authors
           I
           find
           it
           written
           .
           There
           was
           a
           woman
           borne
           in
           England
           ,
           
           who
           with
           a
           man
           greatly
           learned
           liued
           in
           her
           youth
           a
           dishonest
           life
           ,
           of
           whom
           being
           welbeloued
           ,
           and
           he
           of
           her
           ,
           taking
           mans
           habite
           ,
           and
           calling
           her selfe
           Iohn
           ,
           shee
           left
           her
           natiue
           countrie
           ,
           and
           went
           with
           him
           to
           the
           citie
           of
           Athens
           in
           Grecia
           ,
           wherein
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           was
           a
           great
           Vniuersitie
           ,
           and
           generall
           studie
           .
           With
           her
           excellent
           wit
           ,
           and
           great
           studie
           ,
           shee
           there
           so
           much
           learned
           ,
           and
           attained
           such
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           some
           yeares
           after
           she
           came
           to
           the
           citie
           of
           Rome
           ,
           alwayes
           in
           the
           habite
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           tooke
           the
           Chaire
           ,
           and
           taught
           openly
           in
           which
           ,
           and
           in
           publike
           disputations
           ,
           shee
           caried
           such
           estimation
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           holden
           for
           the
           most
           learned
           man
           of
           that
           time
           :
           and
           such
           fauour
           and
           authoritie
           among
           all
           men
           obtained
           ,
           that
           the
           seate
           Apostolike
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Leo
           ,
           the
           fourth
           of
           that
           name
           being
           voyd
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           the
           Lord
           852.
           supposed
           to
           be
           a
           man
           ,
           
           she
           was
           chosen
           for
           chiefe
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Pope
           vniuersall
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           and
           in
           that
           seat
           ruled
           two
           yeares
           ,
           and
           thirtie
           and
           so
           many
           dayes
           .
           And
           albeit
           placed
           in
           this
           throne
           ,
           yet
           liued
           she
           not
           chastly
           ,
           but
           vsed
           priuate
           familiaritie
           with
           her
           slaue
           ,
           in
           whom
           she
           much
           trusted
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           she
           was
           great
           with
           child
           ,
           yet
           so
           diligently
           she
           cloaked
           it
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           but
           himselfe
           knewe
           it
           .
           And
           as
           God
           would
           not
           suffer
           so
           great
           wickednesse
           to
           rest
           any
           longer
           vnpunished
           :
           so
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           vppon
           a
           day
           (
           being
           the
           time
           of
           her
           child-birth
           )
           as
           she
           went
           with
           accustomed
           pompe
           to
           visite
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             de
             Lateran
          
           :
           of
           a
           secrete
           sinne
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           shew
           an
           open
           punishment
           :
           and
           comming
           to
           a
           certaine
           place
           betweene
           the
           Church
           of
           Saint
           Clement
           ,
           and
           the
           Theater
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           improperly
           Coliseo
           ,
           with
           extreme
           paine
           shee
           brought
           forth
           a
           creature
           ,
           to
           the
           wonderfull
           amazement
           of
           those
           that
           were
           present
           :
           and
           therewithall
           sodainly
           died
           :
           and
           without
           honour
           ,
           or
           pompe
           was
           buried
           .
           For
           this
           so
           strange
           accident
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           happened
           ,
           it
           is
           commonly
           sayd
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           chiefe
           Bishops
           go
           sithence
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           
           comming
           neere
           vnto
           it
           ,
           they
           turne
           aside
           &
           go
           not
           that
           way
           ,
           in
           detestation
           of
           so
           horrible
           a
           chance
           .
           And
           lest
           happily
           another
           such
           like
           woman
           might
           worke
           the
           like
           deceit
           ,
           
           there
           is
           now
           in
           the
           sacred
           palace
           a
           seate
           ,
           open
           below
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           secretly
           be
           seene
           if
           it
           be
           a
           man
           that
           is
           chosen
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Romans
           now
           ashamed
           at
           the
           ceremonie
           for
           which
           his
           seate
           was
           inuented
           ,
           call
           it
           a
           dunghill
           ,
           &
           imploy
           it
           to
           other
           purpose
           .
           Another
           like
           seat
           there
           is
           ,
           or
           was
           if
           it
           be
           not
           thence
           taken
           ,
           in
           the
           Monasterie
           
             de
             Monte
             Cassino
          
           ,
           where
           in
           olde
           time
           they
           chose
           many
           Popes
           .
           The
           same
           Author
           proceedeth
           .
           In
           that
           way
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           also
           a
           statue
           of
           stone
           ,
           
           representing
           the
           child-birth
           and
           death
           of
           this
           bold
           woman
           .
           Thus
           farre
           
             Pero
             Mexia
          
           .
           That
           which
           he
           saith
           of
           the
           statue
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           there
           being
           ,
           is
           most
           true
           .
           
           But
           it
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           the
           ceremony
           of
           the
           seate
           ,
           to
           knowe
           whether
           it
           be
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           is
           not
           now
           vsed
           :
           because
           those
           which
           are
           chosen
           for
           Popes
           ,
           haue
           so
           honestly
           liued
           ,
           that
           (
           wanting
           lawfull
           wiues
           )
           amongst
           their
           concubines
           ,
           whores
           ,
           and
           strumpets
           which
           they
           keepe
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           they
           haue
           had
           he
           or
           she
           bastards
           ,
           they
           haue
           shewed
           themselues
           to
           be
           men
           .
           
           Sergius
           had
           a
           bastared
           by
           a
           notable
           strumpet
           called
           Marozia
           ,
           as
           saith
           Luithprandus
           an
           ancient
           Writer
           ,
           in
           his
           secend
           booke
           and
           thirteenth
           chapter
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           third
           booke
           and
           twelfth
           chapter
           .
           This
           sonne
           of
           the
           Pope
           was
           Pope
           also
           called
           Iohn
           the
           twelfth
           .
           This
           Iohn
           the
           twelfth
           had
           a
           bastard
           which
           also
           was
           Pope
           ,
           called
           Iohn
           the
           fourteenth
           .
           Innocentius
           8.
           had
           8.
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           daughters
           .
           But
           leauing
           out
           the
           auncient
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           our
           later
           Popes
           .
           How
           manie
           hee
           and
           she
           bastards
           had
           our
           Spanish
           Alexander
           the
           sixth
           ?
           Of
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           bastardes
           ,
           and
           that
           Clement
           the
           seuenth
           was
           his
           sonne
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Bishop
           
             Paulus
             Iouius
          
           counteth
           manie
           abominations
           .
           Paule
           the
           third
           had
           bastardes
           ,
           among
           whom
           was
           one
           ,
           and
           
             Pero
             Lewis
          
           his
           name
           ,
           the
           most
           abominable
           Sodomite
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           was
           put
           to
           death
           .
           Pope
           Gregorie
           the
           thirteenth
           ,
           not
           long
           since
           deceased
           ,
           before
           and
           when
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           had
           also
           bastardes
           .
           
             Iohn
             Pannonius
          
           giueth
           the
           like
           reason
           with
           vs
           in
           these
           verses
           :
           
             
               Non
               poterat
               quisquam
               resorantes
               aethera
               claues
            
             
               Non
               exploratis
               sumere
               testiculis
               .
            
             
               Cur
               igitur
               nostro
               mos
               hic
               iam
               tempore
               cessat
               ?
            
             
               Antè
               probat
               sese
               quilibet
               esse
               marem
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           then
           hauing
           such
           certaine
           proofes
           ,
           a
           seate
           now
           is
           not
           needfull
           :
           Friar
           
             Alonso
             venero
          
           in
           his
           Enchiridion
           
           of
           times
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           vnhappines
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           saith
           thus
           :
           What
           greater
           euil
           thē
           a
           woman
           by
           her
           subtiltie
           ,
           &
           worldly
           learning
           dissembling
           her
           sexe
           and
           nature
           ,
           to
           vsurpe
           the
           Pontificall
           seat
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             par
             .
             3.
             lib
             :
             18.
             cap.
          
           23.
           
           ¶
           .
           6
           saith
           :
           This
           deede
           caused
           great
           admiration
           ,
           that
           a
           woman
           did
           dare
           to
           be
           the
           vicar
           of
           God
           ,
           sith
           the
           holy
           virgin
           Marie
           for
           being
           a
           woman
           ,
           is
           held
           irregular
           for
           any
           ecclesiasticall
           act
           or
           holy
           gouernment
           soeuer
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           long
           haue
           I
           dwelled
           vpō
           this
           historie
           of
           Pope
           Ione
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           many
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           12
           authors
           at
           the
           least
           confirmed
           it
           to
           confound
           some
           papists
           of
           our
           time
           ;
           which
           seing
           the
           disorder
           of
           this
           Pope
           (
           this
           shee
           Pope
           I
           saie
           )
           because
           the
           Pope
           is
           oft
           of
           the
           common
           of
           two
           genders
           ,
           
           to
           auoide
           the
           same
           ,
           very
           maliciously
           denie
           any
           such
           Pope
           to
           haue
           bin
           :
           and
           the
           more
           to
           fortifie
           their
           vntrueth
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           contented
           to
           speak
           but
           also
           to
           write
           ,
           and
           print
           the
           same
           .
           Amongest
           whom
           
             Onuphrius
             Panuinus
          
           of
           Saint
           Augustins
           order
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           is
           one
           ,
           who
           among
           many
           other
           notes
           vpon
           Platina
           ,
           concerning
           the
           liues
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Bishops
           ,
           speaking
           of
           this
           Pope
           Ione
           ,
           maketh
           one
           verie
           large
           note
           :
           wherein
           he
           absolutely
           ,
           or
           rather
           dissolutely
           denieth
           any
           such
           Pope
           to
           haue
           bene
           .
           And
           his
           chiefest
           argument
           drawne
           to
           confirme
           his
           opinion
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           and
           such
           ,
           &c.
           writing
           of
           the
           liues
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Oishops
           ,
           doe
           not
           once
           mention
           this
           Pope
           Iohn
           .
           8.
           whereupon
           it
           followeth
           as
           he
           concludeth
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           neuer
           any
           such
           Pope
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Authors
           by
           him
           alleaged
           ,
           either
           by
           forgetfulnesse
           ;
           or
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           more
           credible
           ,
           mallice
           ,
           or
           else
           at
           least
           for
           shame
           ,
           haue
           made
           no
           mention
           of
           him
           .
           As
           a
           Logitian
           ,
           I
           further
           answer
           :
           that
           an
           argument
           taken
           
             ab
             authoritate
             negando
          
           ,
           is
           nothing
           worth
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           Cicero
           vsed
           not
           this
           word
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           Latine
           :
           but
           if
           any
           other
           Latine
           authour
           ,
           as
           
             Caesar
             ,
             Liuius
             ,
             Salust
             ,
             &c.
          
           vsed
           it
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           Latine
           ,
           though
           not
           vsed
           by
           Cicero
           .
           I
           now
           likewise
           answer
           ,
           that
           albeit
           those
           Authors
           by
           him
           alleaged
           ,
           make
           no
           mention
           of
           this
           Iohn
           the
           eight
           :
           others
           and
           manie
           more
           ,
           such
           also
           as
           
             Pero
             Mexia
          
           calleth
           faithfull
           Authours
           ,
           haue
           done
           it
           .
           An
           argument
           taken
           not
           
             ab
             authoritate
             negando
          
           ,
           but
           affirmando
           is
           good
           .
           Of
           this
           Pope
           Mautuan
           in
           his
           third
           booke
           vpon
           Alphonsus
           ,
           speaking
           of
           hell
           ,
           thither
           saith
           he
           Iohn
           the
           eight
           descended
           .
        
         
         
           
             Hic
             pendebat
             adhuc
             sexum
             mentita
             virilem
          
           
             Foemina
             cuitriplici
             Phrygiam
             diademate
             mitram
             ,
          
           
             Et
             tollebat
             apex
             ,
             &
             pontificalis
             adulter
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           will
           we
           make
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           more
           reason
           ,
           the
           same
           demaunds
           ,
           that
           we
           did
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Constantine
           the
           second
           .
           What
           will
           they
           say
           of
           those
           Bishops
           ,
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           by
           her
           or
           her
           authoritie
           ordained
           ?
           Take
           away
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           the
           effect
           ceaseth
           .
           As
           she
           by
           their
           owne
           Cannons
           was
           not
           Pope
           :
           so
           all
           those
           that
           she
           ordained
           were
           not
           Priestes
           ,
           nor
           did
           celebrate
           ,
           nor
           consecrate
           .
           And
           all
           the
           people
           in
           hearing
           their
           Masse
           committed
           idolatrie
           .
           Who
           then
           was
           head
           and
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           Who
           Saint
           Peters
           successour
           ?
           Who
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ?
           A
           woman
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           whore
           ,
           both
           before
           she
           was
           Pope
           ,
           and
           after
           .
           
             Pero
             Mexia
          
           hereof
           aduising
           ,
           answereth
           :
           that
           albeit
           neither
           she
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           woman
           ,
           be
           capable
           to
           receiue
           any
           character
           of
           ordination
           ,
           nor
           to
           ordaine
           ,
           nor
           absolue
           anie
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           were
           so
           ordained
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           againe
           ordained
           ;
           yet
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           did
           she
           obtaine
           for
           those
           that
           with
           a
           good
           faith
           ,
           by
           an
           inuincible
           ignorance
           did
           receiue
           it
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           he
           deceiues
           himselfe
           :
           for
           those
           are
           not
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           administred
           by
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           ordained
           ,
           albeit
           they
           haue
           many
           imperfections
           ;
           yea
           although
           they
           be
           hypocrites
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Priestes
           that
           liued
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           appeareth
           :
           which
           ,
           albeit
           they
           were
           wicked
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           were
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Leui
           ,
           and
           so
           outwardly
           called
           ,
           their
           Sacrifices
           were
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           their
           Sacraments
           were
           Sacraments
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           them
           sacrificing
           and
           celebrating
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           held
           them
           for
           such
           .
           Contrariwise
           the
           Sacrifices
           which
           the
           Priestes
           of
           Ierohoam
           did
           offer
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           by
           them
           administred
           ,
           were
           no
           Sacrifices
           ,
           nor
           Sacraments
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           administred
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Leuie
           ,
           whome
           God
           himselfe
           had
           ordained
           .
           Ione
           then
           ,
           being
           a
           woman
           (
           I
           say
           )
           was
           no
           Priest
           ,
           and
           being
           no
           Priest
           ,
           had
           authoritie
           neither
           to
           ordeine
           nor
           yet
           to
           consecrate
           and
           therefore
           the
           Priestes
           by
           her
           authoritie
           ordained
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           Priestes
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           Ieroboam
           ,
           or
           of
           Baal
           .
           And
           
           (
           these
           I
           say
           )
           that
           receaued
           their
           sacrament
           ,
           had
           no
           sounde
           faith
           ,
           for
           Faith
           is
           founded
           vpon
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Faith
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             commeth
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             heariing
             by
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
           Other
           maner
           of
           consolation
           and
           quietnes
           of
           conscience
           haue
           they
           ,
           which
           beleeue
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           euer
           was
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           shal
           be
           the
           head
           and
           foundation
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           head
           ,
           nor
           foundation
           but
           he
           alone
           :
           as
           saith
           Saint
           Paule
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           11.
           
           
             Other
             foundation
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             then
             that
             which
             is
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             can
             no
             man
             lay
             ,
          
           he
           onely
           is
           the
           foundation
           ,
           he
           onely
           is
           the
           head
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           whose
           Vicar
           generall
           is
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           he
           himselfe
           witnesseth
           :
           
           That
           Comforter
           ,
           the
           holie
           Spirit
           ,
           whom
           the
           Father
           shall
           sende
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           he
           shall
           teache
           you
           all
           thing●s
           ,
           and
           bring
           to
           your
           remembrance
           all
           that
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           I
           haue
           said
           vnto
           you
           .
           
             Pero
             Mexia
          
           by
           a
           good
           faith
           ,
           meaneth
           that
           faith
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           of
           the
           Collier
           .
           
           This
           Collier
           being
           at
           point
           to
           die
           ,
           a
           learned
           man
           (
           the
           diuell
           ,
           say
           some
           others
           came
           to
           tempt
           him
           )
           demanding
           of
           him
           what
           he
           beleeued
           .
           I
           beleeue
           (
           answered
           he
           )
           that
           which
           the
           holy
           mother
           the
           church
           beleueth
           .
           The
           deuill
           replying
           ,
           and
           what
           beleeueth
           the
           Church
           ?
           That
           (
           answered
           the
           Collier
           )
           which
           I
           beleeue
           .
           And
           so
           often
           as
           the
           diuill
           demanded
           ,
           the
           veri●
           same
           did
           the
           collier
           answer
           :
           For
           the
           poore
           man
           knew
           not
           what
           he
           beleeued
           ,
           much
           lesse
           what
           the
           Church
           beleeued
           .
           Of
           that
           sort
           was
           he
           ,
           which
           not
           knowing
           what
           they
           beleeue
           ,
           sayd
           they
           beleeue
           in
           God
           ,
           
             à
             pies
             Iuntillos
          
           ,
           fully
           .
           Hosius
           Bishop
           of
           Varmiens
           intreating
           in
           his
           third
           booke
           of
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           authoritie
           of
           holy
           scripture
           ;
           doth
           hold
           it
           a
           very
           safe
           thing
           to
           followe
           the
           example
           of
           this
           Colliar
           .
           Oh
           fearefull
           ignorance
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           excuse
           sinne
           !
           God
           commaundeth
           to
           reade
           ,
           and
           search
           the
           scriptures
           ;
           and
           they
           will
           neither
           reade
           ,
           nor
           search
           thē
           ▪
           what
           excuse
           wil
           they
           haue
           with
           their
           ignorance
           ?
           Saint
           Peter
           exhorteth
           ,
           
           eu●rie
           faithfull
           Christian
           to
           be
           readie
           to
           yeeld
           accompte
           of
           his
           hope
           :
           And
           who
           shall
           giue
           accompt
           of
           his
           hope
           or
           faith
           that
           neither
           readeth
           ,
           nor
           heareth
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           
           For
           knowe
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           wyke
           in
           a
           candle
           or
           Lampe
           no
           longer
           burneth
           then
           oile
           continueth
           ,
           no
           more
           also
           can
           faith
           liue
           ,
           but
           whiles
           it
           is
           nourished
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           He
           that
           neither
           readeth
           nor
           heareth
           ,
           nor
           meditateth
           vpon
           the
           worde
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           faith
           can
           he
           haue
           ?
           that
           which
           they
           call
           fully
           to
           
           bele●ued
           in
           God
           :
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Colliar
           ,
           which
           neither
           knewe
           what
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           he
           himselfe
           beleeued
           .
           But
           returne
           we
           now
           to
           our
           Pope
           Ione
           .
           The
           Emperour
           Lewes
           2.
           sonne
           of
           Lotharius
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Ione
           ,
           came
           to
           Rome
           ;
           &
           at
           her
           handes
           ,
           receiued
           his
           septer
           ,
           and
           crowne
           Imperiall
           ,
           together
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           with
           Saint
           Peters
           blessing
           .
           In
           her
           time
           also
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           third
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           as
           
             Don
             Rodrigo
             Sanchez
          
           Bishop
           of
           Palencia
           describing
           the
           life
           of
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           third
           ,
           saith
           :
           In
           his
           time
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           at
           Rome
           sate
           Leo
           the
           fourth
           ,
           Iohn
           the
           eight
           ,
           Benedict
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           Nicholas
           the
           first
           .
           And
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           of
           Carthagena
           ,
           speaking
           in
           his
           Concurrence
           of
           this
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           third
           ,
           saith
           :
           there
           was
           Leo
           the
           fourth
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           the
           English
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Ione
           dying
           in
           sort
           as
           before
           said
           ,
           
           Benedict
           the
           third
           was
           chosen
           .
           He
           was
           the
           first
           that
           sate
           in
           holed
           seate
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           cause
           why
           ,
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Ione
           we
           haue
           before
           declared
           .
           Lewes
           the
           Emperor
           sent
           his
           Embassadours
           ,
           to
           confirme
           this
           election
           .
           At
           this
           time
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           third
           raigned
           in
           Spain●
           .
           The
           thirteenth
           Sisme
           was
           betweene
           this
           Benedict
           .
           and
           Anastasius
           :
           but
           Anasta●sius
           renounced
           .
           
        
         
           In
           the
           the
           presence
           of
           Lewes
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
           Nicholas
           the
           first
           was
           chosen
           :
           
           but
           when
           the
           Emperour
           was
           departed
           out
           of
           Italie
           ,
           the
           Pope
           made
           many
           ●●nstitutions
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           ,
           these
           .
           That
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Clergie
           should
           not
           be
           iudged
           by
           the
           Laytie
           :
           that
           none
           should
           any
           way
           dispute
           of
           the
           Popes
           authoritie
           :
           That
           the
           Christian
           magistrate
           had
           no
           authoritie
           ouer
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           :
           because
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           called
           God.
           
           
             Anton.
             tit
          
           .
           16.
           
           The
           constitution
           ,
           that
           the
           diuine
           office
           should
           be
           celebrate
           in
           Latine
           he
           renewed
           .
           Yet
           dispensed
           with
           them
           of
           Slauonia
           ,
           
           and
           Polonia
           ,
           which
           did
           celebrate
           it
           in
           their
           vulgar
           tongue
           .
           He
           ordeined
           that
           the
           constitutions
           of
           the
           Popes
           should
           be
           equall
           in
           authoritie
           with
           those
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           The
           Beastes
           hornes
           growe
           :
           
           very
           seuere
           was
           this
           beast
           ,
           against
           married
           Priestes
           .
           To
           which
           impietie
           ,
           Huldricke
           Bishop
           of
           Augusta
           ,
           oposed
           himselfe
           ,
           
           and
           wrote
           an
           Epistle
           which
           excellently
           shewed
           the
           cursed
           fruites
           of
           constrained
           single
           life
           .
           The
           summe
           whereof
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Gregorie
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           haue
           before
           declared
           .
           This
           Nicholas
           with
           other
           Bishops
           forbad
           all
           faithfull
           
           Christians
           to
           heare
           Masse
           said
           by
           a
           wenching
           Priest
           .
           
           If
           this
           were
           obserued
           ,
           few
           Masses
           would
           be
           heard
           ,
           because
           the
           greatest
           parte
           of
           priestes
           ,
           
           be
           wenchers
           .
           In
           the
           867.
           yeare
           ,
           dyed
           Nicholas
           .
           In
           whose
           time
           in
           Spaine
           reigned
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           3.
           and
           
             Don
             Garcia
          
           his
           sonne
           .
           After
           Nicholas
           succeeded
           Adrian
           2.
           and
           after
           
             Adrian
             ,
             Iohn
          
           9.
           whom
           others
           (
           omitting
           Ione
           )
           call
           Iohn
           8.
           
        
         
           Martin
           2.
           
           by
           deceit
           ,
           and
           wicked
           arts
           was
           made
           Pope
           ,
           with
           the
           ceremony
           of
           the
           seat
           ,
           &c.
           and
           confirmed
           without
           any
           autho●itie
           or
           consent
           of
           the
           Emperor
           .
           For
           now
           the
           hornes
           of
           the
           Popes
           were
           growne
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Emperour
           they
           nothing
           esteemed
           ,
           he
           dyed
           in
           the
           yeare
           884.
           
           
        
         
           Adcian
           3.
           
           being
           Pope
           made
           a
           decree
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           election
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           should
           not
           be
           regarded
           :
           but
           that
           the
           Clergie
           &
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           might
           freely
           make
           choise
           ,
           without
           any
           confirmation
           at
           all
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Thus
           lost
           the
           Emperour
           his
           right
           in
           Rome
           .
           
           and
           in
           the
           choise
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           .
           And
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Emperours
           then
           warres
           with
           the
           Normans
           ,
           the
           Pope
           swayed
           the
           matter
           .
           Adrian
           dyed
           in
           the
           885.
           
           yeare
           .
           In
           whose
           time
           
             Don
             Garcia
          
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Stephen
           the
           5.
           
           (
           or
           6.
           )
           was
           the
           first
           (
           saith
           
             Gracian
             dict
             .
             16.
             cap.
             Enimuerò
             )
          
           that
           commanded
           al
           men
           of
           necessitie
           to
           obserue
           the
           statute
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           
           In
           the
           891.
           yeare
           he
           died
           .
           In
           whose
           time
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           4.
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Formosus
           being
           Bishop
           ,
           
           was
           deposed
           ,
           and
           sworne
           neuer
           to
           be
           so
           againe
           ,
           
           of
           which
           oath
           made
           to
           
             Iohn
             9.
             
             Martin
          
           2.
           for
           m●ney
           absolued
           him
           .
           Stephen
           6.
           being
           dead
           ,
           Formosus
           by
           giftes
           obteyned
           the
           Popedome
           ;
           albeit
           Sergius
           ,
           who
           sought
           to
           haue
           had
           it
           ,
           did
           greatly
           withstand
           him
           :
           but
           Formosus
           with
           his
           faire
           giftes
           preuailed
           .
           This
           was
           the
           holy
           spirit
           that
           did
           choise
           him
           .
           In
           the
           895.
           
           yeare
           dyed
           
             Formosus
             ,
             Don
             Alonso
          
           4.
           then
           reigning
           in
           Spaine
           .
           
           The
           14.
           
           Sisme
           wherein
           Sirgius
           3.
           was
           elected
           against
           Formosus
           .
           But
           vnable
           to
           striue
           further
           ,
           renounced
           ,
           &
           was
           banished
           .
           Formosus
           being
           dead
           ,
           
           Boniface
           6.
           was
           chosen
           ,
           who
           continewed
           Pope
           15
           dayes
           .
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           4.
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Stephen
           6.
           
           (
           or
           7.
           )
           was
           vngratefull
           to
           Formosus
           ,
           that
           had
           made
           him
           Bishop
           ,
           whom
           he
           so
           much
           abhorred
           ,
           that
           being
           Pope
           ,
           he
           not
           contented
           himselfe
           to
           disanull
           and
           make
           voyd
           all
           whatsoeuer
           Formosus
           had
           don●
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           he
           was
           not
           lawful
           nor
           truly
           
           Pope
           :
           but
           afterwards
           condemned
           him
           in
           a
           Councell
           which
           he
           held
           .
           
           After
           he
           was
           condemned
           ;
           he
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           vnburied
           ,
           and
           being
           vntombed
           ,
           taking
           from
           him
           all
           his
           pontificall
           ornaments
           ,
           &
           clothing
           him
           in
           secular
           habite
           ,
           did
           disgrade
           him
           :
           he
           caused
           the
           2
           fingers
           of
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           
           which
           the
           priests
           vse
           chiefely
           in
           consecration
           ,
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           Tyber
           .
           The
           very
           same
           almost
           ,
           did
           Pascal
           2.
           to
           the
           body
           of
           Clement
           3.
           
           Herein
           did
           he
           not
           imitate
           Christ
           ,
           who
           commanded
           to
           pardon
           iniuries
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           good
           to
           them
           that
           hate
           vs
           ;
           but
           Silla
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           great
           hatred
           he
           bare
           him
           ,
           caused
           Marius
           to
           be
           vntōbed
           .
           Platina
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Stephen
           ,
           saith
           :
           that
           he
           raised
           hereby
           an
           euill
           slaunder
           and
           example
           to
           his
           successors
           :
           
           for
           the
           Popes
           afterwardes
           ,
           did
           vsually
           disanul
           that
           ,
           which
           their
           predecessors
           dad
           ordeined
           :
           yea
           albeit
           by
           a
           Councell
           confirmed
           ,
           by
           authoritie
           of
           another
           Councell
           they
           made
           it
           frustrate
           .
           
           And
           so
           did
           Romanus
           successour
           of
           Stephen
           condemne
           all
           whatsoeuer
           Stephen
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           restored
           to
           his
           honour
           Formosus
           .
           The
           same
           did
           Theodor
           2.
           and
           Iohn
           10.
           or
           9.
           
           These
           Popes
           saith
           Platina
           ,
           were
           monsters
           ,
           or
           to
           speake
           better
           diuels
           in
           carnate
           .
           Iohn
           10.
           held
           a
           Councell
           of
           74.
           bishop
           ,
           wherin
           he
           iustified
           Formosus
           ,
           &
           condēned
           Stephen
           7.
           
           Note
           here
           ,
           that
           frō
           the
           891.
           yere
           to
           the
           903.
           which
           was
           12.
           years
           were
           10
           Popes
           .
           
           
             Formosus
             ,
             Sergius
             3.
             
             Boniface
             6.
             
             Stephen
             7.
             
             Romanus
             Theodorus
             2.
             
             Iohn
             10.
             
             Sergius
          
           3.
           againe
           .
           
             Benedict
             4.
             
             Leo
          
           5
           ▪
           Christopher
           .
           
           And
           lastly
           Sergius
           3.
           whom
           in
           this
           catalogue
           haue
           we
           three
           times
           named
           .
           For
           thrise
           was
           he
           Pope
           ,
           the
           1.
           
           &
           2.
           time
           deposed
           ,
           but
           the
           third
           time
           truly
           ,
           because
           he
           caried
           away
           the
           matter
           .
           In
           the
           first
           time
           that
           Sergius
           was
           Pope
           ,
           was
           the
           14.
           
           Sisme
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           
           the
           15.
           
           Sisme
           in
           the
           897.
           yeare
           dyed
           Stephen
           7.
           
           
           And
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           4.
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
           Plati●a
           speaking
           of
           Benedict
           .
           
           4.
           saith
           :
           that
           when
           the
           Church
           through
           wealth
           began
           to
           wax
           wanton
           ,
           
           and
           wanted
           a
           Prince
           to
           bridle
           the
           villanies
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           then
           libertie
           to
           sinne
           brought
           forth
           these
           monsters
           ,
           and
           intolerable
           burthens
           .
           This
           honorable
           testimony
           of
           him
           giueth
           Platina
           .
        
         
           Leo
           5.
           
           being
           Pope
           liued
           in
           great
           troubles
           .
           For
           one
           Christopher
           whō
           he
           had
           brought
           vp
           &
           aduanced
           ,
           
           not
           without
           great
           bloudshed
           ,
           as
           noteth
           Platina
           ,
           tooke
           &
           cast
           him
           into
           prison
           ,
           &
           by
           that
           meanes
           made
           himselfe
           Pope
           ,
           whose
           violence
           ,
           ingratitude
           ,
           and
           
           wicked
           artes
           ,
           were
           the
           holy
           spirite
           that
           did
           chose
           him
           .
           But
           Sergius
           3.
           ayded
           by
           Marozia
           his
           strumpet
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           a
           sonne
           ,
           
           that
           after
           his
           father
           was
           Pope
           (
           as
           Luithprandus
           in
           his
           historie
           ,
           
           doth
           witnesse
           )
           deposed
           the
           Pope
           ,
           put
           him
           into
           a
           monasterie
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           his
           Marozia
           ,
           
           a
           famous
           and
           notable
           whore
           ,
           made
           himselfe
           Pope
           .
           This
           Sergius
           3
           :
           was
           competitor
           with
           Formosus
           in
           the
           Popedom
           :
           but
           Formosus
           (
           as
           vpon
           Formosus
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           preuailing
           ,
           Sergius
           wēt
           into
           France
           .
           From
           whēce
           returning
           ,
           he
           so
           intreated
           Christopher
           as
           afore
           is
           declared
           .
        
         
           When
           Sergius
           was
           made
           Pope
           he
           called
           to
           mind
           the
           iniuries
           receiued
           of
           Formosus
           ,
           
           and
           thirsting
           for
           reuenge
           ,
           vntombed
           his
           body
           ,
           that
           had
           eight
           yeares
           bene
           buried
           ,
           made
           shewe
           to
           kill
           him
           as
           though
           he
           had
           bene
           liuing
           ,
           cut
           off
           the
           three
           fingers
           which
           Stephen
           had
           left
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           ,
           his
           body
           as
           vnworthy
           of
           Christian
           buriall
           ,
           he
           cast
           into
           Tyber
           .
           And
           notwithstanding
           that
           Formosus
           had
           by
           three
           Popes
           bene
           approued
           :
           yet
           did
           he
           condemne
           whatsoeuer
           Formosus
           had
           done
           ,
           &
           ordeined
           a
           new
           all
           those
           by
           Formosus
           ordeined
           .
           Behold
           here
           ,
           how
           Stephen
           and
           Sergius
           condemned
           Pope
           Formosus
           :
           
           
             Romanus
             ,
             Theodorus
          
           &
           Iohn
           approued
           him
           ,
           
           and
           all
           that
           he
           did
           .
           In
           these
           Popes
           time
           ,
           
             Don
             Ramiro
          
           2.
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Anastasius
           3.
           
           succeeded
           Sergius
           3.
           in
           whose
           time
           histories
           report
           ,
           that
           certaine
           fishermen
           in
           Tyber
           ,
           
           found
           the
           body
           of
           Formosus
           :
           they
           say
           further
           ,
           that
           when
           his
           body
           was
           buried
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           the
           Images
           of
           the
           Church
           did
           salute
           him
           &
           doing
           him
           certaine
           reuerence
           ,
           gaue
           him
           the
           welcome
           .
           Monstrous
           is
           this
           lie
           :
           or
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           the
           diuell
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           blind
           the
           people
           with
           superstition
           ,
           
           and
           deceit
           ,
           caused
           that
           motion
           :
           For
           Antichrist
           (
           as
           saith
           S.
           Paul
           )
           shall
           come
           with
           lying
           wonders
           .
           In
           the
           913.
           yere
           died
           Anastasius
           ,
           &
           
             D.
             Ordono
          
           3.
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Lando
           as
           saith
           
             Petrus
             Premostratensis
          
           had
           a
           sonne
           in
           adultry
           before
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           which
           also
           was
           Pope
           ,
           and
           called
           ●ohn
           11.
           or
           10.
           of
           wicked
           life
           was
           this
           Lando
           ,
           he
           was
           Pope
           but
           6.
           moneths
           &
           22.
           daies
           ,
           &
           therfore
           by
           some
           not
           counted
           among
           the
           Popes
           .
        
         
           Iohn
           11.
           
           (
           or
           10.
           succeeded
           his
           father
           Lando
           ;
           another
           such
           or
           rather
           worse
           then
           he
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           Pope
           14.
           yeares
           .
           Platina
           saith
           that
           he
           was
           the
           sonne
           of
           Sergius
           3.
           whose
           life
           ,
           Luithprandus
           which
           then
           liued
           ,
           noteth
           to
           be
           wicked
           .
           At
           this
           time
           Theodora
           ,
           a
           
           shameles
           strumpet
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           commaunded
           in
           Rome
           :
           two
           daughters
           she
           had
           ,
           Marozia
           ,
           and
           Theodora
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           mother
           were
           a
           notable
           whore
           ,
           the
           daughters
           were
           more
           notable
           .
           Of
           this
           Iohn
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           was
           the
           mother
           enamored
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           strumpets
           meanes
           ,
           was
           he
           first
           made
           Bish
           .
           of
           Bologna
           ,
           &
           afterwardes
           Archbishop
           of
           Rauenna
           :
           during
           which
           time
           ,
           the
           Pope
           dyed
           .
           
           Now
           Theodora
           seeing
           this
           occasion
           ,
           and
           vnwilling
           to
           remayne
           so
           far
           remote
           from
           her
           louer
           ,
           for
           that
           Reuenna
           ,
           was
           200
           miles
           distant
           frō
           Rome
           ,
           she
           caused
           him
           to
           leaue
           his
           Archbishoprick
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           Pope
           .
           The
           same
           Luithprandus
           in
           the
           12.
           chap.
           of
           his
           3.
           booke
           ,
           reciteth
           the
           miserable
           end
           of
           this
           Iohn
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           ,
           Marozia
           his
           daughter
           in
           law
           (
           say
           we
           )
           the
           daughter
           of
           Theodora
           ,
           intending
           to
           make
           Pope
           his
           sonne
           Iohn
           12.
           the
           son
           also
           of
           Pope
           Sergius
           3.
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           &
           with
           a
           pillow
           laid
           ouer
           his
           mouth
           ,
           to
           be
           murthered
           .
           But
           as
           thē
           could
           it
           not
           be
           ;
           
           for
           Leo
           6.
           was
           chosen
           ,
           who
           liued
           but
           7.
           moneths
           ,
           and
           dyed
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           of
           poyson
           giuen
           him
           by
           Marozia
           ,
           
           to
           make
           her
           bastard
           to
           be
           Pope
           .
           Yet
           fayled
           he
           at
           this
           time
           also
           ,
           and
           Stephen
           the
           7.
           
           (
           or
           the
           8.
           )
           was
           elected
           ,
           
           who
           many
           yeares
           enioyed
           not
           his
           bishopdom
           .
           
           In
           the
           930.
           yeere
           ,
           not
           without
           suspition
           of
           poyson
           ,
           he
           dyed
           .
           And
           
             D.
             Sancho
          
           1.
           then
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Iohn
           12.
           
           (
           or
           11.
           )
           was
           the
           bastard
           son
           of
           Sergius
           3.
           and
           of
           Marozia
           that
           shameles
           whore
           ,
           
           as
           Luithprandus
           calleth
           her
           .
           Platina
           supposeth
           that
           this
           Iohn
           and
           Iohn
           11.
           were
           brothers
           ,
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Sergius
           3.
           
           
           Marozia
           ,
           the
           mother
           of
           this
           Pope
           in
           her
           sonnes
           time
           also
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           temporalty
           ,
           and
           spiritualty
           (
           as
           noteth
           Luithprandus
           )
           gouerned
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           935.
           
           yeare
           he
           dyed
           .
           And
           Ra●iro
           3.
           then
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
           After
           
             Iohn
             ,
             Leo
             7.
             
             Stephen
             9.
             
             Martin
             3.
             
             Agapetus
          
           &
           Iohn
           13.
           succeeded
           .
        
         
           Iohn
           13.
           
           (
           or
           11.
           )
           of
           all
           the
           Popes
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           was
           the
           greatest
           villaine
           .
           Fryar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Peneda
          
           in
           his
           ecclesiasticall
           monarchie
           pag.
           3.
           lib.
           19
           calleth
           him
           Iohn
           the
           sinner
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           ¶
           1.
           he
           saith
           :
           An
           infernall
           monster
           in
           his
           liuing
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Alberto
           a
           mightie
           Roman
           ,
           succeeded
           Agapeto
           ,
           who
           with
           requests
           ,
           money
           and
           threates
           ,
           caused
           his
           sonne
           called
           Octauian
           to
           be
           chosen
           ,
           and
           after
           being
           Pope
           he
           was
           called
           Iohn
           .
           And
           a
           little
           lower
           ,
           he
           was
           of
           cursed
           life
           ,
           in
           cruelties
           and
           huntings
           ,
           &
           most
           vnhonest
           lustes
           ,
           &c.
           who
           listeth
           to
           know
           his
           villanies
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           Luithprandus
           
           from
           the
           6.
           ch
           .
           of
           the
           6.
           book
           vnto
           the
           11.
           
           In
           a
           Synod
           at
           Rome
           ,
           &
           presence
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Otho
           4
           ,
           he
           was
           accused
           for
           not
           recititing
           his
           howers
           :
           
           that
           saying
           Masse
           he
           did
           not
           communicate
           :
           that
           he
           ordained
           Deacons
           in
           a
           stable
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           committed
           incest
           with
           two
           sisters
           :
           to
           make
           him
           win
           at
           dice-play
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           inuocated
           diuels
           :
           that
           for
           money
           he
           made
           younglings
           Bishops
           ,
           defloured
           maidens
           :
           turned
           his
           sacred
           palace
           to
           a
           stewes
           :
           lyen
           with
           Stephana
           his
           fathers
           concubi●e
           :
           and
           with
           the
           widdow
           Reynera
           ,
           and
           with
           another
           widdow
           called
           Anna
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           neece
           :
           that
           he
           had
           made
           his
           Confessor
           blind
           :
           that
           he
           went
           publikely
           a
           hunting
           :
           that
           he
           went
           armed
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           caused
           fire
           to
           be
           kindled
           :
           that
           he
           had
           broken
           downe
           doores
           and
           windowes
           in
           the
           night
           season
           :
           that
           in
           wine
           he
           had
           drunke
           to
           the
           diuel
           .
           &c.
           for
           these
           and
           other
           like
           abhominatious
           he
           was
           deposed
           in
           the
           Romane
           Councell
           ,
           
           and
           Leo
           8.
           chosen
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Emperour
           was
           departed
           ,
           those
           wicked
           women
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           accompanied
           ,
           incited
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Rome
           ,
           by
           promising
           thē
           the
           treasures
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           receiue
           Iohn
           for
           Pope
           ,
           &
           (
           which
           they
           did
           )
           to
           thrust
           out
           Le●
           .
           
           This
           Pope
           Iohn
           ordeined
           that
           the
           Emperor
           thēce
           forth
           should
           be
           crowned
           by
           the
           Pope
           in
           Rome
           .
           The
           end
           of
           this
           cursed
           Pope
           was
           this
           .
           
           In
           the
           yeare
           964.
           
           &
           10.
           yere
           of
           his
           bishopdom
           ,
           he
           was
           stabbed
           to
           death
           by
           the
           husband
           of
           one
           ,
           with
           whō
           he
           was
           taken
           in
           adulterie
           .
           The
           diuel
           (
           saith
           Luithprandus
           in
           his
           6.
           booke
           &
           11.
           ch
           .
           )
           did
           so
           wound
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           verie
           act
           of
           adultery
           ,
           that
           within
           8
           dayes
           after
           he
           died
           .
           
           It
           may
           be
           that
           the
           husbād
           was
           arrayed
           in
           figure
           of
           a
           diuell
           to
           kill
           the
           Pope
           .
           Read
           this
           historie
           ,
           ô
           ye
           Spaniards
           ,
           &
           behold
           what
           a
           one
           is
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           whom
           ye
           wontedly
           hazard
           your
           goods
           ,
           honors
           &
           liues
           .
           God
           for
           his
           mercies
           sake
           ,
           &
           the
           honor
           of
           his
           son
           Christ
           Iesus
           giue
           you
           the
           grace
           to
           know
           him
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           dissolute
           &
           carnall
           Pope
           ,
           the
           married
           Priests
           in
           England
           were
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Cathedrall
           Churches
           :
           &
           
             Don
             Bermudo
          
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
           In
           the
           yeare
           963.
           betweene
           Leo
           and
           Benedict
           was
           the
           16.
           
           Sisme
           .
        
         
           Iohn
           13.
           
           being
           dead
           ,
           through
           partiality
           Benedict
           5.
           was
           elected
           :
           but
           Otho
           the
           Emperor
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           &
           cōpelled
           the
           Romans
           to
           deliuer
           vp
           Benedict
           5.
           
           &
           receiue
           againe
           Leo
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           cast
           frō
           the
           Popedome
           .
           Which
           benefit
           receiued
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           Leo
           eftsoones
           Pope
           acknowledging
           ,
           made
           a
           synodall
           decree
           wherin
           he
           tooke
           away
           from
           the
           Clergie
           and
           people
           of
           
           Rome
           ,
           the
           authority
           to
           make
           the
           Pope
           ,
           giuen
           thē
           (
           as
           saith
           Gracian
           )
           by
           Charles
           the
           great
           ,
           &
           gaue
           it
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           &
           adnulled
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           made
           by
           Adrian
           against
           him
           .
           This
           did
           Leo
           to
           auoyd
           seditions
           that
           wontedly
           hapned
           ,
           in
           the
           elections
           of
           the
           Popes
           :
           &
           the
           Emperor
           restored
           vnto
           him
           that
           which
           Constantine
           (
           they
           say
           )
           had
           giuen
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           or
           rather
           that
           which
           Pipin
           &
           Charles
           (
           taking
           it
           frō
           the
           Lombards
           )
           gaue
           thē
           .
           In
           the
           965.
           yeare
           died
           Leo.
           At
           what
           time
           in
           Spaine
           reigned
           Alonso
           5.
           
           who
           woūded
           with
           an
           arrow
           which
           was
           shot
           by
           a
           Moore
           ,
           at
           thesiege
           of
           Viseo
           ,
           died
           .
        
         
           Iohn
           14.
           or
           13.
           son
           of
           Pope
           Iohn
           12.
           was
           against
           his
           enemies
           extremely
           cruel
           ,
           
           as
           by
           one
           Peter
           ,
           a
           chiefe
           Magistrate
           in
           Rome
           appeareth
           .
           Frier
           
             Ioh.
             de
             Pin.
             par
             .
             3.
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
          
           11.
           
           ¶
           .
           1.
           concerning
           him
           ,
           saith
           :
           The
           Pope
           caused
           a
           certaine
           gouernor
           to
           be
           hanged
           one
           day
           by
           the
           haires
           ,
           set
           naked
           vpō
           a
           horse
           of
           the
           Emp.
           Constastantine
           ,
           &
           afterwards
           set
           him
           to
           tide
           vpon
           an
           asse
           ,
           with
           his
           face
           backward
           ,
           &
           a
           beasts
           skin
           vpō
           his
           head
           ,
           to
           be
           whipped
           through
           the
           citie
           :
           afterwards
           to
           be
           put
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           lastly
           banished
           into
           Almaine
           .
           He
           more
           resembled
           
             Phalaris
             ,
             Dionysius
             ,
             Nero
          
           ,
           &
           other
           such
           tyrants
           ,
           
           thē
           Christ
           ,
           who
           cōmands
           vs
           to
           loue
           &
           do
           good
           to
           our
           enemies
           .
           He
           it
           was
           that
           baptised
           the
           great
           bell
           of
           
             S.
             Iohn
             de
             Lateran
          
           ,
           &
           gaue
           it
           his
           name
           :
           frō
           whence
           sprang
           the
           custome
           to
           baptize
           and
           giue
           names
           vnto
           bels
           .
           In
           the
           972
           yeare
           he
           died
           .
        
         
           Donus
           2.
           
           succeeded
           Iohn
           14.
           he
           was
           Pope
           onely
           3
           moneths
           whō
           Benedict
           6.
           
           or
           5.
           not
           counting
           the
           5.
           which
           was
           made
           in
           the
           Sisme
           ,
           
           succeeded
           .
           For
           his
           villanies
           was
           he
           cast
           into
           prison
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           strangled
           :
           or
           (
           as
           say
           his
           friends
           )
           at
           cōmandement
           of
           his
           successor
           Boniface
           he
           died
           of
           hunger
           .
           Alonso
           5.
           then
           reigning
           in
           Spaine
           .
           
           Between
           Boniface
           &
           Benedict
           6
           or
           7.
           was
           the
           17.
           
           Sisme
           .
        
         
           Boniface
           7.
           
           through
           wicked
           artes
           made
           himselfe
           Pope
           ,
           but
           a
           smal
           time
           cōtinued
           ;
           for
           the
           Romans
           cōspired
           against
           him
           ,
           who
           seing
           himself
           vnable
           to
           preuaile
           ,
           robbed
           al
           the
           treasure
           found
           in
           the
           church
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           &
           therwithal
           went
           to
           Constantinople
           wherof
           making
           sale
           ,
           after
           some
           moneths
           ,
           with
           much
           siluer
           he
           returned
           to
           Rome
           :
           whiles
           he
           was
           absent
           from
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Romanes
           made
           pope
           Iohn
           15.
           
           or
           14.
           but
           Boniface
           with
           his
           money
           corrupted
           the
           Romans
           ,
           &
           so
           they
           turned
           to
           receiue
           him
           for
           Pope
           ,
           who
           eftsoons
           being
           Pope
           ,
           
           imprisoned
           Iohn
           the
           fifteenth
           ,
           pulled
           out
           his
           eyes
           ,
           
           and
           famished
           him
           to
           death
           .
           In
           the
           976.
           yeare
           died
           
           Boniface
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           bene
           Pope
           9
           yeares
           and
           more
           .
           Of
           him
           saith
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             part
             .
             3.
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
          
           15.
           
           ¶
           .
           1.
           
           Boniface
           but
           a
           while
           liued
           after
           that
           he
           returned
           to
           the
           seate
           ,
           and
           sodainely
           died
           ;
           towards
           whom
           ,
           the
           Romanes
           shewed
           the
           loue
           which
           they
           bare
           him
           ,
           taking
           his
           dead
           body
           ,
           and
           giuing
           it
           a
           thousand
           blowes
           and
           woundes
           ,
           they
           drewe
           it
           ,
           tied
           by
           the
           heeles
           to
           the
           streete
           of
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             de
             lateran
          
           ,
           and
           there
           left
           it
           to
           the
           dogs
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Quien
             tal
             haze
             ,
             q̄
             talpague
             .
             Such
             deed
          
           (
           saith
           the
           spanish
           prouerb
           )
           
             such
             paiment
             .
             Benedict
          
           6.
           or
           7.
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           Bermudo
           3.
           
        
         
           Such
           were
           the
           deedes
           of
           Pope
           Iohn
           .
           
           (
           or
           .
           15.
           )
           that
           he
           was
           abhorred
           of
           the
           Clergie
           and
           people
           of
           Rome
           .
           He
           gaue
           without
           discretion
           ,
           all
           to
           his
           kindred
           ,
           which
           error
           (
           say
           Platina
           and
           Estella
           )
           we
           see
           vnto
           our
           time
           continueth
           .
           
           He
           died
           in
           the
           995
           yeere
           :
           at
           what
           time
           
             Don
             Bermudo
          
           3.
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
           Iohn
           17.
           
           succeeded
           Iohn
           16.
           and
           the
           same
           yeere
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           bene
           pope
           only
           4.
           monethes
           ,
           died
           .
        
         
           Gregorie
           5.
           being
           an
           Alman
           ,
           by
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Otho
           3.
           
           was
           made
           Pope
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Emperour
           was
           returned
           into
           Almaine
           ,
           the
           Clergie
           and
           people
           of
           Rome
           deposing
           Gregorie
           made
           Iohn
           18.
           
           (
           or
           .
           17.
           )
           Pope
           .
           Gregorie
           retired
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
           who
           offended
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           came
           against
           them
           and
           tooke
           Rome
           :
           
           he
           tooke
           also
           Pope
           Iohn
           ,
           pulled
           out
           his
           eies
           ,
           &
           so
           the
           Pope
           which
           with
           his
           store
           of
           mony
           had
           corrupted
           the
           Romans
           to
           make
           him
           pope
           ,
           
           died
           ,
           
             Mantuan
             .
             3.
             
             Calamitatum
             lib.
          
           thus
           speaketh
           :
        
         
           
             Pernicies
             mercantur
             equos
             ,
             Venalia
             Romae
          
           
             Templa
             ,
             sacerdotes
             ,
             altaria
             ,
             sacra
             ,
             Coronae
          
           
             Ignes
             ,
             thura
             ,
             preces
             ,
             coelum
             est
             venale
             ,
             deusque
             .
          
        
         
           As
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           all
           things
           are
           sold
           at
           Rome
           ,
           be
           they
           holy
           or
           profane
           ,
           and
           euen
           God
           himself
           .
           Platina
           calleth
           this
           Iohn
           a
           thiefe
           who
           dying
           as
           afore
           is
           said
           ,
           Gregorie
           returned
           to
           be
           Pope
           :
           he
           appointed
           that
           thenceforth
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germanie
           (
           namely
           the
           3
           Archbishops
           of
           Maguntia
           ,
           
           Treuir
           and
           Cullen
           ,
           the
           Countie
           Palatine
           of
           Rhine
           ,
           the
           duke
           of
           Saxonie
           ,
           the
           Marques
           of
           Brandenburg
           ,
           and
           the
           king
           of
           Boheme
           ,
           who
           then
           also
           was
           not
           king
           ,
           should
           choose
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Empire
           was
           translated
           into
           Germany
           .
           
           In
           the
           998
           (
           or
           after
           some
           997
           )
           yeere
           Pope
           Gregory
           
           died
           .
           And
           some
           count
           not
           Iohn
           18.
           for
           Pope
           .
        
         
           Syluester
           2.
           euen
           frō
           his
           youth
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           inchātments
           &
           witcherie
           ,
           
           who
           vnderstanding
           that
           in
           Seuill
           dwelled
           a
           Moore
           and
           great
           maister
           in
           that
           Arte
           ;
           with
           the
           great
           desire
           he
           had
           to
           be
           perfect
           also
           therin
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           left
           France
           ,
           his
           natiue
           countrie
           went
           to
           Seuil
           ,
           and
           there
           abode
           with
           the
           Moore
           .
           And
           now
           seing
           himselfe
           skilfull
           he
           returned
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           carrieng
           with
           him
           a
           booke
           wonderfull
           in
           that
           arte
           ;
           which
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           Moores
           daughter
           with
           whome
           Syluester
           had
           abused
           himselfe
           he
           stole
           from
           his
           Maister
           .
           This
           Syluester
           the
           better
           to
           effect
           his
           Inchantments
           ,
           made
           a
           couenant
           with
           the
           deuill
           offering
           him
           his
           body
           and
           Soule
           ,
           conditionally
           ;
           that
           the
           diuell
           should
           helpe
           him
           to
           attaine
           to
           great
           dignities
           ,
           returned
           into
           Fraunce
           :
           with
           greate
           applause
           taught
           he
           the
           liberal
           Artes
           ,
           notable
           disciples
           he
           had
           ,
           by
           whose
           meanes
           he
           was
           made
           bishop
           of
           Remes
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           by
           wicked
           artes
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Rauenna
           :
           In
           the
           end
           ,
           by
           the
           aide
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           in
           the
           999.
           yeere
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           be
           Pope
           .
           who
           listeth
           to
           know
           his
           holy
           life
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           
             Platina
             ,
             Sabel
             .
             En.
          
           9
           lib.
           2.
           
           
             Volat.
             lib.
             22.
             
             Berg.
             lib.
             12.
             
             Fascic
             .
             Temp.
             Pet.
             Premostrat
             .
          
           and
           Benon
           .
           And
           particularly
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             ,
             par
             .
             3.
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
          
           15.
           
           ¶
           .
           5.
           &
           6
           ▪
           a
           very
           late
           writer
           ,
           and
           he
           shal
           see
           ,
           if
           I
           speake
           truely
           or
           no.
           Whiles
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           concealed
           his
           arte
           :
           but
           in
           priuate
           he
           could
           not
           forget
           his
           old
           friendship
           which
           he
           had
           with
           the
           diuel
           .
           A
           copper
           head
           had
           he
           in
           secret
           ,
           which
           alwayes
           gaue
           him
           answer
           of
           that
           he
           demanded
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           This
           Pope
           vpon
           a
           time
           ,
           lusting
           to
           know
           how
           long
           he
           should
           be
           Pope
           ,
           demaunded
           the
           same
           of
           the
           diuell
           :
           who
           doubtfully
           answering
           (
           as
           he
           wontedly
           doth
           )
           told
           him
           he
           should
           not
           die
           ,
           vntill
           he
           had
           sayd
           Masse
           in
           Ierusalem
           .
           This
           historie
           reporteth
           S.
           Antonino
           ,
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           ,
           &
           others
           .
           At
           this
           answer
           the
           Pope
           much
           reioiced
           :
           &
           neuer
           purposed
           to
           go
           to
           the
           city
           of
           Ierusalem
           .
           It
           was
           a
           custome
           in
           Rome
           ,
           that
           on
           a
           certaine
           day
           in
           Lent
           ,
           
           the
           Pope
           should
           say
           Masse
           in
           the
           church
           of
           the
           holy
           Crosse
           ,
           called
           Ierusalem
           :
           where
           Syluester
           forgetfull
           of
           the
           diuels
           deceits
           ,
           did
           celebrate
           his
           Masse
           :
           and
           was
           forth
           with
           taken
           with
           a
           great
           feuer
           .
           The
           Pope
           then
           (
           saith
           
             Petrus
             Premostratensis
          
           )
           by
           the
           roring
           of
           the
           diuels
           ,
           knowing
           his
           end
           to
           be
           come
           :
           being
           in
           these
           sorrowes
           ,
           he
           besought
           them
           (
           saith
           Benon
           )
           to
           cut
           off
           his
           hands
           ,
           &
           tongue
           ,
           &c.
           
           Behold
           here
           if
           the
           Pope
           
           can
           erre
           .
           Note
           what
           maner
           of
           vicaredge
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           seeing
           many
           attained
           it
           by
           wicked
           ,
           &
           deuillish
           arts
           .
           Learne
           heere
           (
           ô
           Spainards
           )
           what
           a
           thing
           is
           the
           Masse
           seeing
           with
           it
           the
           deuill
           mo●keth
           &
           deceiueth
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           Syluester
           we
           haue
           seen
           .
           Be
           wise
           now
           ye
           Spainards
           :
           For
           long
           time
           vpon
           earth
           haue
           the
           Pope
           &
           Masse
           bene
           your
           god
           .
           Nowithstanding
           that
           such
           a
           one
           was
           Syluester
           2.
           one
           
             Iulius
             Roceus
             ,
             Genebrardus
             ,
             Panuinus
          
           &
           Illescas
           ,
           the
           Popes
           great
           parasites
           affirme
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           no
           Magitian
           ,
           but
           a
           most
           wise
           Mathematitian
           ,
           &c.
           
           Speake
           the
           truth
           although
           it
           be
           bitter
           :
           God
           ,
           to
           aduance
           his
           holy
           catholike
           faith
           ,
           hath
           no
           need
           of
           your
           lies
           .
           
             Don
             Bermudo
          
           3.
           at
           this
           time
           raigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Siccus
          
           19.
           or
           after
           some
           (
           who
           count
           not
           of
           Iohn
           8.
           being
           a
           womā
           ,
           
           nor
           Iohn
           18.
           being
           Antipope
           )
           the
           17.
           by
           the
           same
           means
           &
           help
           of
           the
           diuel
           ,
           that
           had
           his
           predecessor
           ,
           succeeded
           Siluester
           in
           the
           Popedome
           :
           &
           as
           the
           disciple
           of
           such
           a
           maister
           ,
           cōmanded
           that
           the
           feast
           of
           the
           soules
           in
           Purgatorie
           ,
           
           the
           day
           following
           the
           feast
           of
           all
           Saints
           ,
           should
           be
           celebrated
           .
           This
           Pope
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           he
           hard
           the
           grones
           ,
           which
           the
           deuils
           gaue
           whē
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Masses
           ,
           &
           praiers
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           the
           soules
           snatched
           at
           thē
           .
           At
           this
           time
           (
           saith
           Baconthorpius
           )
           began
           the
           name
           of
           Cardinal
           to
           be
           had
           in
           estimation
           .
           
           This
           Iohn
           .
           19.
           took
           away
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           Roman
           people
           in
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           were
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           be
           followed
           :
           and
           that
           of
           greater
           dignitie
           is
           the
           law
           which
           by
           the
           holy
           spirit
           is
           gouerned
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           the
           secular
           law
           .
           
           In
           the
           yeere
           1003.
           not
           hauing
           fiue
           moneths
           bene
           Pope
           ,
           he
           died
           ,
           and
           
             Don
             Bermudo
          
           3.
           then
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Iohn
           20.
           
           (
           or
           18.
           )
           by
           wicked
           Arts
           was
           made
           Pope
           .
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           (
           as
           also
           noteth
           Cardinal
           Benon
           )
           that
           all
           the
           Popes
           being
           18.
           successiuely
           from
           Syluester
           2.
           vntill
           Gregorie
           7.
           (
           no
           lesse
           a
           villaine
           then
           an
           Inchanter
           )
           were
           Inchanters
           .
           The
           doctrine
           of
           Purgatorie
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Iohn
           20.
           
           (
           by
           meanes
           of
           false
           apparitions
           of
           wicked
           spirits
           ,
           which
           cryed
           ,
           groned
           shriked
           ,
           &
           complayned
           of
           the
           great
           torments
           they
           endured
           in
           Purgatorie
           :
           saying
           they
           were
           the
           Soules
           of
           such
           and
           such
           ,
           and
           desiring
           so
           many
           Masses
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           trentals
           to
           be
           said
           for
           them
           )
           did
           grely
           increase
           .
           The
           simple
           poore
           people
           beleeued
           that
           which
           they
           said
           ,
           to
           bee
           truth
           and
           drewe
           the
           money
           from
           their
           purses
           ,
           wheate
           from
           their
           barnes
           ,
           the
           wine
           from
           their
           cellars
           ,
           and
           
           the
           waxe
           from
           their
           hiues
           ,
           
           and
           offered
           them
           for
           the
           soules
           in
           Purgatorie
           .
           But
           who
           eateth
           and
           drinketh
           the
           same
           ?
           not
           the
           soules
           ;
           but
           the
           Preists
           ,
           and
           Friars
           ,
           their
           concubines
           and
           children
           .
           A
           poore
           old
           woman
           watched
           early
           and
           late
           to
           spinne
           ,
           and
           ad
           farthing
           to
           farthing
           ,
           for
           a
           Masse
           to
           be
           said
           for
           the
           soule
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           brother
           or
           son
           :
           she
           forbare
           to
           eate
           ,
           and
           gaue
           it
           vnto
           knaues
           .
           All
           these
           visions
           or
           apparitions
           they
           made
           by
           the
           Arte
           of
           the
           deuill
           .
           Iudge
           (
           Lord
           )
           thine
           owne
           cause
           :
           deliuer
           the
           poore
           people
           from
           the
           handes
           of
           these
           Inchaunters
           ,
           false
           prophets
           and
           deceiuers
           .
           Open
           thine
           eies
           (
           ô
           Spaine
           )
           and
           see
           ,
           beleeue
           him
           that
           with
           great
           loue
           doth
           aduise
           thee
           .
           Behold
           whether
           this
           that
           I
           say
           be
           true
           or
           no
           :
           
           Iohn
           20.
           of
           poyson
           (
           as
           some
           say
           )
           in
           the
           1009.
           
           yeare
           died
           .
           &
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           1.
           then
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           &
           Leons
           .
           
           Sergius
           4.
           a
           Roman
           by
           the
           accustomed
           waies
           in
           his
           time
           had
           the
           Bishopdome
           :
           albeit
           Platina
           and
           Estella
           ,
           the
           Popes
           parasites
           ,
           
           affirme
           him
           to
           haue
           bene
           a
           holy
           man.
           The
           Sun
           in
           his
           time
           was
           darkened
           ,
           the
           Moone
           in
           shew
           like
           bloud
           ,
           famin
           &
           pestilence
           were
           in
           Italy
           ,
           &
           the
           water
           of
           a
           certaine
           fountaine
           in
           Lorena
           was
           turned
           into
           bloud
           .
           All
           these
           were
           prognostications
           &
           most
           certain
           signs
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           for
           the
           idolatry
           which
           then
           reigned
           .
           
           Sergius
           died
           in
           the
           1012.
           yeare
           .
           Benedict
           7.
           or
           8.
           son
           of
           Gregorie
           Bishop
           of
           Porta
           ,
           
           a
           lay
           man
           ,
           by
           the
           aid
           of
           his
           nephew
           Theophilact
           ,
           a
           great
           inchanter
           ,
           and
           disciple
           of
           Syluester
           2.
           which
           learned
           his
           nigromancy
           in
           Seuill
           (
           as
           in
           his
           life
           before
           we
           haue
           declared
           )
           was
           made
           Pope
           .
           This
           Theophilact
           proued
           very
           expert
           in
           his
           art
           :
           
           so
           that
           sacrificing
           to
           the
           diuel
           in
           woods
           &
           moūtaines
           ,
           he
           caused
           by
           his
           sorcery
           (
           saith
           Cardinal
           Benon
           )
           that
           women
           enamored
           of
           him
           ,
           left
           their
           houses
           &
           followed
           him
           :
           such
           a
           one
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           he
           was
           afterwad
           Pope
           .
           Whilest
           
             Henrie
             Banare
          
           the
           Emperour
           liued
           ,
           this
           Benedict
           was
           Pope
           quietly
           ;
           but
           the
           Emperour
           once
           dead
           ,
           the
           Cardinals
           dispoped
           him
           ,
           &
           placed
           another
           in
           his
           room
           ,
           but
           afterward
           appeased
           with
           mony
           ,
           which
           Benedict
           gaue
           them
           ,
           they
           inthronized
           him
           againe
           ,
           &
           cast
           out
           the
           Antipope
           .
           This
           was
           the
           19
           Sisme
           .
           
           Of
           this
           Benedict
           reporteth
           
             Pet.
             Damianus
          
           .
           &
           the
           same
           also
           reciteth
           Antoninus
           ,
           
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pinedapar
          
           .
           3.
           
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
          
           17.
           
           ¶
           .
           3.
           &
           others
           ,
           that
           a
           horseman
           on
           a
           blacke●horse
           (
           after
           his
           death
           )
           appeared
           to
           a
           Bishop
           his
           verie
           friend
           .
           The
           Bishop
           appalled
           with
           the
           vision
           ,
           demaunded
           ,
           saying
           :
           
           What
           ,
           art
           not
           thou
           Pope
           Benedict
           ,
           that
           lately
           died
           ?
           I
           am
           the
           same
           that
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           sayd
           Benedict
           .
           The
           Bishop
           demanded
           :
           Father
           how
           doest
           thou
           ?
           Grieuously
           tormēted
           ,
           answered
           the
           pope
           ,
           but
           I
           may
           well
           be
           holpen
           .
           Go
           then
           &
           tell
           my
           brother
           ,
           the
           now
           pope
           ,
           that
           he
           giue
           to
           the
           poore
           the
           treasure
           in
           such
           a
           place
           hidden
           .
           Moreouer
           he
           appeared
           to
           the
           pope
           his
           brother
           ,
           saying
           :
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           be
           deliuered
           .
           
           Oh
           wold
           God
           
             Odilus
             Cluniacensis
          
           wold
           pray
           for
           me
           .
           See
           here
           how
           the
           diuel
           dalied
           with
           men
           ,
           to
           confirm
           their
           Masse
           &
           purgatory
           .
           Benedict
           in
           the
           1024.
           yeare
           died
           ,
           and
           Fernando
           1.
           
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           and
           Lyons
           .
        
         
           Iohn
           21.
           
           or
           19.
           was
           pope
           by
           the
           same
           means
           that
           his
           brother
           was
           :
           
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Theophilact
           his
           nephue
           ,
           the
           great
           inchanter
           .
           This
           Iohn
           being
           a
           lay
           man
           without
           any
           orders
           receiued
           was
           made
           pope
           .
           In
           the
           1032.
           yeare
           he
           died
           .
           And
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           1.
           
           in
           Castile
           and
           Lyons
           reigned
           .
        
         
           Theophilact
           the
           great
           inchanter
           ,
           
           of
           whō
           we
           haue
           made
           mention
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           two
           vncles
           ,
           Benedict
           8.
           
           &
           Iohn
           21.
           by
           his
           wicked
           arts
           was
           made
           Pope
           ,
           &
           called
           himselfe
           Benedict
           9.
           or
           8.
           
           
           The
           Cardinals
           Laurentius
           &
           
             Ioh.
             Gracianus
          
           his
           disciples
           ,
           and
           great
           nigromancers
           ,
           he
           made
           great
           account
           .
           So
           skilful
           wer
           they
           in
           Nigromancie
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           what
           passed
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           West
           ,
           North
           &
           South
           .
           Many
           thought
           thēselues
           happy
           to
           be
           their
           disciples
           .
           Out
           of
           this
           cursed
           schoole
           issued
           that
           cursed
           Hildebrand
           (
           who
           being
           Pope
           called
           himselfe
           Gregory
           7.
           )
           and
           as
           saith
           Cardinal
           Benon
           ,
           wrought
           so
           great
           mischief
           .
           This
           Benedict
           9.
           fearing
           Henry
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           for
           1500.
           
           ●
           .
           sold
           his
           Popedome
           to
           
             l.
             Gracian
          
           .
           his
           companion
           ,
           who
           called
           himself
           Gregory
           6.
           
           For
           this
           sale
           (
           saith
           Platina
           )
           was
           Benedict
           of
           all
           accused
           ,
           
           &
           by
           diuine
           iudgement
           cōdemned
           .
           And
           why
           was
           he
           not
           so
           ,
           for
           his
           fornications
           ,
           adulteries
           ,
           idolatries
           ,
           nigromancies
           ,
           inchantmēts
           ,
           exorcismes
           ,
           inuocations
           of
           diuels
           ,
           &
           other
           abominations
           ?
           Thus
           was
           his
           end
           ,
           he
           was
           strāgled
           by
           a
           diuel
           .
           Histories
           report
           ,
           namely
           
             Martiniana
             ,
             Iohn
             de
             Col.
             S.
             Anthonin
             .
             Ioh.
             de
             Pineda
          
           &
           others
           ,
           that
           this
           Theophilact
           or
           Benedict
           appeared
           after
           his
           death
           to
           a
           certain
           Hermit
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           fearful
           figure
           :
           for
           in
           his
           body
           was
           he
           like
           a
           beare
           :
           &
           his
           taile
           &
           head
           like
           an
           asse
           ,
           
           &
           being
           demanded
           of
           the
           Hermit
           ,
           how
           he
           became
           so
           fearful
           ?
           he
           answered
           (
           say
           they
           )
           because
           in
           my
           popedō
           I
           liued
           without
           law
           ,
           without
           God
           ,
           &
           for
           defiling
           the
           Romā
           seat
           with
           al
           
           kind
           of
           filthinesse
           .
           
           The
           name
           of
           Cardinal
           in
           his
           time
           very
           highly
           climbed
           .
           
           In
           the
           1034.
           or
           after
           others
           1032.
           died
           Benedict
           9.
           of
           whom
           note
           more
           vpon
           
             Syluester
             3.
             
             Don
             Fernando
          
           1.
           then
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           Benedict
           9.
           had
           sold
           his
           Popedome
           .
           Syluester
           3.
           by
           bribes
           was
           made
           Pope
           :
           
           albeit
           others
           labored
           for
           
             Iohannes
             Gracianus
          
           ,
           vnto
           whō
           for
           mony
           ,
           Benedict
           had
           renounced
           the
           Popedome
           :
           in
           the
           end
           was
           Syluester
           Pope
           ,
           albeit
           no
           more
           but
           49.
           dayes
           .
           For
           to
           such
           a
           state
           (
           saith
           Platina
           )
           the
           Bishopdome
           then
           came
           ,
           that
           who
           so
           could
           do
           most
           with
           money
           and
           ambition
           (
           I
           say
           not
           with
           holinesse
           of
           life
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           the
           good
           being
           suppressed
           and
           cast
           aside
           )
           he
           only
           obtained
           the
           Popedome
           .
           Would
           God
           such
           customs
           were
           not
           in
           our
           time
           vsed
           .
           But
           this
           is
           nothing
           worse
           things
           then
           those
           shal
           we
           see
           ,
           if
           God
           put
           not
           to
           his
           hand
           .
           Hitherto
           
             Platina
             .
             Otho
             Frinsingensis
             ,
             Godfridus
             Viterbiensis
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Anthours
           report
           three
           Popes
           to
           haue
           bene
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Benedict
           .
           
           9.
           and
           all
           of
           them
           in
           Rome
           
             Benedict
             9.
             
             Syluester
             3.
             
             Gregorie
          
           6.
           
           Benedict
           held
           his
           seat
           in
           the
           Pallace
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           the
           other
           held
           his
           in
           S.
           Peters
           ,
           
           and
           the
           third
           held
           his
           in
           S.
           Maries
           the
           great
           .
           Henry
           the
           Emperour
           hearing
           of
           these
           seditions
           ,
           
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           held
           a
           Councell
           ,
           wherein
           the
           said
           three
           Popes
           were
           condemned
           ,
           and
           a
           fourth
           chosen
           whom
           they
           called
           Clement
           the
           second
           .
           These
           three
           great
           villaines
           did
           not
           the
           Emperour
           punish
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           
           but
           only
           (
           as
           saith
           Bennon
           )
           chased
           Theophilact
           from
           Rome
           ,
           cast
           Gregorie
           into
           prison
           ,
           whom
           iointly
           with
           Hildebrand
           he
           banished
           into
           Germanie
           :
           and
           caused
           Syluester
           to
           returne
           to
           his
           Bishopricke
           of
           Sabina
           .
           Note
           that
           this
           Bendict
           9.
           was
           three
           times
           Pope
           :
           
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           cast
           out
           Syluester
           ,
           and
           was
           depriued
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           Clement
           2.
           being
           dead
           ,
           and
           was
           depriued
           :
           the
           third
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Damasus
           the
           second
           :
           he
           was
           Pope
           by
           times
           (
           as
           writeth
           Platina
           )
           the
           space
           often
           years
           ,
           foure
           moneths
           ,
           and
           nine
           dayes
           .
           The
           like
           happened
           to
           Sergius
           3.
           who
           in
           the
           yeare
           897.
           
           was
           three
           times
           Pope
           .
           In
           the
           1045.
           yeare
           was
           Syluester
           depriued
           ,
           and
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           1.
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Councel
           of
           Rome
           after
           the
           said
           three
           Popes
           were
           deposed
           ,
           
           Clement
           2.
           an
           Almaine
           ,
           by
           commandement
           of
           the
           Emperour
           was
           chosen
           .
           He
           crowned
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           Romans
           by
           an
           oth
           to
           renounce
           their
           right
           in
           election
           of
           
           the
           Pope
           .
           For
           cofirmation
           of
           this
           renunciation
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           declare
           what
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pin.
             pa.
             3.
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
          
           24
           ¶
           2.
           
           Blundus
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           holdeth
           ,
           that
           Clement
           2.
           for
           the
           auoyding
           of
           Sismes
           ,
           depriued
           the
           Romans
           of
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Popes
           .
           But
           Crancius
           &
           Saxus
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Sutrian
           Councell
           it
           was
           forbidden
           them
           ,
           and
           granted
           to
           the
           Emperour
           .
           And
           Naucterus
           and
           Sigebertus
           write
           that
           Henrie
           the
           Emperour
           bound
           the
           Romanes
           by
           an
           oth
           ,
           not
           to
           intermeddle
           with
           the
           Popes
           elections
           .
           Thus
           farre
           Pineda
           .
           The
           Romanes
           not
           regarding
           their
           oth
           ,
           after
           the
           Emperours
           departure
           from
           Rome
           ,
           poysoned
           the
           Pope
           :
           whereof
           ,
           hauing
           bene
           Pope
           nine
           moneths
           ,
           
           he
           died
           .
           Stephen
           (
           they
           say
           )
           who
           succeeded
           him
           in
           the
           Bishopdome
           ,
           and
           called
           himselfe
           Damasus
           the
           second
           ,
           prepared
           for
           him
           the
           poison
           .
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           1.
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Damasus
           the
           second
           of
           Bauara
           ,
           
           without
           consent
           either
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           or
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           by
           force
           held
           the
           Popedome
           .
           For
           then
           (
           as
           saith
           Platina
           )
           was
           the
           custome
           ,
           
           that
           he
           which
           most
           could
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           Popedome
           .
           But
           he
           enioyed
           not
           his
           bishopprick
           ,
           so
           ambitiously
           gotten
           ,
           but
           23
           dayes
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           poisoned
           .
           The
           cause
           therof
           was
           ,
           
           that
           there
           was
           thē
           in
           Rome
           a
           man
           called
           
             Gerardo
             Brazuto
          
           ,
           
           who
           vsing
           a
           certaine
           deceitfull
           kind
           of
           friend
           ship
           ,
           in
           the
           space
           of
           13
           yeares
           dispatched
           with
           poison
           6
           Popes
           ,
           whose
           names
           be
           these
           ,
           
             Clement
             2.
             
             Damasus
             2.
             
             Leo
             9.
             
             Victor
             2.
             
             Stephen
          
           9.
           
           Nicholas
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Romanes
           ,
           seeing
           themselues
           in
           such
           Sismes
           and
           seditions
           by
           the
           blacke
           elections
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           sent
           their
           Embassadors
           ,
           
           and
           besought
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           to
           giue
           them
           a
           pope
           :
           who
           sent
           vnto
           them
           Leo
           9.
           
        
         
           Leo
           9.
           
           comming
           to
           Rome
           ,
           encountred
           by
           the
           way
           with
           the
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Clunia
           ,
           and
           Hildebrand
           ,
           that
           afterward
           was
           Pope
           ,
           who
           seeing
           him
           Bishop-like
           attired
           ,
           perswaded
           him
           by
           no
           meanes
           so
           to
           enter
           Rome
           ,
           because
           not
           the
           Emperour
           but
           the
           Clergie
           and
           people
           of
           Rome
           had
           authoritie
           to
           make
           a
           pope
           .
           Brunon
           ,
           before
           so
           called
           ,
           did
           as
           they
           aduised
           him
           ,
           came
           to
           Rome
           confessed
           his
           offence
           ,
           &
           so
           they
           made
           him
           pope
           .
           When
           he
           was
           pope
           Hildrbraud
           he
           made
           Cardinall
           ,
           and
           was
           with
           him
           very
           familiar
           ,
           granting
           all
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           he
           demaunded
           :
           And
           so
           was
           Hildebrande
           of
           a
           poore
           Monke
           ,
           made
           a
           rich
           Cardinall
           Hildebrand
           reconciled
           with
           Pope
           Leo
           his
           old
           Lord
           and
           maister
           Theophilact
           ,
           
           before
           deposed
           from
           the
           popedome
           ,
           and
           now
           hipocritically
           reconciled
           .
           In
           Verceles
           held
           Leo
           a
           Councell
           ,
           wherein
           he
           condemned
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Beringarius
           ,
           
           because
           he
           would
           not
           worship
           the
           cōsecrate
           bread
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           bread
           ,
           &
           not
           God.
           Frier
           
             Ioh.
             de
             Pineda
             par
             .
             3.
             lib.
             19.
             ca.
          
           26.
           
           ¶
           .
           2
           of
           Berengarius
           (
           albeit
           an
           enemie
           touching
           doctrine
           )
           reporteth
           great
           vertues
           :
           Beringarius
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           was
           a
           man
           of
           good
           learning
           ,
           quicke
           and
           mercifull
           :
           and
           S.
           Antoninus
           addeth
           humbled
           :
           whereof
           I
           much
           maruell
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           a
           little
           lower
           :
           Most
           chast
           was
           he
           also
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           would
           not
           enter
           where
           any
           woman
           was
           .
           This
           Leo
           9.
           and
           partly
           at
           the
           instigation
           of
           that
           good
           peece
           Hildebrandus
           ,
           wholly
           forbad
           mariage
           to
           to
           ecclesiasticall
           persons
           .
           Of
           this
           Leo
           9.
           reporteth
           
             Carion
             lib.
          
           4
           of
           his
           historie
           ,
           that
           being
           Pope
           ,
           he
           went
           with
           the
           Emperour
           into
           Almaine
           :
           And
           when
           the
           Emperour
           had
           called
           a
           Synod
           ,
           which
           was
           held
           in
           Maguncia
           ,
           the
           Pope
           being
           in
           the
           Councell
           ,
           would
           haue
           preferred
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Maguntia
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           (
           alleaging
           his
           right
           defended
           the
           same
           :
           and
           so
           was
           the
           Pope
           constrained
           to
           giue
           place
           .
           For
           albeit
           the
           Popes
           had
           oftentimes
           attempted
           the
           tyrannie
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           other
           Bishops
           :
           yet
           had
           they
           not
           preuayled
           .
           The
           which
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           the
           fift
           they
           obtained
           .
           
           Fiue
           yeares
           was
           he
           Pope
           ,
           
           and
           the
           1054
           yeare
           of
           poyson
           which
           Brazuto
           gaue
           him
           he
           died
           .
           
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           1.
           then
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
           Victor
           2.
           was
           Pope
           two
           yeares
           and
           somwhat
           more
           ,
           
           but
           Brazuto
           with
           poison
           dispatched
           him
           .
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           2.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Stephen
           10
           (
           or
           9.
           
           )
           fulfilled
           not
           one
           whole
           yeare
           .
           For
           Brazuto
           dispatched
           him
           quickly
           in
           the
           1058.
           
           year
           .
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           2.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
           
           In
           the
           absence
           of
           Hildebrand
           ,
           was
           Benedict
           10.
           (
           or
           9.
           
           
           )
           But
           Hildehrand
           ,
           who
           then
           was
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           which
           ruled
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           did
           much
           stomacke
           this
           election
           ,
           and
           accusing
           him
           that
           by
           force
           &
           bribes
           he
           had
           attained
           the
           Popedome
           ,
           so
           wrought
           that
           
             Benedict
             was
          
           deposed
           .
           Wretched
           Hildebrand
           and
           how
           was
           he
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           his
           predecessors
           before
           him
           ?
           The
           old
           saying
           in
           this
           Benedict
           was
           fulfilled
           :
           
             Para
             los
             desdichados
             se
             hizo
             la
             horca
             .
          
           For
           the
           vnhappie
           was
           the
           gallowes
           prepared
           .
           In
           the
           1059.
           
           yeare
           ,
           
             Benedict
             vnwillingly
             renounced
          
           .
           And
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           2.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Benedict
           deposed
           ,
           Hildebrand
           laboured
           the
           Clergie
           to
           choose
           
           Gerrard
           ,
           
           whom
           they
           called
           Nicholas
           2.
           
           But
           (
           vnable
           with
           his
           safety
           to
           make
           him
           in
           Rome
           )
           they
           went
           to
           Sena
           ,
           and
           elected
           him
           there
           .
        
         
           Nicholas
           seeing
           himselfe
           Pope
           ,
           called
           against
           Benedict
           the
           10.
           
           a
           Synod
           in
           Sutrio
           .
           This
           was
           the
           21.
           
           Sisme
           :
           which
           Benedict
           perceiuing
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           peaceable
           man
           ,
           leauing
           the
           Popedome
           he
           fled
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           so
           died
           not
           of
           poyson
           .
           This
           Nicholas
           2.
           held
           another
           Councell
           in
           Rome
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           the
           Councell
           of
           Lateran
           :
           
           wherin
           he
           commanded
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           ,
           either
           by
           money
           ,
           fauour
           ,
           popular
           tumult
           ,
           or
           warre
           ,
           without
           the
           mutual
           consent
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           
           attained
           to
           the
           seat
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           holden
           for
           Apostolicall
           ,
           but
           Apostaticall
           .
           To
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           Laity
           he
           gaue
           power
           to
           excommunicate
           and
           curse
           as
           a
           thiefe
           such
           a
           chiefe
           bishop
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           a
           Councell
           for
           deposing
           of
           such
           a
           Pope
           .
           And
           if
           they
           could
           not
           in
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           in
           some
           other
           place
           they
           should
           call
           it
           .
           Behold
           if
           his
           successours
           kept
           this
           decree
           .
           
           Nicholas
           2.
           poysoned
           by
           Brazuto
           ,
           in
           the
           1061
           yeare
           dyed
           .
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           2.
           then
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           crafty
           subtiltie
           of
           Hildebrand
           ,
           and
           without
           consent
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           was
           Alexander
           2.
           made
           Pope
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           the
           Lombards
           in
           the
           Diet
           holden
           at
           Basil
           ,
           
           where
           the
           Emperor
           was
           present
           ,
           
           elected
           
             Honorius
             Cadolus
          
           .
           This
           was
           the
           22.
           
           Sisme
           .
           Honorius
           came
           with
           a
           great
           host
           ,
           and
           besieged
           Rome
           :
           but
           he
           &
           his
           were
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           so
           Alexander
           2.
           gotte
           possession
           .
           This
           Alexander
           commanded
           that
           the
           Cardinals
           only
           should
           choose
           the
           Pope
           .
           
           Great
           alterations
           haue
           bene
           in
           chusing
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           First
           by
           the
           Senate
           ,
           Clergie
           and
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           with
           consent
           of
           the
           Emperor
           he
           was
           chosen
           :
           then
           was
           he
           chosen
           of
           the
           Clergie
           and
           people
           of
           Rome
           :
           one
           while
           with
           the
           Emperours
           consent
           ,
           another
           while
           without
           :
           afterwards
           he
           was
           chosen
           by
           the
           Clergie
           :
           now
           only
           by
           the
           Cardinals
           :
           and
           is
           not
           to
           be
           chosen
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           Cardinall
           ,
           present
           in
           the
           Conclaue
           when
           the
           election
           is
           made
           .
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           that
           gouerneth
           in
           the
           Popes
           election
           ,
           is
           euery
           day
           more
           wise
           ,
           and
           better
           aduised
           .
           Hildebrand
           cast
           this
           Pope
           Alexander
           into
           prison
           ,
           aduancing
           himselfe
           with
           the
           papall
           rents
           ,
           and
           not
           giuing
           to
           the
           Pope
           but
           only
           fiue
           shillings
           a
           day
           .
           Thus
           did
           Hildebrand
           enrich
           himselfe
           greatly
           .
           Alexander
           by
           Hildebrand
           so
           tyranically
           handled
           ,
           in
           the
           1074.
           yeare
           
           dyed
           ,
           
           and
           of
           poyson
           as
           it
           is
           presumed
           ,
           which
           Hildebrande
           gaue
           him
           .
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           2.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Alexander
           being
           dead
           ,
           
           Hildebrand
           fearing
           that
           if
           he
           foreslowed
           it
           ,
           another
           would
           be
           chosen
           ,
           ayded
           by
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           without
           consent
           either
           of
           the
           Clergie
           or
           people
           ,
           enthronized
           himselfe
           .
           To
           his
           election
           none
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           subscribed
           .
           
           And
           as
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Cassina
           was
           comming
           to
           this
           election
           (
           already
           made
           )
           Hildebrand
           said
           vnto
           him
           :
           Thou
           hast
           much
           slacked
           brother
           .
           To
           whom
           the
           Abbot
           answered
           ,
           and
           thou
           Hildebrand
           hast
           too
           much
           hastened
           ;
           which
           before
           the
           Pope
           thy
           Lord
           was
           buried
           ,
           hast
           cōtrary
           to
           the
           commons
           ,
           vsurped
           the
           seat
           Apostolicke
           .
           Hildebrand
           thus
           enthronized
           ,
           
           how
           he
           liued
           ,
           how
           he
           cast
           from
           him
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           haue
           bene
           witnesses
           of
           his
           life
           and
           doctrine
           ;
           how
           miserably
           he
           tormented
           the
           world
           ;
           with
           how
           many
           heresies
           he
           corrupted
           it
           ;
           how
           many
           were
           his
           periuries
           ;
           &
           what
           great
           treasons
           he
           practised
           ,
           hardly
           could
           many
           describe
           .
           The
           blood
           of
           Christians
           ,
           which
           hath
           miserably
           beneshed
           ,
           whereof
           he
           was
           the
           author
           and
           procurer
           cryeth
           vnto
           the
           Lord.
           This
           tyrannicall
           history
           reciteth
           Cardinall
           
             Bennon
             .
             Hildebrand
          
           being
           Pope
           ,
           called
           himselfe
           Gregory
           7.
           
           In
           briefe
           he
           was
           a
           notable
           villaine
           ,
           and
           terrible
           inchanter
           :
           which
           art
           he
           learned
           of
           Lawrence
           ,
           who
           was
           disciple
           of
           Siluester
           2.
           
           Betweene
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           
             Lawrence
             ,
             Theophilact
             ,
             Iohn
             Gracian
          
           &
           Hildebrand
           ,
           was
           a
           most
           staight
           league
           of
           familiaritie
           .
           Of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           Cardinall
           Bennon
           ,
           reciteth
           a
           notable
           historie
           .
           
           The
           Emperour
           (
           saith
           Bennon
           )
           did
           vsually
           repayre
           to
           S.
           Maries
           church
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           mount
           Auentino
           to
           pray
           ;
           and
           as
           Hildebrand
           by
           his
           espials
           ,
           diligently
           enquired
           of
           all
           that
           Henry
           the
           Emperour
           did
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Emperour
           prayed
           ,
           to
           be
           marked
           ;
           and
           perswaded
           a
           certaine
           man
           with
           great
           promise
           of
           reward
           ,
           to
           place
           secretly
           certaine
           great
           stones
           ouer
           the
           beames
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           might
           fall
           from
           an
           high
           vpon
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Emperour
           praying
           ,
           and
           bruse
           him
           to
           peeces
           :
           which
           thing
           as
           this
           minister
           of
           so
           notable
           a
           villanie
           hastened
           to
           effect
           ,
           &
           would
           haue
           placed
           ouer
           the
           beames
           a
           stone
           of
           great
           poise
           ,
           the
           stone
           with
           it
           waight
           ,
           fel
           backward
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           breaking
           a
           table
           that
           was
           amongst
           the
           beames
           ,
           the
           stone
           and
           the
           miserable
           man
           by
           Gods
           iust
           iudgement
           ,
           fell
           from
           an
           high
           to
           the
           floore
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           so
           was
           he
           crushed
           in
           peeces
           .
           
           Thus
           farre
           Cardinall
           Bennon
           .
           This
           Hildebrand
           demanding
           answere
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           against
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           and
           it
           not
           answering
           ,
           he
           cast
           the
           sacrament
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           
           albeit
           the
           Cardinals
           present
           did
           gainesay
           him
           .
           He
           left
           not
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           persecute
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           he
           excommunicated
           him
           ,
           depriued
           him
           ,
           and
           named
           another
           Emperour
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           this
           verse
           :
        
         
           
             Petra
             dedit
             Petro
             ,
             Petrus
             diadema
             Rodulpho
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Rocke
           gaue
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             Peter
          
           giueth
           the
           crowne
           to
           Rodulph
           .
           This
           Rodulph
           ,
           was
           Duke
           of
           Sueuia
           .
           Henrie
           here
           with
           disquieted
           ,
           left
           his
           Imperiall
           ornaments
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           wife
           and
           little
           sonne
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           winter
           ,
           came
           to
           Canusium
           ,
           where
           the
           pope
           remained
           .
           The
           Emperour
           clothed
           in
           linnen
           ,
           and
           bare-footed
           ,
           made
           a
           spectacle
           (
           as
           saieth
           Cardinall
           Bennon
           )
           to
           Angels
           and
           men
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           Canusium
           :
           There
           continued
           he
           fasting
           from
           morning
           to
           night
           ,
           humbly
           crauing
           mercie
           .
           The
           beast
           must
           be
           cut
           off
           ;
           his
           horne
           hath
           very
           much
           increased
           .
           Somewhat
           long
           is
           the
           historie
           ,
           but
           we
           will
           make
           it
           short
           .
           Thus
           abode
           there
           the
           Emperour
           for
           three
           dayes
           space
           :
           and
           when
           he
           instantly
           craued
           license
           to
           enter
           .
           The
           Bishop
           (
           he
           was
           answered
           )
           as
           yet
           was
           busied
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           speake
           with
           him
           .
           In
           the
           ende
           ,
           the
           fourth
           day
           ,
           at
           request
           of
           the
           Countesse
           Mathilda
           ,
           (
           who
           sayth
           the
           historie
           much
           loued
           the
           Pope
           )
           and
           others
           ,
           the
           Pope
           commanded
           he
           should
           enter
           .
           Forasmuch
           as
           this
           Maud
           is
           one
           of
           the
           chiefe
           benefactors
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           I
           will
           heere
           declare
           that
           which
           saieth
           
             Pineda
             .
             lib.
             16.
             cap.
          
           26.
           
           ¶
           4.
           
           There
           was
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           in
           Italie
           ,
           one
           Beatriee
           ,
           sister
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           wife
           of
           Boniface
           Lord
           of
           Luna
           ,
           of
           whom
           was
           borne
           the
           famous
           Maude
           wife
           of
           the
           Counte
           Gofredo
           ,
           which
           inherited
           her
           fathers
           possessions
           ,
           and
           Gofredo
           gouerned
           the
           landes
           of
           Luca
           ,
           
           Parma
           ,
           Regio
           ,
           Mantua
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           Italy
           ,
           which
           came
           by
           the
           Testament
           of
           Maud
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           called
           them
           S.
           Peters
           patrimonie
           .
           When
           the
           Emperour
           was
           entered
           ,
           he
           demaunded
           pardon
           ,
           and
           gaue
           him
           his
           crowne
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope
           would
           not
           pardon
           ,
           nor
           absolue
           him
           of
           the
           excommunication
           ;
           
           vntill
           he
           promised
           to
           purge
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Councell
           ;
           with
           other
           vnlawful
           cōditions
           as
           the
           Pope
           should
           command
           .
           All
           which
           the
           Emperor
           promised
           :
           yet
           for
           al
           this
           was
           he
           not
           restored
           to
           his
           Empire
           .
           After
           (
           saith
           the
           history
           )
           that
           Henry
           
           vanquished
           Rodulph
           :
           and
           that
           Rodulph
           was
           dead
           ,
           the
           Pope
           made
           Emperor
           Herman
           County
           of
           Lucēburg
           (
           whō
           a
           womā
           slew
           with
           a
           stone
           .
           )
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           this
           cruell
           Pope
           did
           not
           cease
           ;
           but
           a
           third
           Emperour
           named
           against
           this
           good
           Henry
           :
           who
           being
           newly
           named
           ,
           by
           the
           hand
           also
           of
           the
           Emperials
           ,
           as
           miserably
           ended
           .
           By
           how
           much
           the
           more
           adulterous
           and
           filthy
           was
           this
           pope
           ;
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           pure
           mariage
           hee
           forbade
           to
           his
           Clergie
           .
           Fryar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             part
             .
             3.
             lib.
             16.
             cap.
          
           29.
           
           ¶
           5.
           of
           him
           saith
           :
           He
           depriued
           married
           Priestes
           from
           the
           diuine
           office
           ,
           and
           forbade
           lay
           men
           to
           heare
           Masses
           of
           such
           and
           publique
           wenchers
           :
           and
           they
           mortally
           sinne
           that
           of
           such
           heare
           Masses
           :
           although
           they
           remaine
           without
           Masse
           hearing
           vppon
           Easter
           day
           ,
           except
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           doe
           free
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           a
           little
           lower
           :
           This
           euill
           happened
           ,
           that
           lay
           men
           contemned
           the
           most
           holy
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           bodie
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           consecrated
           by
           Priests
           openly
           married
           ,
           or
           concubine
           keepers
           ,
           and
           turned
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           no
           Sacrament
           :
           but
           let
           this
           be
           holden
           for
           an
           vndoubted
           trueth
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           loose
           nothing
           of
           their
           vertues
           by
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           that
           crue
           beleeued
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           Thus
           farre
           Pineda
           .
           All
           Germanie
           (
           as
           saieth
           
             Carion
             lib.
          
           5.
           )
           withstoode
           this
           wicked
           forbidding
           of
           matrimonie
           :
           the
           which
           when
           Maguntino
           propounded
           it
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           present
           were
           so
           greatly
           prouoked
           ,
           that
           they
           almost
           killed
           Maguntino
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           reade
           aboue
           the
           liues
           of
           Siricius
           and
           Gregorie
           .
           1.
           
           Pope
           Liberius
           an
           Arrian
           he
           canonized
           ,
           and
           commanded
           (
           as
           sayth
           Cardinall
           Bennon
           )
           that
           his
           feast
           should
           be
           celebrated
           .
           Behold
           if
           the
           Pope
           erred
           ;
           
           one
           heretique
           did
           canonize
           another
           .
           Pope
           Damasus
           ,
           which
           liued
           in
           the
           366.
           
           yere
           ,
           for
           an
           Arrian
           condemned
           this
           Liberius
           .
           And
           S.
           Ierome
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           same
           time
           liued
           ,
           held
           him
           for
           an
           Arian
           :
           but
           Gregorie
           7.
           did
           sanctifie
           and
           canonize
           him
           :
           Pope
           Vrban
           2.
           
           who
           in
           the
           1088.
           yere
           liued
           ,
           confirmed
           all
           that
           which
           Gregorie
           the
           seuenth
           had
           done
           ,
           this
           Gregory
           condemned
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Beringarius
           touching
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           This
           Pope
           was
           the
           first
           (
           as
           is
           said
           )
           that
           put
           in
           practise
           Transubstantiation
           .
           Gregorie
           in
           the
           end
           wickedly
           ended
           :
           for
           the
           Emperour
           celebrated
           the
           Councell
           of
           Brixa
           ,
           
           wherein
           Pope
           Gregorie
           was
           
           condemned
           ,
           
           and
           a
           new
           Pope
           made
           ,
           who
           was
           called
           Clement
           3
           Reade
           a
           little
           lower
           ,
           
           in
           Pascual
           .
           2.
           (
           this
           was
           the
           23.
           
           Sisme
           )
           whom
           the
           Emperour
           placed
           in
           the
           church
           of
           S.
           Peter
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           put
           Rome
           to
           such
           a
           straight
           ,
           
           that
           forced
           it
           was
           to
           demand
           peace
           .
           Gregory
           seeing
           himselfe
           forsaken
           ,
           fled
           to
           Salernum
           ,
           where
           in
           the
           1086
           yeere
           ,
           
           he
           miserably
           ended
           his
           life
           .
           Albeit
           that
           this
           Gregory
           was
           so
           abhominable
           ,
           there
           wanted
           not
           papists
           that
           said
           he
           wrought
           miracles
           after
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           D.
           Illescas
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Gregory
           7.
           as
           a
           great
           flatterer
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           of
           him
           saith
           :
           The
           Cardinals
           without
           much
           dispute
           ioyning
           in
           one
           ,
           gaue
           their
           mutuall
           and
           willing
           consents
           to
           the
           most
           excellent
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           valerous
           S.
           Hildebrande
           :
           and
           somewhat
           lower
           .
           And
           this
           in
           particular
           was
           due
           to
           the
           holy
           and
           most
           prudent
           Hildebrand
           :
           one
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           chiefe
           bishops
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           had
           &c.
           Mon.
           Ecclesiastic
           .
           he
           calleth
           him
           the
           great
           seruant
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Against
           this
           deuillish
           beast
           ,
           wrote
           
             Hugo
             Candido
          
           the
           Cardinall
           Walramus
           bishop
           of
           Neburgo
           ,
           Venericus
           bishop
           of
           Vercelle
           ,
           Rolandus
           a
           priest
           of
           Parma
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ;
           Cardinal
           Bennon
           doth
           witnes
           .
           13.
           
           Cardinals
           to
           haue
           bene
           against
           him
           .
           Should
           we
           recount
           all
           the
           villanies
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           we
           should
           neuer
           make
           an
           end
           :
           let
           what
           is
           said
           suffise
           .
           When
           Gregory
           7.
           was
           deposed
           ,
           Clement
           3.
           
           was
           made
           Pope
           .
           He
           was
           pope
           21
           yeeres
           ,
           after
           whose
           death
           those
           of
           his
           part
           ,
           in
           the
           1101
           yere
           ,
           elected
           
             Albertus
             .
             Pascal
          
           .
           2.
           
           caused
           the
           bodie
           of
           Clement
           to
           be
           vntombed
           and
           burned
           .
           The
           same
           which
           hapned
           to
           Clement
           3.
           hapned
           also
           to
           Formosus
           as
           before
           we
           haue
           said
           ,
           vpon
           Stephen
           6.
           or
           7.
           and
           Sergius
           3.
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pope
           Gregorie
           7.
           raigned
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           6.
           
           This
           Alonso
           wan
           Toledo
           ,
           in
           whose
           time
           and
           presence
           the
           miracle
           in
           Toledo
           ,
           
           recited
           by
           
             Don
             Rodrigo
          
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           in
           his
           historie
           of
           Romish
           and
           Gothish
           offices
           ,
           
           which
           both
           were
           cast
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           happened
           .
           The
           Romish
           was
           burned
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Gothish
           .
           Which
           historie
           in
           the
           treatise
           of
           the
           Masse
           we
           will
           afterwards
           declare
           .
        
         
           Victor
           3.
           
           not
           by
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           nor
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           by
           Maud
           the
           adulteresse
           ,
           &
           whore
           of
           Pope
           Gregory
           7.
           was
           made
           pope
           .
           This
           Victor
           tooke
           part
           against
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           Clement
           3.
           but
           that
           which
           he
           would
           he
           did
           not
           :
           for
           in
           the
           1088.
           yeere
           of
           
           poyson
           which
           his
           subdeacon
           ,
           
           in
           saying
           of
           Masse
           ,
           cast
           into
           the
           Chalice
           ,
           he
           quickly
           died
           .
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           ,
           of
           Cartagena
           bishop
           of
           Burgos
           ,
           speaking
           of
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           king
           in
           his
           time
           maketh
           mention
           hereof
           .
        
         
           By
           Maud
           also
           ,
           
           was
           Vrban
           2.
           made
           Pope
           .
           He
           was
           the
           disciple
           of
           Hildebrand
           ,
           whom
           Cardinall
           Benon
           in
           contempt
           calleth
           Turbano
           .
           
           He
           was
           a
           Sismatike
           ,
           an
           heretike
           ,
           an
           Arrian
           .
           He
           excōmunicated
           Clement
           3.
           and
           the
           Emperor
           that
           did
           chuse
           Clement
           .
           This
           Clement
           also
           (
           as
           saith
           Vicencius
           )
           did
           excommunicate
           Vrban
           and
           when
           Vrban
           would
           not
           absolue
           any
           of
           those
           whome
           Hildebrand
           had
           excommunicated
           ,
           he
           secretly
           departed
           from
           Rome
           .
           Many
           Councells
           did
           this
           pope
           celebrate
           .
           1.
           in
           
             Melphis
             .
             2.
             in
             Troya
          
           in
           Pull
           .
           3.
           in
           
             Placencia
             ,
             4.
             in
             Clarmont
             .
             5.
             in
             Turon
             :
          
           wherein
           he
           approued
           and
           confirmed
           that
           which
           Gregorie
           7.
           (
           that
           good
           peece
           ,
           did
           .
           In
           that
           of
           Claremont
           ,
           a
           voiage
           into
           the
           holy
           land
           was
           concluded
           :
           and
           so
           went
           there
           3000.
           men
           ;
           and
           with
           them
           
             Petrus
             Hermitanus
          
           .
           From
           this
           
             Petrus
             Hermitanus
          
           ,
           say
           many
           ,
           (
           as
           noteth
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           )
           issued
           praying
           by
           count
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Rosaries
           .
           But
           I
           demaunde
           what
           worde
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           what
           example
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           old
           or
           newe
           Testament
           haue
           they
           to
           confirme
           this
           maner
           of
           praying
           .
           It
           is
           then
           a
           humane
           inuention
           and
           by
           consequence
           abhominable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           This
           Vrban
           made
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Toledo
           Primate
           of
           all
           Spaine
           .
           
           Two
           yeares
           was
           this
           Pope
           hidden
           in
           the
           house
           of
           
             Peter
             Leo
          
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           
             Iohn
             Paganus
          
           a
           citizen
           of
           Rome
           ,
           where
           in
           the
           1099
           yere
           he
           died
           .
           His
           aduersary
           Pope
           Clement
           3.
           who
           being
           Pope
           ,
           
           saw
           3
           Popes
           the
           same
           yere
           ,
           died
           .
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           6.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Pascal
           2.
           a
           Thuscan
           ,
           was
           the
           disciple
           of
           Hildebrand
           .
           This
           Pascal
           seeing
           they
           wold
           make
           him
           Pope
           ,
           would
           not
           ascend
           to
           the
           Papall
           seat
           ,
           
           before
           the
           people
           had
           three
           times
           said
           ,
           S.
           Peter
           hath
           chosen
           a
           most
           good
           man
           Reinerus
           .
           In
           warres
           and
           seditions
           he
           consumed
           his
           life
           .
           In
           a
           Councell
           which
           he
           held
           ,
           he
           renued
           the
           excommunication
           against
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           4.
           &
           such
           was
           his
           hate
           towardes
           him
           ,
           
           that
           with
           deceits
           and
           subtilties
           he
           incited
           Henry
           5.
           against
           his
           owne
           father
           .
           What
           thing
           more
           cruell
           and
           horrible
           can
           be
           ,
           then
           to
           cause
           an
           onely
           sonne
           not
           onely
           causelesse
           to
           despise
           ,
           forsake
           ,
           and
           abandon
           his
           father
           :
           
           but
           also
           with
           warre
           to
           persecute
           him
           ,
           take
           him
           by
           deceit
           ,
           and
           so
           taken
           ,
           
           to
           suffer
           him
           die
           a
           most
           miserable
           death
           ?
           And
           who
           incited
           him
           to
           this
           ?
           Euen
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           Priest
           (
           as
           he
           cals
           himselfe
           )
           was
           to
           haue
           exhorted
           the
           sonne
           to
           loue
           and
           honor
           his
           father
           ,
           as
           God
           in
           th
           fifth
           Commandement
           of
           his
           holy
           law
           commandeth
           .
           And
           yet
           after
           the
           fathers
           death
           ceased
           not
           the
           Pope
           to
           shew
           his
           malice
           :
           He
           commanded
           to
           vntombe
           him
           ,
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           his
           bodie
           to
           remaine
           fiue
           yeares
           without
           Christian
           buriall
           .
           
           Otherwise
           commandeth
           Saint
           Peter
           (
           whose
           successor
           he
           saith
           that
           he
           is
           )
           that
           kings
           should
           be
           honoured
           .
           
             Be
             subiect
          
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           13.
           
           )
           
             to
             euery
             ordinance
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             Gods
             cause
             :
             be
             it
             to
             the
             king
             as
             superiour
             .
          
           Otherwise
           commandeth
           S.
           Paule
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           honor
           them
           .
           
             Let
             euery
             soule
          
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           1.
           
           )
           
             be
             subiect
             to
             higher
             powers
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           And
           to
           Titus
           ,
           chap.
           3.
           1.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Warne
             them
             that
             they
             be
             subiect
             to
             Princes
             and
             potentates
             ,
             that
             they
             obey
             &c.
             
          
           But
           he
           is
           shamelesse
           ,
           all
           the
           earth
           is
           his
           ,
           he
           may
           do
           all
           whatsoeuer
           he
           listeth
           ,
           without
           reckoning
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           sonne
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           commaund
           vs
           to
           honour
           kings
           and
           bee
           subiect
           to
           them
           .
           And
           as
           Pascal
           was
           an
           vnquiet
           and
           seditious
           man
           :
           so
           began
           he
           also
           with
           the
           sonne
           ,
           and
           denied
           to
           confirme
           the
           Bishops
           which
           Henrie
           the
           fifth
           had
           nominated
           .
           But
           the
           Emperour
           gaue
           him
           his
           payment
           ,
           who
           (
           dissembling
           )
           came
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           and
           after
           he
           had
           kissed
           his
           feete
           ,
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           release
           him
           out
           of
           Prison
           ,
           vnill
           he
           had
           confirmed
           the
           said
           bishops
           ,
           and
           crowned
           him
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Emperour
           turned
           his
           backe
           to
           returne
           into
           Germanie
           ,
           then
           reuoked
           the
           Pope
           (
           periured
           as
           he
           was
           )
           all
           whatsoeuer
           he
           had
           promised
           :
           and
           excommunicated
           the
           Emperour
           .
           In
           Campania
           of
           France
           held
           this
           Pope
           a
           Councell
           :
           Wherein
           he
           tooke
           away
           the
           lawful
           wiues
           from
           the
           priests
           of
           Fraunce
           :
           as
           Hildebrand
           his
           maister
           tooke
           them
           from
           those
           of
           Germanie
           .
           
           In
           his
           time
           the
           Templars
           began
           .
           This
           Pope
           (
           as
           in
           Gregory
           the
           seuenth
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           caused
           the
           body
           of
           Clement
           the
           third
           to
           be
           vntombed
           and
           burned
           .
           
           Pascal
           died
           in
           the
           1118.
           yeare
           .
           and
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           seuenth
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           
             Gelasius
             Gaietanus
          
           the
           second
           ,
           
           with
           great
           tumult
           ,
           and
           without
           consent
           of
           the
           Emperour
           was
           made
           Pope
           .
           
           The
           Emperour
           
           leuied
           a
           great
           hoste
           against
           Rome
           .
           Gelasius
           fearing
           him
           ,
           went
           with
           his
           partakers
           to
           Gaeta
           .
           When
           the
           Emperour
           was
           come
           to
           Rome
           hee
           made
           another
           Pope
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           Gregorie
           the
           eight
           .
           
           Archbishop
           of
           Braga
           ,
           which
           done
           the
           Emperour
           departed
           from
           Rome
           .
           
           Gelasius
           hearing
           the
           same
           ,
           came
           secretely
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           boldly
           went
           to
           say
           Masse
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           S.
           Prax●idis
           :
           where
           those
           of
           the
           contrary
           faction
           did
           so
           assault
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           hardly
           escaped
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           so
           fled
           to
           Pisa
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           France
           :
           
           where
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           a
           yeare
           and
           some
           dayes
           bene
           Pope
           ,
           he
           died
           .
           In
           Colonia
           he
           held
           a
           Councell
           ,
           albeit
           not
           present
           there
           himselfe
           ,
           where
           the
           Emperour
           was
           excommunicated
           .
           He
           ordained
           in
           this
           Councell
           that
           his
           successors
           the
           chiefe
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           neither
           might
           nor
           ought
           to
           be
           iudged
           of
           anie
           .
           In
           the
           1119.
           
           yeare
           he
           died
           :
           and
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           place
           where
           Gelasius
           died
           ,
           
           was
           Calistus
           the
           second
           ,
           a
           Burgoignian
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           that
           went
           with
           him
           chosen
           :
           which
           election
           some
           Cardinals
           abiding
           in
           Rome
           and
           Italie
           did
           also
           approue
           .
           He
           (
           thus
           made
           Pope
           )
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           most
           honorably
           he
           was
           receiued
           ,
           &
           thence
           sent
           to
           command
           his
           Legate
           ,
           as
           then
           at
           the
           Councell
           ,
           to
           continue
           the
           excommunication
           against
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Who
           fearing
           the
           like
           should
           happen
           to
           himselfe
           as
           did
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           admitted
           (
           albeit
           wicked
           )
           the
           conditions
           of
           peace
           ,
           Gregorie
           as
           yet
           liuing
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           made
           Pope
           .
           This
           peace
           concluded
           ,
           Calistus
           bent
           himselfe
           to
           persecute
           
             Gregorie
             .
             Gregorie
          
           seeing
           his
           part
           ouerthrown
           fled
           from
           Rome
           to
           Sutrio
           ,
           whither
           followed
           Calistus
           :
           tooke
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           ignominie
           brought
           him
           to
           Rome
           ,
           &
           put
           him
           into
           a
           Monastery
           .
           
           This
           Calistus
           the
           more
           to
           confirm
           idolatrie
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           to
           intertaine
           superstition
           ,
           made
           the
           Church
           of
           S.
           Iames
           of
           Galicia
           an
           Archbishoppricke
           ,
           and
           a
           booke
           also
           of
           S.
           Iames
           his
           miracles
           .
           
           In
           the
           1124.
           yeare
           he
           died
           :
           and
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           7.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Honorius
           the
           second
           ,
           
           a
           Bullonist
           ,
           entered
           not
           (
           saith
           Platina
           )
           rightly
           into
           the
           Popedome
           .
           For
           more
           by
           ambition
           then
           the
           consent
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           he
           obtained
           it
           .
           The
           Cardinals
           chose
           for
           Pope
           Theobald
           ,
           
           Cardinall
           of
           S.
           Anastasia
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           Celestine
           the
           secōd
           .
           
           This
           was
           the
           25.
           
           Sisme
           .
           The
           people
           sought
           to
           
           haue
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Saint
           Stephen
           to
           be
           Pope
           .
           There
           was
           thē
           in
           Rome
           a
           very
           rich
           mā
           called
           Leo
           ,
           who
           so
           much
           wrought
           both
           with
           the
           Cardinals
           and
           people
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           S.
           Anastasia
           ,
           nor
           he
           of
           Saint
           Stephen
           ,
           but
           whom
           he
           himself
           listed
           ,
           called
           Honorius
           2.
           was
           Pope
           .
           Honorius
           sent
           into
           England
           Iohn
           of
           Crema
           ,
           Cardinal
           of
           S.
           Grison
           his
           Legate
           :
           which
           Cardinall
           in
           a
           Councell
           by
           him
           held
           in
           London
           ,
           condemned
           married
           Priests
           ,
           and
           was
           taken
           the
           night
           following
           with
           the
           theft
           in
           his
           handes
           :
           with
           a
           wicked
           woman
           they
           caught
           him
           ,
           
           which
           (
           as
           saith
           
             Mathew
             Paris
          
           )
           gaue
           no
           small
           scandall
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Such
           be
           these
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Lord
           saith
           :
           that
           they
           binde
           heauie
           burthens
           ,
           
           and
           hard
           to
           beare
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           vpon
           the
           shoulders
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           they
           themselues
           wil
           not
           moue
           them
           with
           one
           of
           their
           fingers
           .
           
           Honorius
           died
           in
           the
           1130.
           yeare
           ,
           and
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           7.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Innocent
           being
           Pope
           ,
           
           shewed
           great
           hatred
           to
           Rogero
           king
           of
           Sicilia
           ,
           against
           whom
           he
           went
           forth
           in
           battell
           .
           And
           as
           he
           carried
           him
           away
           vanquished
           ,
           behold
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           king
           came
           ,
           and
           tooke
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Cardinals
           .
           
           Now
           did
           the
           Romans
           make
           another
           Pope
           ,
           
           whom
           they
           called
           Anacletus
           the
           second
           (
           this
           was
           the
           26.
           
           
           Sisme
           )
           which
           Innocent
           hearing
           ,
           compounded
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           minding
           to
           go
           to
           Rome
           ,
           but
           durst
           not
           attempt
           it
           .
           He
           went
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           in
           Claremount
           held
           a
           Councell
           ,
           where
           he
           condemned
           Anacletus
           :
           and
           went
           to
           see
           Philip
           king
           of
           France
           :
           then
           Henrie
           the
           first
           ,
           king
           of
           England
           :
           and
           afterwards
           Lotharius
           king
           of
           Almaine
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           restore
           him
           to
           his
           Popedome
           .
           Lotharius
           with
           a
           great
           campe
           came
           vpon
           Rome
           ,
           put
           to
           flight
           Anacletus
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           seat
           placed
           Innocent
           ,
           which
           Pope
           to
           shewe
           himselfe
           gratefull
           ,
           crowned
           Lotharius
           Emperour
           .
           This
           Innocent
           ordained
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           wounded
           any
           Priest
           or
           ecclesiastical
           person
           ,
           should
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           be
           excommunicate
           ,
           and
           none
           might
           absolue
           him
           but
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           ,
           
           Concil
           .
           17.
           q.
           4.
           
           Siquis
           .
           In
           the
           1143.
           yeare
           hee
           died
           :
           and
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           seuenth
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Lucius
           2.
           
           was
           made
           Pope
           .
           In
           whose
           time
           the
           Romans
           (
           vnable
           to
           beare
           longer
           the
           violence
           and
           tyrannie
           of
           the
           Popes
           )
           elected
           one
           Patricio
           a
           noble
           man
           of
           Rome
           called
           Iordan
           .
           This
           
           Patricio
           demaunding
           the
           rights
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Rome
           ,
           aswell
           within
           as
           without
           the
           walles
           ,
           said
           :
           that
           this
           right
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           office
           perteined
           to
           him
           :
           which
           the
           Pope
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           suppressing
           al
           the
           Patricios
           ,
           had
           so
           long
           time
           vsurped
           to
           himselfe
           .
           He
           commaunded
           that
           the
           Pope
           (
           as
           his
           predecessors
           had
           done
           )
           should
           content
           himself
           with
           the
           first
           fruits
           ;
           
           tenths
           and
           oblations
           .
           The
           Pope
           seeing
           himselfe
           so
           disquieted
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           sent
           his
           Ambassadors
           to
           the
           Emperor
           Conrado
           ,
           requesting
           him
           to
           come
           into
           Italie
           and
           aide
           him
           ,
           which
           Conrado
           could
           not
           do
           .
           The
           Pope
           seeing
           there
           was
           no
           remedie
           to
           be
           expected
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
           vsed
           this
           subtiltie
           .
           He
           awayted
           his
           time
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           Snators
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           Patricio
           with
           them
           were
           together
           in
           the
           Capitol
           .
           This
           oportunitie
           found
           ,
           the
           Pope
           like
           a
           good
           Captaine
           ,
           vtterly
           to
           destroy
           that
           Senate
           ,
           went
           with
           many
           souldiors
           in
           person
           to
           the
           Capitol
           .
           The
           bruit
           of
           the
           Popes
           pretense
           flue
           presently
           through
           Rome
           :
           the
           Romans
           took
           armes
           and
           fought
           brauely
           against
           the
           Pope
           :
           
           who
           receiued
           in
           the
           battell
           so
           many
           blowes
           with
           stones
           ,
           that
           thereof
           shortly
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           1145.
           yeare
           ,
           not
           hauing
           yet
           fulfilled
           a
           yeare
           in
           his
           Popedome
           ,
           he
           died
           ,
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           7.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           7.
           
           and
           whiles
           Eugenius
           3.
           successor
           of
           Lucius
           was
           Pope
           ,
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           1.
           
           after
           he
           had
           27.
           yeeres
           bene
           Earle
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           hauing
           conquered
           fiue
           Moorish
           kings
           ,
           was
           made
           king
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           king
           46
           yeares
           .
        
         
           Anastasius
           4.
           
           was
           not
           so
           wicked
           as
           his
           predecessours
           :
           In
           the
           second
           yeare
           of
           his
           Bishopdome
           he
           died
           .
           In
           his
           time
           (
           saith
           
             Mathew
             Paris
          
           )
           was
           William
           restored
           to
           his
           Archbishopricke
           of
           Yorke
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           the
           same
           yeere
           (
           of
           poyson
           ,
           which
           in
           saying
           Masse
           they
           put
           into
           the
           Chalice
           )
           died
           .
           
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           7.
           then
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           When
           Adrian
           an
           Englishman
           ,
           
           and
           son
           of
           Robert
           a
           Monke
           of
           Saint
           Albons
           ,
           was
           chosen
           ,
           he
           wold
           not
           be
           consecrated
           vntill
           Arnold
           Bishop
           of
           Brixta
           was
           cast
           out
           of
           Rome
           .
           This
           Arnold
           had
           perswaded
           the
           Romans
           to
           recouer
           their
           liberty
           of
           chusing
           their
           magistrates
           ,
           &
           gouerning
           their
           common-wealth
           :
           but
           the
           people
           would
           not
           graunt
           what
           the
           Pope
           demaunded
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           the
           Pope
           did
           excommunicate
           them
           .
           Arnold
           in
           the
           end
           was
           expulsed
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Consuls
           renounced
           their
           office
           .
           
           At
           this
           time
           came
           Fredericke
           the
           Emperour
           to
           Rome
           ;
           the
           Pope
           and
           clergie
           met
           him
           in
           Sutrio
           .
           The
           Emperour
           then
           lighting
           from
           his
           horse
           ,
           led
           the
           horse
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           held
           his
           left
           stirrope
           ,
           for
           the
           Pope
           to
           alight
           :
           The
           Pope
           derided
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           because
           he
           held
           not
           the
           right
           stirrop
           :
           with
           this
           dirision
           was
           the
           Emperour
           somewhat
           angrie
           ,
           
           and
           smilingly
           answering
           him
           ,
           said
           :
           That
           he
           neuer
           had
           bin
           horse
           boie
           .
           The
           daie
           following
           ,
           came
           the
           Pope
           to
           the
           Campe
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           corrected
           with
           his
           former
           reproofe
           ,
           by
           holding
           the
           right
           stirrope
           ,
           better
           perfourmed
           his
           office
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           would
           be
           crowned
           :
           but
           the
           Pope
           wold
           not
           crowne
           him
           till
           he
           had
           cast
           from
           Pulla
           Willam
           king
           of
           Sicilia
           :
           and
           this
           at
           the
           proper
           charge
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           The
           Popes
           resolution
           vnderstood
           ,
           the
           princes
           answered
           ;
           that
           a
           greater
           Campe
           was
           needefull
           :
           that
           then
           he
           should
           crowne
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           wold
           returne
           with
           a
           greater
           host
           ,
           and
           performe
           that
           which
           he
           commaunded
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           he
           crowned
           the
           daie
           following
           ▪
           when
           the
           Emperour
           was
           departed
           ,
           the
           Pope
           seeing
           himselfe
           destitute
           of
           his
           assistance
           ,
           excomunicated
           the
           king
           of
           Sicilia
           ,
           and
           absolued
           all
           his
           vassals
           of
           their
           oath
           and
           allegeance
           ;
           but
           seing
           this
           nothing
           preuailed
           ,
           he
           incited
           against
           
             William
             ,
             Manuel
          
           Emperor
           of
           Grecia
           :
           William
           seeing
           himselfe
           so
           greatly
           straighted
           ,
           demaunded
           peace
           ;
           promising
           to
           make
           full
           restitution
           :
           but
           by
           the
           counsaile
           of
           some
           Cardinalls
           ,
           which
           gained
           by
           the
           warres
           ,
           the
           Pope
           would
           not
           grant
           it
           :
           William
           seeing
           the
           cause
           to
           be
           desperat
           ;
           leuied
           a
           great
           armie
           ,
           wherwith
           he
           put
           to
           flight
           the
           Emperour
           :
           he
           besieged
           Beneuente
           where
           was
           the
           Pope
           with
           his
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           to
           such
           a
           straite
           ,
           that
           they
           craued
           peace
           :
           which
           William
           graunted
           :
           and
           so
           the
           Pope
           declared
           him
           king
           of
           both
           Sicils
           .
           At
           this
           time
           commaunded
           the
           German
           Emperour
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           sent
           his
           Legats
           into
           Almaine
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           be
           receiued
           ,
           but
           commanded
           to
           returne
           .
           The
           Emperor
           also
           cōmanded
           that
           none
           shold
           appeale
           to
           Rome
           ,
           
           &
           in
           letters
           placed
           his
           owne
           name
           before
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Pope
           :
           wherwith
           the
           Pope
           was
           highly
           offended
           :
           as
           by
           a
           letter
           which
           he
           sent
           ,
           cōplaining
           of
           these
           things
           which
           the
           Emperor
           had
           cōmanded
           ,
           appeareth
           .
           Whereunto
           the
           Emperor
           very
           Christian-like
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           answered
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           cōmāded
           
           
             to
             giue
             vnto
             Caesar
             that
             which
             was
             Caesars
             :
          
           &
           that
           the
           Pope
           being
           his
           vicar
           ,
           should
           do
           the
           like
           .
           He
           shewed
           the
           cause
           why
           his
           Cardinals
           were
           not
           admitted
           :
           for
           that
           they
           were
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           not
           preachers
           but
           robbers
           :
           but
           when
           they
           performe
           their
           duty
           &
           office
           ,
           then
           will
           we
           not
           let
           to
           ayd
           them
           .
           D.
           Illescas
           in
           his
           
             hist
             .
             Pontif.
          
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Adrian
           4.
           setteth
           downe
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Pope
           :
           but
           (
           craftie
           as
           he
           was
           )
           he
           set
           not
           downe
           the
           answer
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           recited
           by
           Nauclerus
           .
           In
           the
           end
           he
           excommunicated
           the
           Emperor
           :
           
           but
           no
           further
           could
           the
           Pope
           shew
           his
           malice
           :
           for
           that
           he
           swallowed
           a
           flie
           :
           
           and
           in
           the
           1159
           yeare
           thereof
           died
           .
           
           This
           Pope
           granted
           the
           Henrie
           2.
           king
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           seignory
           of
           Ireland
           .
           In
           this
           yere
           1159.
           died
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           7.
           who
           reigned
           51
           yere
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Alexander
           3.
           
           was
           made
           pope
           with
           great
           sedition
           :
           for
           9
           Cardinals
           ,
           which
           tooke
           part
           with
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
           made
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           S.
           Clement
           ,
           
           whō
           they
           called
           Victor
           4.
           
           Pope
           .
           Victor
           being
           dead
           ,
           in
           his
           place
           was
           chosen
           Pascal
           ,
           then
           Calistus
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Innocentius
           .
           All
           these
           one
           after
           another
           opposed
           themselues
           to
           Alexander
           .
           This
           was
           a
           much
           greater
           Sisme
           then
           the
           27
           was
           .
           
           The
           last
           (
           which
           was
           Innocent
           )
           vnwillingly
           renounced
           .
           
           All
           the
           time
           that
           Alexāder
           was
           Pope
           ,
           which
           was
           22
           yeres
           ,
           indured
           this
           sisme
           Frederick
           the
           Emperor
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Sisme
           ,
           held
           a
           Diet
           in
           Pauia
           ,
           where
           he
           cōmanded
           that
           Alexander
           ,
           &
           the
           Pope
           his
           aduersary
           ,
           should
           appeare
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           might
           be
           examined
           ,
           and
           he
           Pope
           alone
           ,
           which
           had
           most
           right
           to
           be
           Pope
           .
           Alexander
           scorning
           the
           messēgers
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           proudly
           answered
           :
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           iudged
           of
           any
           :
           &
           thē
           wrote
           his
           letters
           to
           the
           christian
           Princes
           ,
           &
           excōmunicated
           the
           Emperor
           &
           Victor
           the
           Pope
           .
           To
           the
           Cardinal
           his
           vicegerent
           in
           Rome
           sent
           he
           great
           presents
           ,
           to
           gaine
           the
           good
           wils
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           chuse
           such
           Consuls
           as
           shold
           take
           part
           with
           him
           .
           To
           him
           Philip
           king
           of
           France
           gaue
           great
           assistance
           .
           The
           Emperour
           seing
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           Alex.
           leuied
           a
           great
           host
           &
           came
           into
           Italy
           :
           whē
           the
           Emperor
           was
           come
           to
           
             Brixia
             ,
             Harmā
          
           Bish
           .
           of
           that
           citie
           ,
           who
           had
           bin
           Secretary
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           perswaded
           him
           (
           &
           that
           by
           the
           coūsel
           of
           Alex.
           whō
           he
           feared
           )
           to
           passe
           with
           this
           gret
           host
           into
           the
           holy
           land
           ,
           &
           there
           make
           war
           with
           the
           Turke
           .
           The
           Emp.
           moued
           with
           this
           exhortatiō
           of
           Hermā
           ,
           supposing
           al
           waters
           
           were
           cleare
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           deceit
           ,
           departed
           to
           make
           warres
           with
           the
           Turkes
           :
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           many
           victories
           ,
           and
           gained
           many
           cities
           ,
           and
           among
           them
           the
           citie
           of
           Ierusalem
           :
           Aelexander
           hearing
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           victories
           ,
           beganne
           newly
           to
           feare
           ,
           lest
           the
           Emperour
           at
           his
           returne
           into
           Italie
           ,
           would
           newly
           assaile
           him
           .
           To
           preuent
           so
           great
           a
           mischiefe
           ,
           by
           all
           possible
           meanes
           he
           practised
           to
           destroy
           ,
           
           and
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           killed
           .
           Then
           sent
           he
           for
           a
           painter
           ,
           which
           should
           picture
           the
           liuely
           purtrait
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
           which
           picture
           or
           purtraite
           the
           Pope
           sent
           to
           the
           Souldan
           ,
           aduising
           him
           by
           his
           letters
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           coueted
           to
           liue
           in
           peace
           ,
           he
           should
           kill
           him
           by
           deceit
           whom
           that
           picture
           represented
           .
           The
           Souldan
           taking
           the
           counsell
           of
           this
           diuellish
           Pope
           ,
           sought
           all
           wayes
           possible
           to
           kill
           him
           :
           and
           vnable
           by
           force
           of
           armes
           ,
           by
           fraud
           and
           subtiltie
           .
           The
           Emperour
           and
           his
           campe
           then
           marching
           in
           Armenia
           ,
           and
           the
           season
           being
           verie
           hot
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           go
           bathe
           in
           the
           riuer
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           accompanie
           him
           but
           one
           of
           his
           Chaplaines
           :
           being
           thus
           alone
           ,
           he
           was
           taken
           by
           such
           as
           the
           Souldan
           sent
           to
           watch
           him
           :
           and
           taken
           ,
           was
           through
           the
           woods
           and
           groues
           carried
           to
           the
           Souldan
           ,
           without
           the
           knowledge
           or
           suspition
           of
           anie
           of
           his
           followers
           .
           His
           people
           on
           horseback
           all
           that
           day
           and
           the
           next
           sought
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           finding
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           bruited
           through
           the
           host
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           was
           drowned
           .
           And
           supposing
           that
           he
           was
           drowned
           ,
           they
           returned
           to
           their
           owne
           countries
           .
           When
           the
           Emperour
           was
           presented
           to
           the
           Souldan
           ,
           he
           fained
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           porter
           of
           the
           Emperour
           :
           but
           the
           Souldan
           well
           knowing
           him
           by
           the
           picture
           ,
           which
           the
           good
           Pope
           had
           sent
           him
           ,
           commanded
           the
           purtrait
           and
           letters
           sent
           by
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           brought
           forth
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           presence
           he
           caused
           to
           bee
           read
           .
           Then
           was
           the
           Emperour
           apalled
           :
           and
           seeing
           that
           his
           deniall
           nothing
           auailed
           ,
           confessed
           whom
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           craued
           mercie
           .
           The
           Souldan
           seeing
           the
           great
           goodnesse
           and
           wiseof
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           with
           great
           gentlenesse
           vsed
           him
           :
           and
           so
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           he
           gaue
           him
           libertie
           ,
           with
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           an
           euerlasting
           peace
           should
           be
           betweene
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           pay
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           duckets
           for
           his
           ransome
           :
           for
           the
           which
           his
           Chaplaine
           (
           taken
           with
           him
           )
           should
           remaine
           vntill
           it
           were
           paide
           .
           The
           Couenantes
           thus
           beeing
           made
           ,
           
           the
           Soldan
           dismissed
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           giuing
           him
           many
           presents
           ,
           and
           prouiding
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           his
           iourney
           ,
           he
           caused
           34
           horsemen
           to
           attend
           him
           ,
           &
           so
           came
           he
           to
           Brixia
           ,
           where
           he
           abode
           .
           The
           Gemane
           Princes
           hearing
           of
           the
           Emperours
           arriuall
           ,
           came
           to
           kisse
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           the
           welcome-home
           .
           The
           Emperour
           rewarded
           the
           Souldans
           people
           that
           had
           attended
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           backe
           to
           their
           Lord
           againe
           .
           This
           done
           the
           Emperour
           held
           a
           Diet
           in
           Norinberge
           :
           where
           he
           recoūted
           that
           which
           had
           hapned
           ,
           the
           great
           treason
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           &
           read
           the
           letter
           sent
           by
           the
           Pope
           to
           the
           Souldan
           :
           which
           seene
           ,
           the
           Princes
           promised
           their
           aid
           both
           for
           performance
           of
           his
           promise
           to
           the
           Souldan
           :
           and
           also
           for
           the
           chastising
           of
           Pope
           Alexander
           .
           A
           great
           campe
           he
           leuied
           ,
           without
           any
           let
           passed
           through
           Italy
           ,
           and
           went
           towards
           Rome
           .
           The
           Emperour
           sent
           Ambassadors
           to
           Rome
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           required
           (
           without
           mentioning
           the
           receiued
           villanies
           and
           iniuries
           by
           Pope
           Alexander
           )
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Popes
           might
           be
           heard
           &
           examined
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           had
           most
           right
           might
           be
           Pope
           :
           and
           so
           the
           Sisme
           cease
           .
           Alexander
           seeing
           his
           part
           vnfurnished
           ,
           fled
           by
           night
           to
           Gaeta
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           Beneuente
           :
           and
           there
           attiring
           himself
           in
           the
           habite
           of
           his
           Cooke
           ,
           
           in
           the
           17.
           yeere
           of
           his
           Bishodome
           came
           to
           Venice
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           made
           Gardiner
           of
           a
           Monasterie
           :
           from
           whence
           by
           commandement
           of
           Sebastian
           Duke
           of
           Venice
           ;
           with
           great
           pome
           he
           was
           taken
           and
           very
           pontifically
           carried
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Saint
           Marke
           .
           This
           historie
           is
           cited
           by
           
             Nauclerus
             ,
             Barnus
             ,
             Funcius
          
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           The
           Emperour
           hearing
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           in
           Venice
           ,
           requested
           the
           Venetians
           to
           deliuer
           so
           pernicious
           a
           man
           his
           enemie
           vnto
           him
           :
           which
           denied
           by
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           with
           an
           Armie
           sent
           Otho
           his
           sonne
           :
           &
           commanded
           him
           not
           to
           fight
           before
           his
           comming
           .
           The
           young
           Prince
           desirous
           of
           fame
           ,
           sought
           with
           the
           Venetians
           against
           the
           commandement
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           was
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           carried
           prisoner
           to
           Venice
           .
           This
           was
           a
           notable
           victorie
           :
           for
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           called
           Ciano
           ,
           brought
           but
           thirie
           Gallies
           and
           Otho
           75.
           
           I
           will
           here
           recite
           that
           which
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             lib.
             25.
             cap.
          
           7.
           
           ¶
           .
           3.
           saith
           :
           Glorious
           Ciano
           entered
           into
           Venice
           ,
           &c.
           and
           somewhat
           lower
           .
           The
           Pope
           gaue
           him
           the
           glorie
           of
           the
           victorie
           :
           a
           little
           gold
           ring
           he
           also
           deliuered
           him
           :
           saying
           :
           
           he
           gaue
           him
           that
           ,
           in
           token
           he
           graunted
           him
           the
           segniorie
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           gotten
           ;
           and
           would
           ,
           he
           should
           cast
           it
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           
           to
           bind
           the
           sea
           thenceforth
           as
           his
           wife
           ,
           to
           be
           alwayes
           kept
           vnder
           the
           Venetian
           Empire
           .
           And
           that
           all
           the
           after
           Dukes
           should
           vpon
           some
           speciall
           day
           ,
           celebrate
           this
           ceremony
           euerie
           yeare
           .
           And
           somewhat
           after
           :
           the
           ceremony
           passed
           ,
           was
           vpon
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Ascension
           :
           and
           the
           Pope
           granted
           in
           that
           Church
           vpon
           such
           day
           ,
           full
           remission
           ,
           &c.
           for
           euer
           .
           Thus
           farre
           
             Pineda
             .
             Alexander
          
           growne
           proud
           with
           this
           victorie
           ,
           would
           not
           make
           peace
           with
           Fredericke
           ,
           vntill
           he
           himselfe
           should
           come
           to
           Venice
           ,
           at
           such
           day
           as
           the
           Pope
           would
           appoint
           .
           The
           father
           ,
           for
           the
           loue
           he
           bare
           to
           his
           sonne
           ,
           did
           all
           whatsoeuer
           he
           was
           commanded
           .
           He
           came
           to
           Saint
           Markes
           :
           where
           the
           Pope
           before
           all
           the
           people
           commanded
           the
           Emperour
           to
           prostrate
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           craue
           mercie
           :
           which
           the
           Emperour
           there
           did
           .
           Then
           trode
           the
           Pope
           with
           his
           feete
           vpon
           the
           necke
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           was
           prostrate
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           
           and
           with
           his
           mouth
           that
           spake
           blasphemies
           ,
           said
           :
           It
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             go
             vpon
             the
             Aspe
             and
             Basiliske
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             Lyon
             and
             Dragon
             shalt
             thou
             treade
             .
          
           The
           Emperour
           herewith
           ashamed
           ,
           made
           answere
           :
           Not
           to
           thee
           ,
           but
           to
           Peter
           .
           
           Whereat
           the
           Pope
           stamping
           vpon
           the
           necke
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           said
           :
           
           Both
           to
           me
           and
           to
           Peter
           .
           Then
           was
           the
           Emperour
           silent
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Pope
           absolued
           him
           of
           his
           excommunication
           .
           Another
           such
           like
           thing
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           the
           Emperor
           Henry
           (
           of
           whō
           we
           haue
           spoken
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Gregory
           7.
           )
           hapned
           .
           The
           conditions
           of
           peace
           were
           ,
           That
           the
           Emperor
           shold
           hold
           Alexander
           for
           rightfull
           Pope
           :
           &
           restore
           all
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           war
           he
           had
           taken
           .
           The
           peace
           thus
           made
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           with
           his
           sonne
           departed
           .
           
             Robert.
             Montensis
          
           ,
           in
           his
           historie
           ,
           reporteth
           ,
           that
           Lewis
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           Henry
           king
           of
           England
           ,
           going
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           holding
           the
           bridle
           of
           the
           horse
           ,
           whereupon
           this
           Alexander
           rode
           ,
           the
           one
           with
           the
           right-hand
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           with
           the
           left
           ,
           with
           great
           pompe
           they
           led
           him
           through
           the
           citie
           of
           Boyanci
           ,
           which
           is
           vpon
           the
           riuer
           Luera
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Alexander
           .
           God
           to
           reproue
           the
           pride
           and
           tyranny
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           raised
           vp
           the
           Waldenses
           ,
           
           or
           as
           other
           call
           them
           ,
           the
           poore
           of
           Lyons
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           the
           Lord
           1181.
           
           in
           which
           yeare
           this
           beast
           died
           :
           and
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           3.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
         
           Lucius
           3.
           
           who
           purposed
           to
           abolish
           the
           name
           of
           Consuls
           in
           Rome
           ,
           by
           the
           commō
           consent
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           was
           chosen
           .
           For
           which
           the
           Romans
           much
           offended
           ,
           expelled
           him
           from
           Rome
           ,
           disgraced
           with
           diuers
           kinds
           of
           reproches
           those
           of
           his
           part
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           also
           they
           killed
           .
           
           In
           the
           1185.
           yeare
           he
           died
           :
           and
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           3.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Vrban
           3.
           
           (
           whom
           for
           his
           troublesomenesse
           they
           called
           Turbano
           ,
           as
           saith
           
             Albertus
             Crantzio
          
           in
           the
           6.
           booke
           ,
           and
           52.
           chap.
           of
           his
           Saxon
           historie
           )
           determined
           to
           excommunicate
           the
           Emperour
           :
           because
           he
           was
           a
           let
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           wold
           not
           permit
           him
           to
           do
           what
           he
           listed
           :
           
           but
           he
           did
           it
           not
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           1187.
           yere
           ,
           he
           died
           before
           he
           would
           .
           
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           8.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           time
           the
           Moores
           tooke
           Ierusalem
           .
        
         
           Gregorie
           8.
           
           before
           he
           was
           two
           moneths
           Pope
           died
           .
        
         
           When
           Clement
           3.
           
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           incited
           the
           Christian
           Princes
           (
           as
           had
           done
           his
           predecessours
           )
           to
           warre
           beyond
           the
           seas
           :
           which
           did
           the
           Popes
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           own
           peculiar
           intents
           &
           commodities
           ,
           as
           vpon
           Alexander
           3.
           we
           haue
           already
           declared
           :
           because
           the
           Princes
           being
           so
           farre
           remote
           ,
           and
           intangled
           with
           warres
           against
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           the
           Popes
           might
           do
           ,
           and
           did
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           listed
           .
           The
           Danes
           this
           Pope
           excommunicated
           ,
           
           because
           they
           would
           their
           Priestes
           should
           be
           married
           ,
           and
           not
           concubine
           keepers
           .
           In
           this
           1191.
           yeare
           he
           died
           .
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           eight
           then
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
           
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           after
           ,
           
           Celestine
           3.
           was
           made
           Pope
           .
           He
           crowned
           Henrie
           6.
           and
           much
           repining
           that
           Tancred
           ,
           the
           bastard
           son
           of
           Roger
           (
           whom
           the
           Sicilians
           had
           chosen
           for
           king
           ,
           William
           their
           king
           being
           dead
           without
           heire
           )
           should
           be
           the
           king
           of
           Sicilia
           .
           The
           Pope
           married
           the
           Emperour
           with
           Constantia
           the
           daughter
           of
           R●gero
           ,
           
           taking
           her
           out
           of
           the
           Monasterie
           of
           Panormo
           ,
           where
           she
           was
           a
           Nunne
           ,
           vpon
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           expelling
           Tancred
           ,
           who
           then
           possessed
           it
           .
           He
           should
           demaund
           for
           dower
           the
           kingdome
           of
           both
           Sicils
           :
           and
           for
           being
           king
           of
           Sicilia
           should
           pay
           his
           fealty
           to
           the
           Pope
           :
           
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           much
           bloudshed
           .
           When
           this
           Emperour
           Henry
           was
           dead
           great
           sisme
           arose
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           &
           such
           and
           so
           great
           was
           the
           discord
           ,
           that
           hardly
           one
           parish
           agreed
           with
           another
           .
           By
           these
           cōtentions
           amōg
           the
           priests
           
           the
           Pope
           greatly
           enriched
           himselfe
           ;
           because
           in
           Rome
           they
           were
           to
           be
           ended
           ,
           as
           noteth
           
             Conrado
             Lichtenao
          
           ,
           Abbot
           of
           Vespurg
           :
           whose
           words
           ,
           
           for
           that
           they
           are
           worthie
           of
           perpetuall
           memorie
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           recite
           them
           .
           Hardly
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           remayned
           any
           bishopricke
           or
           ecclesiasticall
           dignity
           which
           entertained
           not
           strifes
           ;
           whose
           cause
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           emptie
           hande
           ,
           was
           caried
           to
           Rome
           .
           Be
           glad
           mother
           Rome
           ;
           because
           the
           sluces
           of
           treasures
           doe
           open
           in
           the
           earth
           ;
           that
           the
           flouds
           and
           riuers
           of
           money
           ,
           may
           come
           to
           thee
           in
           great
           abundadnce
           .
           Reioice
           ouer
           the
           wickednes
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           :
           because
           for
           recompence
           of
           so
           great
           wickednes
           ,
           the
           price
           to
           thee
           is
           geuen
           :
           delight
           thou
           with
           discorde
           thy
           helper
           ,
           which
           issued
           from
           the
           pit
           infernall
           ,
           that
           many
           rewardes
           of
           money
           might
           be
           heaped
           vnto
           thee
           .
           Hold
           that
           for
           which
           thou
           hast
           thirsted
           :
           Sing
           to
           sing
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           godly
           religion
           ,
           thou
           hast
           ouercome
           the
           world
           :
           draw
           men
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           not
           their
           deuotion
           ,
           but
           the
           committing
           of
           great
           abhominations
           ,
           
           and
           the
           deciding
           of
           strifes
           for
           reward
           .
           Hitherto
           the
           Abbot
           ;
           who
           so
           now
           would
           say
           thus
           should
           be
           an
           heretike
           ,
           
           a
           Lutherane
           .
           In
           the
           1198.
           yeare
           died
           
             Celestinus
             .
             Don
             Alonso
          
           8.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Innocent
           13.
           (
           whom
           the
           Historians
           call
           Nocentissimus
           )
           bare
           so
           great
           hatred
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Philip
           ,
           because
           against
           his
           liking
           ,
           he
           was
           chosen
           by
           the
           Germane
           Princes
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           these
           words
           :
           
           Bishop
           ,
           either
           take
           the
           crowne
           and
           kingdom
           from
           Philip
           ;
           or
           Philip
           take
           from
           the
           Bishop
           his
           Bishopdome
           .
           And
           so
           stirred
           he
           vp
           Otho
           ,
           a
           great
           and
           rash
           warriour
           ,
           against
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Much
           bloud
           he
           shed
           for
           the
           Popes
           cause
           :
           vntill
           another
           Otho
           ,
           
           and
           great
           taitor
           slew
           Philip
           :
           and
           so
           his
           Competitor
           Otho
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           good
           seruice
           done
           to
           the
           Pope
           was
           crowned
           .
           Note
           that
           which
           before
           we
           haue
           said
           vpon
           Alexāder
           3.
           against
           the
           Emperour
           :
           but
           long
           lasted
           not
           the
           friendship
           between
           Innocent
           &
           Otho
           .
           For
           Otho
           willing
           to
           recouer
           that
           which
           the
           Popes
           had
           vsurped
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Pope
           excommunicated
           :
           &
           all
           whosoeuer
           should
           call
           ,
           or
           hold
           Otho
           for
           Emperour
           were
           accursed
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Pope
           procured
           the
           Princes
           to
           choose
           for
           Emperor
           Frederike
           king
           of
           Cicil.
           The
           Popes
           be
           like
           vnto
           stumpets
           ,
           which
           no
           longer
           loue
           their
           ruffians
           ,
           then
           they
           do
           them
           seruice
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           
           the
           1212
           yeare
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Nobles
           of
           Alsacia
           (
           as
           
             Huldericus
             Mucius
          
           reporteth
           )
           condemned
           the
           Pope
           for
           wicked
           ,
           because
           he
           suffered
           not
           the
           Priests
           to
           be
           maried
           :
           And
           because
           certaine
           men
           said
           :
           it
           was
           lawfull
           for
           euerie
           Christian
           to
           eate
           flesh
           and
           marrie
           at
           any
           time
           of
           the
           yere
           ;
           the
           bishops
           burned
           in
           one
           daie
           a
           hundred
           persons
           .
           If
           this
           be
           heresie
           ,
           then
           Saint
           Paule
           was
           an
           heretique
           .
           1.
           
           Timothie
           .
           4.
           3.
           where
           he
           calleth
           them
           that
           forbid
           mariage
           ,
           and
           meats
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           created
           ,
           &c.
           apostatates
           from
           the
           faith
           .
           This
           Innocent
           3.
           vnder
           colour
           to
           recouer
           the
           holy
           land
           ,
           did
           celebrate
           the
           Councell
           of
           Laeteran
           :
           but
           his
           principall
           intent
           was
           ,
           to
           excommunicate
           and
           depose
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           taken
           some
           citties
           of
           the
           Patrimonie
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           .
           The
           Pope
           in
           this
           Councell
           ,
           brought
           forth
           auricular
           confession
           .
           He
           was
           the
           first
           that
           imposed
           this
           charge
           vpon
           christians
           He
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           
           that
           forbad
           the
           laitie
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           the
           cuppe
           in
           the
           communion
           .
           This
           prohibition
           was
           confirmed
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           .
           Almericus
           a
           learned
           man
           ,
           he
           condempned
           for
           an
           heretike
           ,
           
           and
           cōmaunded
           his
           bones
           to
           be
           burned
           in
           Paris
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           that
           held
           his
           opinion
           .
           This
           did
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           saith
           Friar
           
             Domingo
             Soto
          
           in
           one
           of
           his
           sermons
           ;
           )
           because
           Almericus
           had
           taught
           ,
           that
           Images
           should
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           
           Seest
           thou
           not
           ô
           Pope
           ,
           that
           God
           forbiddeth
           that
           which
           thou
           commandest
           ;
           and
           comandeth
           that
           thou
           forbiddest
           ;
           with
           great
           reason
           doe
           men
           call
           thee
           Antichrist
           .
           The
           Councell
           of
           Eliberis
           ,
           celebrated
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           almost
           with
           the
           first
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           comaundeth
           ;
           that
           that
           which
           is
           reuerenced
           ,
           or
           adored
           ,
           should
           not
           vpon
           the
           walles
           be
           pictured
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           we
           haue
           said
           .
           This
           Pope
           ordeined
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           princes
           disagreed
           in
           election
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           such
           election
           should
           remaine
           to
           the
           arbitrement
           of
           the
           pope
           .
           Concerning
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           7
           electors
           ,
           
           reade
           
             Carion
             .
             lib.
             5.
             fol.
          
           3.
           and
           5.
           
           Therewith
           hath
           the
           Pope
           nothing
           to
           doe
           .
           He
           commaunded
           the
           God
           Pan
           ,
           the
           wheaten
           God
           ,
           should
           in
           the
           Churches
           be
           kept
           .
           
           And
           that
           when
           they
           carried
           it
           to
           any
           sicke
           person
           ,
           a
           little
           bell
           and
           light
           should
           be
           borne
           before
           it
           .
           Hee
           ordained
           that
           the
           Pope
           ought
           to
           correct
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           
           And
           that
           none
           bee
           holden
           for
           Emperour
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           bee
           crowned
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           If
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           in
           our
           Countrey
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           nor
           Maximilian
           his
           sonne
           ,
           nor
           Rodulph
           his
           nephewe
           ,
           that
           nowe
           is
           Emperour
           ;
           were
           no
           Emperours
           :
           seeing
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           these
           three
           besides
           other
           more
           were
           crowned
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           
           In
           the
           1216.
           yeere
           he
           dyed
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Cantipratensis
          
           ,
           a
           Dominican
           (
           as
           recounteth
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             lib.
             21.
             cap.
          
           26.
           
           ¶
           7.
           )
           writeth
           that
           this
           Innocent
           ,
           after
           his
           death
           burning
           in
           cruell
           flames
           ,
           appeared
           to
           the
           holy
           Virgine
           Lutgarda
           ,
           and
           said
           vnto
           her
           ,
           that
           so
           should
           he
           goe
           vnto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           :
           and
           that
           for
           three
           sinnes
           hee
           had
           deserued
           euerlastingly
           to
           bee
           condemned
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           glorious
           mother
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           mercie
           fauoured
           him
           because
           he
           had
           built
           a
           Church
           in
           honour
           of
           her
           holy
           and
           sweete
           name
           .
           And
           this
           Authour
           saith
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Lutgarda
           tolde
           him
           what
           sinnes
           they
           were
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           for
           the
           Popes
           honour
           would
           not
           write
           them
           .
           O
           yee
           Church-men
           that
           for
           true
           prelates
           confound
           the
           Churches
           ,
           God
           grant
           ye
           become
           not
           worse
           then
           Innocent
           .
           Thus
           farre
           Pineda
           .
           Open
           thine
           eyes
           (
           ô
           Spaine
           )
           and
           vnderstand
           at
           last
           ,
           what
           a
           one
           is
           the
           Pope
           ,
           whome
           as
           a
           God
           on
           earth
           thou
           adorest
           .
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           ninth
           then
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
           
        
         
           Honorius
           the
           third
           against
           the
           excommunicated
           Otho
           the
           fourth
           and
           Henry
           the
           first
           ,
           crowned
           Frederick
           second
           sonne
           of
           Constantia
           the
           Nunne
           (
           of
           whom
           we
           haue
           spoken
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Celestinus
           the
           third
           )
           which
           Fredericke
           ,
           because
           he
           sought
           that
           which
           was
           his
           in
           Sicilia
           and
           Pulla
           ,
           the
           Pope
           did
           afterwards
           excommunicate
           .
           This
           Honorius
           forbad
           the
           Ciuill
           lawe
           to
           be
           read
           in
           Paris
           .
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           1223.
           yeare
           ,
           did
           one
           Adam
           Bishop
           of
           Cathan
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           excommunicate
           certaine
           men
           ,
           
           for
           not
           paying
           their
           tithes
           ,
           against
           whome
           the
           citizens
           were
           so
           muche
           offended
           ,
           that
           they
           burned
           him
           in
           his
           kitchin
           .
           So
           much
           did
           the
           Pope
           stomacke
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           he
           staied
           not
           (
           till
           the
           king
           of
           Scotland
           called
           Alexander
           did
           it
           :
           
           )
           but
           400.
           of
           them
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           and
           their
           sonnes
           to
           be
           gelded
           ;
           that
           their
           name
           shoulde
           not
           remaine
           in
           the
           earth
           .
           Cruell
           and
           reuengefull
           is
           this
           beast
           .
           
           In
           the
           1227.
           yere
           he
           died
           .
           
             Don
             
             Fernando
          
           ,
           surnamed
           the
           Holie
           ;
           which
           wan
           Seuill
           ,
           Cordoua
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Andalusia
           ,
           
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Gregorie
           9.
           the
           Nephew
           ,
           or
           to
           speake
           better
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Innocent
           3.
           bare
           great
           hatred
           against
           Fredericke
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           confirmed
           the
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           which
           Honorius
           had
           giuen
           against
           him
           .
           The
           Ambassadors
           ,
           which
           the
           Emperor
           sent
           for
           his
           excuse
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           heare
           .
           He
           incited
           manie
           Princes
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           thing
           the
           Emperor
           seeing
           ,
           to
           auoyd
           the
           furie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Palestina
           to
           make
           warre
           with
           the
           Souldan
           ,
           as
           the
           pope
           commanded
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Emperor
           was
           passed
           the
           sea
           ,
           then
           the
           Pope
           made
           himselfe
           Maister
           of
           Pulla
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           consent
           that
           the
           crossed
           souldiers
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           go
           and
           serue
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           should
           passe
           the
           sea
           .
           The
           Emperor
           went
           thither
           ,
           where
           so
           valiantly
           he
           behaued
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           wan
           Ierusalem
           and
           other
           cities
           ,
           and
           made
           truce
           with
           the
           Souldan
           for
           ten
           yeares
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           by
           his
           Embassadors
           he
           signified
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           supposing
           that
           the
           Pope
           would
           haue
           reioyced
           :
           But
           so
           farre
           off
           was
           the
           Pope
           from
           reioycing
           at
           the
           newes
           ,
           
           that
           he
           commanded
           those
           which
           brought
           them
           to
           be
           slaine
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           tell
           them
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           bruted
           it
           abroad
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           was
           dead
           .
           This
           did
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           those
           certaine
           citties
           of
           Pulla
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           yet
           rendered
           ,
           hearing
           of
           the
           Emperours
           death
           might
           yeeld
           themselues
           vnto
           him
           .
           Herein
           the
           Pope
           shewed
           himselfe
           a
           murtherer
           and
           lyer
           ,
           the
           verie
           sonne
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Emperour
           might
           not
           returne
           ,
           the
           Pope
           by
           letteres
           requested
           the
           Soldan
           not
           to
           deliuer
           the
           holie
           land
           vnto
           him
           .
           But
           the
           Emperour
           set
           all
           things
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           returned
           into
           Italie
           ,
           and
           recouered
           againe
           that
           which
           the
           Pope
           had
           vsurped
           in
           Pulla
           .
           The
           Pope
           seeing
           this
           ,
           did
           excommunicate
           him
           againe
           ,
           obiecting
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           made
           truce
           with
           the
           Souldan
           :
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           by
           the
           mediatiation
           of
           the
           Princes
           the
           Pope
           absolued
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           prouided
           that
           he
           payd
           for
           his
           absolution
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           ounces
           of
           gold
           ,
           or
           as
           saith
           
             Hist
             .
             Pontific
          
           .
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Gregory
           the
           ninth
           ,
           a
           hundred
           twenty
           fiue
           thousand
           ounces
           .
           But
           Nauclerus
           ,
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             ,
             Rerum
             Germanicarum
             Epitome
             :
          
           and
           
             Carion
             lib.
          
           5.
           say
           ,
           120000.
           ounces
           of
           gold
           .
           How
           deerely
           the
           Pope
           selleth
           his
           vile
           
           merchandise
           here
           appeareth
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Mercer
           ,
           chapman
           ,
           nor
           Pedler
           ,
           which
           sell
           so
           deere
           their
           wares
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           selleth
           his
           inke
           ,
           paper
           ,
           waxe
           ,
           and
           leade
           .
           When
           the
           Emperour
           was
           departed
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           hee
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           confederates
           sought
           to
           depriue
           him
           of
           the
           Empire
           :
           whereupon
           he
           returned
           into
           Italy
           and
           chastised
           the
           rebelles
           .
           The
           Pope
           hearing
           thereof
           ,
           did
           eftsoones
           excommunicate
           the
           Emperour
           as
           then
           in
           Pauia
           ,
           who
           now
           vnable
           any
           longer
           to
           endure
           the
           couetousnesse
           ,
           sausinesse
           and
           tyranny
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           resolued
           to
           make
           them
           knowne
           to
           all
           faithfull
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           fly
           from
           the
           error
           &
           false
           religion
           of
           the
           Popes
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           he
           commaunded
           a
           man
           well
           exercised
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           preach
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           wherein
           he
           should
           intreate
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           And
           so
           it
           was
           .
           The
           Sermon
           being
           ended
           ,
           the
           errours
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           were
           so
           discouered
           and
           the
           craft
           and
           subtiltie
           of
           the
           Popes
           so
           manifested
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           wrote
           to
           the
           Pope
           these
           verses
           .
        
         
           
             Roma
             diu
             titubans
             longis
             erroribus
             acta
          
           
             Corruet
             ,
             &
             mundi
             desinet
             esse
             caput
             .
          
        
         
           To
           wit
           Rome
           ,
           that
           long
           time
           hath
           stumbled
           ,
           shall
           fall
           ,
           and
           cease
           to
           be
           the
           head
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           which
           we
           see
           dayly
           more
           and
           more
           to
           be
           verified
           .
           How
           many
           kingdomes
           haue
           cast
           off
           the
           Romane
           tyranny
           ?
           
           This
           Pope
           commaunded
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           
             Aue
             Maria
          
           ,
           the
           
             Salue
             Regina
          
           :
           (
           that
           so
           blasphemous
           Antheme
           against
           Christ
           ,
           which
           this
           Pope
           first
           cōmanded
           to
           be
           sung
           in
           the
           Churches
           )
           and
           also
           at
           the
           eleuation
           of
           his
           pasted
           God
           the
           bel
           should
           be
           tolled
           .
           To
           Saint
           Fraunces
           was
           this
           Pope
           very
           much
           deuoted
           :
           and
           so
           commaunded
           ,
           that
           the
           faithfull
           should
           beleeue
           ,
           Saint
           Fraunces
           to
           haue
           had
           the
           fiue
           woundes
           .
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           (
           as
           a
           Frier
           Franciscan
           )
           libr.
           22.
           cap.
           23.
           
           ¶
           .
           3.
           handleth
           this
           matter
           at
           large
           .
           And
           in
           the
           39.
           cap.
           ¶
           .
           3
           he
           intreateth
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           which
           he
           saith
           had
           the
           woundes
           ,
           as
           had
           Saint
           Fraunces
           :
           which
           historie
           ,
           among
           the
           swarme
           of
           false
           miracles
           you
           shall
           find
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           booke
           .
           This
           Pope
           (
           as
           noteth
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             ,
             lib.
          
           21.
           cap.
           33.
           
           ¶
           .
           3.
           )
           compiled
           and
           ordained
           the
           Decretals
           .
           
           The
           lawes
           of
           the
           Popes
           whereby
           the
           Cannonists
           be
           gouerned
           ,
           some
           are
           called
           Decretals
           which
           be
           
           (
           as
           Pineda
           in
           the
           place
           alleaged
           doth
           note
           it
           )
           determinatiue
           Epistles
           of
           some
           doubtful
           causes
           which
           the
           Pope
           alone
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           and
           consultation
           of
           some
           maketh
           .
           A
           Decree
           is
           called
           that
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Pope
           establisheth
           by
           aduise
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           
           without
           request
           of
           any
           .
           A
           Cannon
           is
           that
           which
           in
           an
           vniuersall
           Councell
           is
           established
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           distinction
           of
           the
           Glose
           .
           Cann
           .
           Omnis
           .
           Dist
           .
           3.
           vpon
           a
           Decree
           .
           He
           addeth
           ,
           
           that
           the
           statute
           in
           matter
           of
           faith
           is
           called
           Dogma
           :
           and
           that
           which
           consisteth
           in
           matters
           of
           vices
           or
           vertues
           ,
           
           Mandatum
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           prohibitiue
           ,
           an
           Interdiction
           it
           is
           called
           without
           punishment
           assigned
           :
           
           and
           Sancion
           is
           the
           member
           of
           the
           lawe
           ,
           that
           appointeth
           the
           punishment
           to
           transgressors
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           somewhat
           lower
           :
           Other
           constitutions
           ,
           which
           other
           popes
           haue
           sithens
           inuented
           remaine
           in
           another
           volume
           ,
           which
           wee
           call
           
             Liber
             Sextus
          
           ,
           
           compiled
           and
           authorised
           by
           Pop
           Boniface
           the
           eight
           and
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Lyons
           in
           France
           by
           him
           published
           .
           And
           Clement
           the
           fift
           made
           afterwards
           many
           others
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           Clementines
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           Other
           Extrauagants
           many
           Popes
           made
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           Extrauagants
           be
           they
           called
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           put
           in
           the
           titles
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           other
           ordinarie
           ones
           be
           ,
           but
           each
           one
           apart
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           euery
           one
           intreating
           of
           it
           distinct
           matter
           :
           euen
           as
           Quodlibets
           are
           so
           called
           ,
           
           because
           they
           be
           put
           amongst
           diuine
           questions
           ,
           handled
           apart
           by
           themselues
           ,
           euery
           one
           according
           to
           it
           matter
           .
           I
           thought
           good
           (
           seeing
           in
           this
           booke
           is
           handled
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           )
           to
           set
           downe
           here
           the
           names
           of
           the
           lawes
           wherewith
           the
           Pope
           gouerneth
           his
           Church
           .
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           only
           vniuersall
           head
           of
           his
           vniuersall
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           conteined
           in
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           (
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Byble
           ,
           and
           our
           aduersaries
           so
           much
           abhor
           and
           detest
           as
           the
           pestilence
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           of
           diuels
           )
           gouerneth
           his
           Church
           :
           and
           therefore
           vnder
           such
           rigorous
           paine
           forbid
           they
           the
           reading
           thereof
           :
           calling
           it
           a
           booke
           of
           heresies
           .
           Arise
           ô
           Lord
           ,
           sleepe
           not
           ,
           disperse
           thine
           enemies
           ,
           and
           driue
           those
           away
           that
           abhorre
           thy
           holie
           lawe
           which
           thy
           Maiestie
           hath
           published
           by
           the
           mouth
           and
           writing
           of
           thine
           holy
           Prophetes
           and
           Apostles
           .
           In
           the
           1241.
           
           yeare
           this
           Gregorie
           9.
           died
           .
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           3.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Celestinus
           the
           fourth
           ,
           
           a
           Milanist
           ,
           assayed
           what
           he
           might
           ,
           to
           
           secute
           the
           good
           Emperour
           Fredericke
           :
           but
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           Pope
           but
           eighteene
           dayes
           ,
           
           and
           (
           as
           is
           sayd
           )
           poysoned
           :
           hee
           could
           not
           performe
           it
           .
           In
           the
           election
           of
           this
           Celestine
           the
           fourth
           (
           saith
           the
           historie
           ,
           )
           an
           English
           Cardinall
           called
           
             Robert
             Somerton
          
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           haue
           succeeded
           Gregorie
           the
           ninth
           ,
           
           was
           poisoned
           .
           Celestine
           being
           dead
           ,
           because
           the
           Emperour
           tooke
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           the
           popedome
           was
           voyd
           almost
           21
           moneths
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           of
           Baldwin
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           and
           others
           ,
           he
           let
           them
           go
           .
           
             Don
             Fenando
          
           3.
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
           
        
         
           When
           Innocent
           the
           fourth
           ,
           a
           Genoway
           ,
           was
           Pope
           ,
           of
           a
           most
           deere
           friend
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Fredericke
           he
           beame
           a
           mortall
           enemie
           .
           I
           will
           here
           recite
           what
           saith
           
             Ieronymus
             Marius
          
           ,
           concerning
           this
           Pope
           ,
           of
           him
           saith
           he
           :
           that
           being
           Pope
           he
           held
           a
           Councell
           against
           the
           Emperor
           at
           Lyous
           in
           Fraunce
           :
           in
           which
           Councell
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           cited
           the
           Emperour
           .
           The
           Embassadors
           of
           the
           Emperour
           besought
           the
           Pope
           to
           giue
           him
           time
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Councell
           :
           this
           time
           the
           Pope
           refused
           to
           graunt
           ,
           but
           there
           ,
           like
           a
           mad
           man
           ,
           excommunicated
           and
           deposed
           the
           Emperour
           :
           commaunding
           that
           none
           should
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Princes
           to
           choose
           another
           Emperour
           :
           whom
           he
           so
           sollicited
           ,
           and
           with
           promises
           deceiued
           ,
           that
           they
           chose
           for
           Emperour
           Henrie
           ,
           Lantgraue
           of
           Turingia
           .
           Fredericke
           the
           second
           vnderstanding
           hereof
           ,
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           rest
           defended
           himselfe
           valiantly
           ,
           vntill
           being
           in
           Pulla
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           escape
           the
           snares
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           where
           a
           certaine
           man
           by
           the
           Pope
           corrupted
           ,
           did
           poyson
           him
           .
           Yet
           began
           he
           notwithstanding
           to
           recouer
           ,
           
           vntill
           a
           young
           man
           called
           Manfredo
           with
           money
           also
           (
           as
           some
           say
           )
           by
           the
           pope
           corrupted
           ,
           strangled
           him
           with
           a
           towell
           .
           Concerning
           this
           good
           Emperour
           ,
           no
           credite
           is
           to
           be
           giuen
           either
           to
           
             Blundus
             ,
             Platina
             ,
             Estella
          
           ,
           nor
           Sabellicus
           ,
           because
           they
           wrote
           the
           sayings
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           flatterers
           to
           stirre
           vp
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           against
           this
           good
           Emperour
           .
           
           Who
           listeth
           to
           knowe
           the
           truth
           ,
           let
           him
           reade
           
             Petrus
             de
             Vinea
          
           in
           his
           sixe
           bookes
           of
           Epistles
           .
           Hitherto
           Marius
           .
           
           In
           Sueuia
           at
           this
           time
           were
           preachers
           ,
           that
           with
           great
           libertie
           preached
           the
           truth
           ,
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Cardinals
           ,
           they
           iustified
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Fredericke
           the
           
           second
           and
           Conrad
           his
           sonne
           :
           and
           boldly
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           neithe
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Cardinals
           ,
           nor
           Bishops
           had
           any
           authority
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           stained
           with
           Simony
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           held
           no
           power
           which
           Christ
           had
           giuen
           them
           .
           The
           Priests
           (
           sayd
           they
           )
           being
           in
           mortall
           sinne
           ,
           did
           neither
           bind
           nor
           loose
           ,
           nor
           yet
           consecrate
           at
           al
           ,
           &c.
           
           At
           the
           end
           of
           their
           sermons
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           indulgēces
           which
           they
           preached
           ,
           were
           not
           feigned
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           inuented
           of
           his
           Prelates
           ,
           but
           graunted
           by
           the
           omnipotent
           God.
           In
           the
           foresayd
           Councell
           of
           Lugdanum
           ,
           
           Innocent
           ordeined
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinals
           should
           vse
           red
           shadowes
           (
           which
           they
           call
           hattes
           )
           and
           cloakes
           ,
           and
           ride
           vpon
           trapped
           horses
           :
           and
           this
           (
           saith
           Platina
           )
           to
           adorne
           his
           order
           of
           Cardinals
           .
           Note
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           that
           which
           
             Pero
             Mexia
          
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           saith
           :
           where
           to
           paint
           Saint
           Ierome
           with
           a
           hat
           is
           made
           a
           mockerie
           :
           for
           Saint
           Ierome
           died
           aboue
           850
           yeares
           before
           Innocent
           inuented
           the
           hattes
           .
           This
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           fourth
           had
           many
           bastards
           ;
           whom
           ,
           after
           the
           popish
           custome
           he
           called
           Nephewes
           .
           Vntill
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pope
           (
           as
           noteth
           Bibliander
           )
           there
           was
           no
           article
           of
           faith
           ,
           
           nor
           law
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           worship
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           This
           Pope
           was
           the
           first
           that
           created
           a
           new
           God
           by
           his
           transubstantiation
           :
           albeit
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Honorius
           3.
           began
           this
           building
           .
           This
           Pope
           offered
           to
           Henry
           3.
           king
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           both
           Sicils
           ,
           
           if
           he
           would
           buy
           it
           .
           In
           the
           1254.
           yeare
           he
           died
           :
           and
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           10.
           called
           the
           wise
           ,
           which
           was
           Emperour
           ,
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Alexander
           4.
           an
           Italian
           was
           the
           first
           that
           persecuted
           and
           excommunicated
           Manfred
           king
           of
           Sicilia
           .
           
           By
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           many
           reuolts
           happened
           in
           Italie
           .
           
           
             William
             de
             S.
             Amor
          
           ,
           a
           learned
           man
           ,
           who
           wrote
           against
           the
           feigned
           pouertie
           of
           the
           begging
           Friars
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           which
           bookes
           ,
           with
           a
           terrible
           edict
           the
           Pope
           prohibited
           .
           This
           good
           man
           affirmed
           these
           idle
           poore
           and
           lazie
           fellowes
           ,
           which
           liued
           by
           almes
           ,
           were
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           saluation
           .
           This
           Alexander
           4.
           secretly
           fauoured
           Richard
           the
           sonne
           of
           king
           Iohn
           of
           England
           ,
           
           for
           money
           which
           he
           had
           promised
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           make
           him
           Emperour
           ,
           but
           publikely
           hee
           made
           shewe
           to
           fauour
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           10.
           king
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           of
           whome
           hee
           had
           receiued
           verie
           much
           money
           .
        
         
         
           A
           double
           hearted
           man
           ,
           is
           neuer
           good
           .
           In
           the
           1262.
           yeare
           ,
           or
           after
           others
           1261.
           he
           died
           :
           and
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           tenth
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
           
        
         
           Vrban
           4.
           
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           tooke
           against
           Manfred
           ,
           as
           his
           predecessour
           Alexander
           the
           fourth
           had
           done
           .
           And
           the
           better
           to
           be
           enabled
           for
           his
           owne
           reuenge
           ,
           he
           prayed
           Lewis
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           send
           Charles
           his
           brother
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Prouince
           and
           Aniou
           ,
           whom
           he
           called
           king
           of
           both
           Sicils
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           campe
           into
           Italie
           .
           Charles
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           after
           many
           warlike
           conflicts
           ,
           ouercame
           and
           slew
           Manfred
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           Benauente
           :
           and
           so
           took
           he
           vnder
           fealty
           ,
           the
           kingdoms
           of
           Sicilia
           ,
           with
           Dukedome
           of
           Calabria
           and
           Pulla
           (
           the
           pope
           against
           all
           right
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           faulteth
           in
           whatsoeuer
           he
           doth
           ,
           giuing
           the
           same
           vnto
           him
           )
           This
           manifest
           roberie
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           manie
           ensuing
           murders
           .
           This
           Vrban
           the
           fourth
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           a
           certain
           woman
           called
           Eua
           ,
           
           a
           Recluse
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Leege
           (
           familiarly
           by
           him
           knowne
           before
           he
           was
           Pope
           )
           did
           institute
           the
           great
           feast
           of
           the
           breaden
           God
           ,
           called
           
             Corpus
             Christi
          
           .
           This
           woman
           
             Arnoldus
             Bostius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Petrus
             Premostratensis
          
           report
           ,
           
           had
           a
           reuelation
           (
           a
           diuellish
           one
           no
           doubt
           )
           vpon
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           feast
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           shee
           by
           her
           letters
           signified
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           requesting
           him
           by
           his
           papall
           authoritie
           to
           cause
           it
           to
           be
           celebrated
           :
           Which
           thing
           the
           pope
           graunted
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           letter
           in
           answere
           thereof
           appeareth
           .
           This
           letter
           thus
           beginneth
           :
           
             Vrbanus
             Episcopus
             ,
             seruus
             seruorum
             Dei
             ,
             dilectae
             in
             Christo
             filiae
             Euae
             ,
             salutem
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vrban
          
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           seruant
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           ,
           to
           Euah
           his
           beloued
           daughter
           in
           Christ
           ,
           health
           and
           Apostolique
           blessing
           :
           We
           know
           ô
           daughter
           ,
           that
           with
           great
           desire
           hath
           thy
           soule
           desired
           the
           solemne
           feast
           of
           the
           body
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           instituted
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           celebrated
           of
           all
           faithfull
           Christians
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Letter
           is
           long
           ,
           and
           therefore
           contenting
           my selfe
           to
           haue
           put
           downe
           the
           summe
           ,
           I
           haue
           spared
           here
           to
           recite
           it
           .
           Behold
           heere
           ,
           my
           brethren
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           solemne
           feast
           ,
           with
           so
           manie
           daunces
           ,
           Castles
           ,
           Maygames
           ,
           playes
           ,
           maydes
           borne
           vpon
           mens
           shoulders
           ,
           streetes
           strowed
           with
           boughes
           and
           decked
           with
           Tapistrie
           .
           A
           day
           it
           is
           of
           most
           great
           superstition
           and
           Idolatrie
           :
           a
           day
           wherein
           more
           villanies
           then
           vertues
           are
           committed
           .
           For
           
           who
           ,
           (
           he
           or
           shee
           )
           vpon
           this
           day
           ,
           will
           not
           see
           ,
           and
           be
           seene
           ;
           &
           that
           beside
           which
           passeth
           ,
           more
           to
           be
           lamented
           then
           laughed
           at
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Honorius
           the
           third
           laid
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           ground-worke
           of
           this
           building
           .
           In
           the
           1265.
           or
           after
           some
           others
           ,
           
           1264.
           yeere
           died
           Vrban
           :
           and
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           10.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Clement
           4.
           
           a
           Frenchman
           was
           like
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           cruell
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           bloodshedder
           .
           He
           called
           into
           Italy
           against
           Manfred
           king
           of
           Cicill
           ,
           Charles
           Earle
           of
           Aniou
           :
           Charles
           vanquished
           and
           killed
           Manfred
           ,
           whom
           this
           vngentle
           Clement
           made
           king
           of
           Sicilia
           ,
           and
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
           with
           this
           condition
           to
           pay
           him
           yeerely
           40000.
           duckats
           .
           This
           caused
           infinite
           numbers
           of
           men
           to
           be
           murdered
           .
           For
           Conradino
           ,
           the
           sonne
           and
           heire
           of
           Conrade
           ,
           king
           of
           Sicilia
           ,
           sought
           to
           defend
           his
           right
           :
           but
           Charles
           ouercame
           and
           tooke
           him
           prisoner
           ,
           together
           with
           Fredericke
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           neere
           vnto
           Naples
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           pope
           did
           behead
           them
           .
           For
           Charles
           wrote
           to
           the
           Pope
           what
           he
           should
           doe
           with
           Conradino
           his
           prisoner
           ?
           The
           Pope
           answered
           ,
           The
           life
           of
           Charles
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           Conradino
           &c.
           
           After
           him
           ,
           Adrian
           5.
           against
           this
           Charles
           ,
           
           demanded
           aide
           of
           Rodolph
           the
           Emperour
           .
           The
           kingdome
           of
           Naples
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           this
           cursed
           Pope
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Sueuia
           tooke
           end
           .
           In
           the
           1270.
           yeere
           ,
           
           this
           butcher
           died
           .
           The
           seat
           of
           Sathan
           was
           long
           time
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           two
           yeeres
           and
           nine
           moneths
           ,
           and
           two
           dayes
           ,
           voide
           .
           And
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           10.
           then
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Clement
           the
           fourth
           being
           dead
           ,
           
           the
           Cardinals
           which
           were
           17.
           number
           ,
           to
           chuse
           a
           new
           pope
           assembled
           together
           ;
           Amongst
           whom
           so
           great
           discord
           arose
           ,
           that
           in
           almost
           three
           yeeres
           space
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           agree
           :
           for
           euery
           of
           them
           pretended
           to
           be
           pope
           .
           Philip
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           Charles
           king
           of
           Sicill
           ,
           hearing
           of
           this
           great
           discord
           ,
           came
           to
           Viterbo
           where
           the
           Cardinals
           were
           ,
           and
           prayed
           them
           to
           dispatch
           and
           chuse
           a
           chiefe
           bishop
           ;
           but
           so
           great
           was
           the
           ambition
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           trauell
           and
           sute
           of
           the
           two
           kings
           ,
           were
           to
           no
           purpose
           :
           &
           so
           they
           returned
           without
           any
           thing
           done
           .
           When
           they
           were
           in
           the
           election
           ,
           inuocating
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           bishop
           Iohn
           Cardinall
           Portuensis
           ,
           seeing
           the
           great
           forwardnesse
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           said
           vnto
           them
           :
           My
           Lords
           ,
           let
           vs
           vncouer
           this
           chamber
           :
           for
           the
           holy
           spirit
           through
           
           so
           great
           roofes
           cannot
           enter
           vnto
           vs.
           When
           the
           same
           Cardinall
           vnderstood
           that
           Gregory
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           cōpiled
           these
           two
           verses
           :
           
             
               Papatus
               munus
               tulit
               Archidiaconus
               vnus
               :
            
             
               Quem
               patrem
               patrum
               ,
               fecit
               discordia
               fratrum
               .
            
          
        
         
           To
           wit
           ,
           an
           Archdeacon
           attained
           to
           the
           Popedom
           ,
           whom
           the
           discord
           of
           brothers
           ,
           made
           father
           of
           fathers
           .
           All
           this
           reporteth
           Panuinus
           an
           Augustin
           Frier
           .
           Behold
           here
           what
           the
           Romists
           thēselues
           report
           ,
           of
           the
           elections
           of
           their
           Popes
           :
           behold
           here
           Ambition
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           election
           gouerneth
           .
           Gregory
           10.
           
           thus
           elected
           ,
           in
           the
           yere
           1273.
           at
           Lyons
           in
           France
           did
           celebrate
           a
           Councell
           :
           where
           
             Michael
             Paleologus
          
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           who
           approued
           the
           doctrin
           of
           the
           Romaine
           church
           ,
           his
           predecessors
           hauing
           12
           times
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           
           &
           as
           many
           times
           more
           reuoked
           the
           same
           ,
           was
           present
           .
           In
           this
           councell
           it
           was
           ordeined
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           being
           dead
           ,
           the
           Cardinals
           shold
           shut
           thēselues
           in
           the
           Conclaue
           .
           And
           that
           moreouer
           which
           Panuinus
           in
           the
           note
           vpon
           Platina
           ,
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Gregory
           10.
           saith
           .
           He
           renued
           a
           fresh
           the
           warre
           of
           the
           holy
           land
           .
           And
           in
           5
           yeres
           that
           he
           poped
           ,
           
           neuer
           saw
           Rome
           .
           In
           the
           1276.
           yere
           he
           died
           ,
           and
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           10.
           
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
           Innocent
           5.
           a
           Burgonion
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           begging
           friar
           that
           was
           made
           pope
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           ,
           he
           much
           fauored
           his
           dominicks
           .
           And
           hauing
           poped
           6.
           moneths
           &
           2.
           daies
           ,
           the
           same
           yere
           with
           his
           predecessor
           he
           died
           .
           
           Adriā
           5.
           a
           Genoway
           was
           the
           nephew
           ,
           or
           as
           is
           thought
           the
           son
           of
           Innocēt
           4.
           whē
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           went
           frō
           Rome
           to
           Viterbo
           :
           frō
           whence
           he
           wrote
           to
           Rodulph
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           to
           aide
           him
           against
           Charles
           king
           of
           Sicilia
           :
           which
           Charles
           ,
           had
           the
           former
           popes
           against
           all
           right
           made
           king
           of
           Sicil
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Clement
           4.
           we
           haue
           noted
           :
           but
           the
           Emperor
           occupied
           in
           the
           wars
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           could
           not
           succor
           him
           .
           He
           poped
           but
           one
           moneth
           ,
           &
           7
           daies
           &
           then
           died
           .
           Iohn
           22.
           (
           or
           21
           or
           20
           )
           before
           he
           was
           pope
           called
           in
           latin
           
             Petrus
             Hispanus
          
           ,
           
           was
           born
           at
           Lisbon
           ,
           &
           by
           professiō
           a
           Phisition
           .
           Albeit
           this
           mā
           was
           holden
           for
           very
           learned
           ;
           yet
           was
           he
           very
           vnskilfull
           to
           gouerne
           .
           And
           as
           saith
           Platina
           wrought
           more
           domage
           thē
           profit
           to
           the
           popedom
           .
           Many
           things
           he
           did
           ,
           which
           shew
           his
           folly
           &
           lightnes
           .
           One
           good
           property
           he
           had
           ,
           that
           whē
           he
           saw
           a
           yong
           man
           inclined
           to
           study
           ,
           with
           benefits
           &
           money
           he
           would
           aide
           him
           .
           This
           mā
           (
           foolish
           as
           he
           was
           )
           promised
           by
           the
           stars
           long
           life
           to
           himselfe
           :
           &
           so
           would
           
           tell
           it
           to
           all
           men
           .
           But
           it
           farre
           otherwise
           happened
           to
           him
           :
           for
           a
           certaine
           chamber
           which
           Valerius
           calleth
           a
           sporting
           chamber
           ,
           &
           Estella
           calleth
           it
           a
           precious
           bed
           chamber
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           builded
           for
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           in
           the
           pallace
           of
           Viterbo
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           4.
           dayes
           ,
           fell
           suddenly
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           &
           the
           Pope
           was
           found
           betweene
           the
           timber
           &
           the
           stones
           :
           who
           (
           hauing
           poped
           8.
           moneths
           ,
           and
           8.
           daies
           )
           at
           7.
           
           dayes
           end
           ,
           in
           the
           1277.
           yere
           died
           .
        
         
           Six
           moneths
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           predecessor
           ,
           
           was
           Nicholas
           3.
           chosen
           :
           for
           the
           Cardinals
           could
           not
           agree
           :
           at
           the
           end
           of
           which
           time
           ,
           
           Charles
           king
           of
           Sicilia
           ruling
           as
           a
           Senator
           in
           the
           Conclaue
           :
           Nicholas
           3.
           was
           chosen
           :
           who
           after
           he
           was
           pope
           began
           thē
           to
           persecute
           Charles
           :
           he
           tooke
           frō
           him
           the
           vicaredge
           of
           Hetruria
           :
           he
           tooke
           frō
           him
           also
           the
           power
           of
           Senator
           ,
           giuē
           him
           by
           Clement
           4.
           he
           forbad
           ,
           that
           no
           king
           or
           prince
           thenceforth
           should
           dare
           to
           demand
           or
           administer
           that
           office
           ,
           &
           tooke
           it
           to
           himselfe
           .
           But
           Martin
           the
           4.
           
           his
           successor
           ,
           did
           restore
           it
           vnto
           him
           .
           For
           so
           agree
           the
           Popes
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           one
           doeth
           ,
           another
           vndoeth
           .
           This
           Nicholas
           with
           great
           wars
           vexed
           Italy
           .
           And
           the
           better
           to
           effect
           his
           purposes
           ,
           he
           perswaded
           
             Don
             Pedro
          
           king
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           to
           demand
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Sicilia
           :
           seeing
           it
           was
           his
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           wife
           Constance
           .
           This
           counsell
           much
           pleased
           
             Don
             Pedro
          
           :
           which
           was
           afterwards
           the
           cause
           of
           much
           bloodshed
           :
           
           In
           the
           yere
           1381.
           died
           Nic.
           
        
         
           Martin
           4.
           
           a
           Frenchman
           
             (
             Panninus
          
           cals
           him
           2.
           )
           with
           great
           humanity
           receiued
           Charles
           king
           of
           Sicilia
           ,
           and
           restored
           him
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           Senator
           ;
           &
           that
           moreouer
           ,
           which
           his
           predecessor
           had
           taken
           frō
           him
           .
           
           He
           excōmunicated
           
             Don
             Pedro
          
           king
           of
           Arragon
           ;
           who
           leuied
           a
           great
           armie
           to
           inuade
           Charles
           in
           Sicilia
           :
           gaue
           his
           kingdome
           for
           a
           prey
           ,
           to
           the
           first
           that
           could
           take
           it
           :
           absolued
           all
           his
           vassals
           from
           their
           oth
           to
           him
           made
           ,
           as
           their
           king
           &c.
           yet
           
             Don
             Pedro
          
           of
           al
           this
           made
           no
           reckoning
           ,
           but
           passed
           into
           Italy
           ,
           &
           aided
           by
           Paleologus
           ,
           Emperor
           of
           Constantinople
           wan
           Sicilia
           .
           The
           Sicilians
           for
           their
           pride
           &
           luxuritie
           ,
           bare
           great
           hatred
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           conspired
           against
           Charles
           &
           his
           frenchmen
           ,
           &
           toulling
           the
           bels
           ,
           they
           issued
           out
           ,
           &
           killed
           all
           ;
           nor
           sex
           nor
           age
           regarded
           ;
           yong
           &
           old
           ,
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           albeit
           great
           with
           child
           they
           destroyed
           .
           
           These
           be
           the
           Euensongs
           ,
           which
           the
           Sicilians
           call
           so
           famous
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           Charles
           with
           his
           armie
           comming
           to
           Naples
           was
           vanquished
           ,
           taken
           ,
           &
           (
           as
           saith
           Platina
           )
           sent
           into
           Arragon
           .
           
           This
           Pope
           Martin
           tooke
           the
           concubine
           of
           his
           predecessor
           Nicholas
           3.
           
           when
           Martin
           had
           4.
           yeares
           and
           one
           moneth
           poped
           ,
           in
           the
           1285.
           yeare
           he
           died
           ,
           of
           whom
           (
           saith
           Platina
           )
           that
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           wrought
           great
           miracles
           .
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           10.
           then
           raigned
           in
           Castile
           .
           
           Honorius
           the
           fourth
           following
           the
           steps
           of
           his
           predecessor
           Martin
           4.
           confirmed
           the
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           interdiction
           against
           
             Don
             Pedro
          
           ,
           which
           held
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Sicilia
           .
           
           In
           the
           1288.
           yeare
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           yeare
           of
           his
           popedome
           ,
           died
           
             Honorius
             .
             Don
             Sancho
          
           the
           braue
           raigned
           in
           Castile
           .
           When
           ten
           moneths
           and
           eight
           dayes
           of
           the
           vacation
           were
           expired
           :
           Nicholas
           the
           fourth
           was
           chosen
           .
           
           In
           this
           time
           were
           great
           tumults
           in
           Rome
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           1292
           yeare
           ,
           
           for
           very
           griefe
           and
           sorrow
           (
           say
           they
           )
           he
           died
           .
           When
           Nicholas
           was
           dead
           ,
           the
           Cardinals
           for
           more
           quiet
           election
           of
           a
           new
           Pope
           ,
           went
           from
           Rome
           ,
           to
           Perusio
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           so
           great
           were
           the
           discordes
           among
           them
           :
           
           that
           in
           two
           yeares
           ,
           three
           moneths
           ,
           &
           two
           dayes
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           agree
           together
           .
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           5.
           raigned
           in
           Castile
           .
           After
           so
           great
           a
           vacation
           Celestine
           5.
           by
           the
           fauour
           of
           Charles
           king
           of
           Naples
           ,
           
           &
           of
           Cardinall
           Latinus
           was
           made
           pope
           .
           This
           pope
           in
           his
           first
           Consistorie
           ,
           (
           as
           sayth
           
             Christianus
             Masseus
          
           )
           willing
           to
           reforme
           the
           church
           for
           example
           vnto
           others
           ,
           
           began
           the
           reformation
           of
           the
           ecclesiastical
           persons
           ,
           resident
           in
           Rome
           :
           for
           which
           the
           church
           men
           were
           so
           offended
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           called
           him
           blocke
           ,
           and
           foole
           :
           among
           whom
           was
           a
           Cardinall
           named
           Benedict
           ,
           or
           to
           speake
           better
           Maledict
           ,
           which
           after
           being
           Pope
           was
           called
           Boniface
           8.
           
           
           He
           I
           say
           ,
           placed
           a
           certaine
           person
           in
           a
           chamber
           of
           the
           pope
           :
           
           which
           person
           many
           nights
           thorough
           a
           trunke
           ,
           should
           say
           these
           words
           :
           
             Celestine
             ,
             Celestine
          
           ,
           renounce
           :
           for
           the
           burthen
           is
           greater
           then
           thou
           art
           able
           to
           beare
           :
           Celestine
           being
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           without
           deceit
           ,
           and
           not
           malicious
           as
           Maledict
           was
           ,
           supposed
           it
           was
           an
           Angell
           ,
           that
           spake
           to
           him
           by
           night
           :
           and
           so
           for
           discharge
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           began
           to
           treat
           of
           renouncing
           :
           which
           heard
           of
           king
           Charles
           ,
           he
           besought
           him
           with
           great
           instance
           ,
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           renounce
           .
           And
           all
           the
           people
           did
           the
           same
           :
           but
           Celestine
           answered
           ,
           he
           would
           doe
           that
           which
           God
           willeth
           .
           In
           the
           end
           being
           exhorted
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           chiefely
           by
           Maledict
           that
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           hauing
           first
           made
           a
           decree
           by
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           Cardinals
           that
           the
           pope
           
           might
           renounce
           after
           he
           had
           6.
           monethes
           bene
           Pope
           ;
           he
           renounced
           ,
           and
           so
           Boniface
           was
           made
           Pope
           :
           who
           when
           hee
           was
           Pope
           ,
           fearing
           (
           as
           saith
           Colemucius
           in
           his
           Neapolitaine
           historie
           )
           the
           holines
           of
           Celestine
           ,
           laid
           hand
           on
           ,
           and
           tooke
           Celestine
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           renounced
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Yermo
           ,
           where
           before
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           had
           liued
           .
           Celestine
           thus
           taken
           ,
           in
           the
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           ninetie
           fiue
           yeere
           died
           .
           
           Boniface
           like
           a
           subtill
           and
           craftie
           man
           yeelded
           (
           albeit
           but
           friuolous
           )
           his
           excuses
           .
           Be
           it
           as
           it
           wil
           be
           (
           saith
           Platina
           )
           this
           is
           notorius
           ;
           that
           verie
           vngratefull
           and
           craftie
           was
           Boniface
           ;
           seing
           by
           his
           ambition
           he
           deceaued
           so
           holie
           a
           man
           ,
           caused
           him
           to
           renounce
           his
           Popedome
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           Yermo
           ,
           tooke
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           into
           a
           Castle
           ;
           where
           before
           the
           time
           of
           a
           yeare
           ,
           and
           fiue
           moneths
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           made
           Pope
           he
           caused
           him
           to
           die
           .
           Of
           this
           Celestine
           (
           saith
           Genebrardus
           )
           by
           authoritie
           of
           some
           hiostories
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Pineda
             lib.
             22.
             cap.
          
           7.
           5.
           3.
           reporteth
           it
           )
           that
           this
           holy
           Pope
           comaunded
           ,
           that
           thenceforth
           neither
           Popes
           nor
           Cardinals
           should
           ride
           ,
           but
           on
           Asses
           ,
           as
           rode
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           him selfe
           ,
           whiles
           he
           was
           Pope
           ;
           as
           writeth
           Papirus
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           the
           braue
           reigned
           in
           Castille
           .
        
         
           Boniface
           8.
           
           of
           the
           Spanish
           race
           ,
           through
           his
           great
           ambition
           and
           deceipt
           ,
           was
           pope
           :
           as
           in
           the
           life
           of
           his
           predecessor
           we
           haue
           declared
           .
           So
           arrogant
           he
           was
           (
           saith
           Platina
           )
           that
           he
           no
           man
           regarded
           :
           some
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           complained
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           kings
           and
           Christian
           princes
           ,
           accusing
           him
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           that
           against
           all
           right
           and
           reason
           ,
           by
           deceauing
           ,
           and
           causing
           Celestine
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           with
           that
           moreouer
           which
           before
           we
           haue
           recited
           ,
           he
           had
           made
           himselfe
           pope
           .
           So
           greatly
           this
           pope
           hated
           the
           Gibilins
           ,
           
           that
           vpon
           a
           time
           ,
           being
           the
           first
           wednesdaie
           in
           lent
           ,
           Prochetus
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Genoa
           ,
           kneeling
           at
           his
           feete
           to
           take
           ashes
           ,
           the
           pope
           ,
           in
           steed
           of
           saying
           ,
           
             Remember
             that
             thou
             art
             dust
             ô
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             dust
             thou
             shalt
             returne
             ,
          
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Remember
             man
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             Gibiline
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Gibilins
             into
             ashes
             shalt
             returne
             :
          
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           putting
           ashes
           vpon
           his
           head
           ,
           he
           cast
           them
           into
           his
           eyes
           :
           and
           depriued
           him
           of
           his
           Archbishoppricke
           ,
           albeit
           afterwards
           againe
           hee
           restored
           him
           .
           This
           Pope
           excommunicated
           Philip
           king
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           because
           hee
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           draw
           money
           out
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           banned
           him
           
           and
           his
           race
           ,
           vnto
           the
           fourth
           generation
           .
           He
           would
           not
           confirme
           Albertus
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           albeit
           two
           or
           three
           times
           he
           had
           requested
           him
           ,
           except
           
             (
             Philip
          
           deposed
           )
           hee
           would
           make
           him
           king
           of
           France
           .
           And
           so
           on
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           by
           ouermuch
           ambition
           and
           pride
           ,
           he
           was
           besides
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           girt
           vnto
           him
           a
           sword
           ,
           put
           a
           crowne
           vpon
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           gloried
           that
           hee
           was
           Emperour
           and
           chiefe
           Bishoppe
           :
           and
           so
           denied
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           But
           of
           himselfe
           afterwarde
           for
           the
           hate
           he
           bare
           to
           the
           French
           king
           ,
           did
           he
           offer
           it
           .
           The
           cause
           of
           this
           hate
           recounteth
           
             Carion
             .
             lib.
          
           5.
           
           He
           adunaced
           the
           excommunication
           ,
           to
           
             Don
             Peter
          
           king
           of
           Arragon
           :
           
           euer
           sought
           to
           entertaine
           discord
           in
           Italy
           :
           gloried
           that
           hee
           was
           porter
           of
           heauen
           :
           and
           that
           he
           might
           be
           adiudged
           of
           no
           man
           :
           he
           was
           the
           first
           that
           appointed
           the
           Iubile
           ,
           promising
           full
           pardon
           and
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           to
           such
           as
           should
           visite
           Rome
           .
           The
           Fraticellians
           which
           saide
           that
           the
           Clergie
           ought
           to
           imitate
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           he
           condemned
           .
           He
           compyled
           the
           Sexto
           of
           the
           Decretals
           ,
           
           and
           commaunded
           them
           publiquely
           to
           be
           read
           in
           all
           Vniuersities
           .
           Of
           the
           Decretals
           read
           aboue
           vpon
           Gregorie
           the
           ninth
           .
           
           He
           canonized
           Saint
           Lewes
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           vncanonized
           Harmon
           of
           Ferrara
           ;
           commaunded
           him
           to
           be
           vntombed
           ,
           and
           after
           hee
           had
           beene
           buryed
           thirtie
           yeeres
           ,
           to
           be
           burned
           .
           Of
           this
           Hermanus
           (
           saith
           
             Histor
             .
             Pontific
          
           .
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Boniface
           the
           eight
           )
           that
           more
           then
           twentie
           yeeres
           they
           helde
           him
           for
           holy
           in
           Ferrara
           ,
           and
           then
           was
           he
           verified
           to
           haue
           beene
           an
           heretique
           ,
           of
           those
           which
           were
           called
           Fraticellians
           .
           Of
           this
           Boniface
           (
           saith
           
             Cornelius
             Agrippa
             ,
             lib.
             de
             vanitate
             scientiarum
             ,
             cap.
          
           62.
           
           This
           is
           that
           Boniface
           the
           great
           ,
           which
           did
           three
           great
           and
           wonderfull
           things
           .
           The
           first
           that
           with
           deceipt
           and
           a
           false
           Oracle
           ,
           he
           perswaded
           Celestine
           to
           renounce
           the
           popedome
           :
           The
           second
           he
           compyled
           the
           Sexto
           of
           the
           Decretals
           ,
           and
           affirmed
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Lorde
           of
           all
           ;
           The
           third
           hee
           instituted
           the
           Iubile
           ,
           and
           market
           of
           Indulgences
           ,
           and
           he
           ,
           the
           first
           that
           stretched
           them
           out
           euen
           vnto
           Purgatorie
           .
           Thus
           farre
           Agrippa
           .
           Of
           the
           Iubile
           ,
           afterwardes
           vppon
           Nicholas
           the
           fift
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           the
           sixt
           ,
           
           and
           
             Carion
             lib.
          
           5.
           
           The
           ende
           of
           this
           beast
           was
           thus
           ;
           some
           which
           for
           feare
           of
           him
           ,
           had
           hid
           themselues
           in
           the
           mountaines
           and
           woods
           ,
           holding
           the
           wilde
           beastes
           ,
           not
           so
           cruell
           as
           he
           that
           
           was
           Pope
           ,
           came
           to
           Anagnia
           ,
           where
           secure
           was
           the
           Pope
           in
           the
           house
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           breaking
           the
           gates
           ,
           they
           tooke
           ,
           and
           caried
           him
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           fiue
           and
           thirtie
           dayes
           he
           remained
           ;
           after
           which
           time
           ,
           hauing
           poped
           eight
           yeeres
           ,
           nine
           monethes
           ,
           and
           seuenteene
           dayes
           ,
           in
           the
           1304.
           yeere
           of
           very
           griefe
           and
           sorrowe
           hee
           died
           .
           
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           this
           
             Boniface
             8.
             lib.
             22.
             cap.
          
           11.
           
           ¶
           3.
           sayeth
           :
           he
           added
           that
           ,
           which
           to
           many
           others
           seemed
           meere
           noueltie
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           (
           as
           wrote
           also
           
             Papyrus
             Saonensis
          
           )
           was
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           which
           thing
           Philip
           king
           of
           France
           did
           denie
           him
           &c.
           
           And
           a
           little
           lower
           ,
           sayth
           the
           same
           
             Pineda
             :
             Crantzio
          
           sayth
           ,
           that
           on
           a
           solemne
           day
           to
           declare
           himselfe
           Lord
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           temporaltie
           as
           of
           the
           spiritualitie
           :
           pontifically
           arrayed
           as
           a
           Pope
           he
           shewed
           him selfe
           to
           ,
           and
           blessed
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           another
           day
           clothed
           as
           an
           Emperour
           ,
           carying
           before
           him
           a
           sword
           naked
           shewed
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           cryed
           out
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Ecce
             duo
             gladij
             hic
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Beholde
           here
           two
           swords
           &c.
           wherein
           he
           would
           say
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           Lord
           of
           both
           swords
           ,
           ciuill
           and
           spirituall
           .
           This
           is
           that
           Pope
           ,
           of
           whom
           say
           the
           Historians
           ,
           that
           he
           entered
           like
           a
           Foxe
           ,
           liued
           like
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           and
           died
           like
           a
           dogge
           :
           
           Thus
           died
           that
           Boniface
           (
           sayth
           Platina
           )
           that
           more
           endeuoured
           to
           terrifie
           Emperours
           ,
           Kinges
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           Nations
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           then
           make
           them
           religious
           .
           He
           attempted
           to
           giue
           and
           take
           away
           kingdomes
           ,
           dispatch
           men
           and
           eftsoones
           call
           them
           backe
           ,
           euen
           as
           hee
           listed
           himselfe
           ,
           much
           thirsting
           after
           golde
           .
           seeking
           for
           it
           on
           all
           sides
           more
           then
           can
           be
           spoken
           .
           
             Pandulphus
             Calenucius
          
           ,
           in
           the
           fifth
           booke
           of
           his
           Neapolitane
           historie
           ,
           recounteth
           manie
           great
           villanies
           of
           this
           Pope
           .
           With
           Boniface
           the
           eight
           will
           I
           conclude
           ,
           saying
           that
           which
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           in
           his
           twentie
           and
           two
           booke
           ,
           chapter
           12.
           
           ¶
           1.
           saith
           .
           Let
           ambitious
           men
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           note
           the
           life
           and
           death
           of
           Boniface
           ,
           so
           openly
           practised
           in
           his
           popedome
           :
           and
           who
           coueteth
           more
           (
           saith
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           )
           let
           him
           read
           
             Iohannes
             Vilaneus
          
           in
           the
           eight
           booke
           of
           his
           historie
           .
        
         
           And
           notwithstanding
           he
           was
           such
           a
           one
           as
           manie
           men
           worthy
           of
           credite
           ,
           doe
           paint
           him
           out
           ,
           yet
           did
           Clement
           the
           fifth
           for
           all
           this
           celebrate
           a
           Councell
           in
           Vienna
           ,
           where
           were
           present
           (
           as
           saith
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           )
           three
           hundred
           Bishoppes
           ,
           
           with
           very
           many
           other
           Prelates
           :
           and
           it
           was
           there
           determined
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Baniface
           had
           bene
           most
           Catholike
           ,
           a
           Christian
           and
           true
           Pope
           and
           Vicar
           of
           God.
           Wo
           vnto
           you
           ,
           that
           call
           good
           euil
           ,
           and
           euill
           good
           .
           Behold
           here
           if
           the
           Pope
           and
           Councel
           may
           erre
           .
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           4.
           the
           sonne
           of
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Benedict
           11.
           
           or
           after
           others
           ,
           the
           9.
           a
           Dominican
           was
           very
           liberall
           to
           entertaine
           Idolatrie
           .
           When
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           cited
           those
           that
           had
           taken
           Boniface
           his
           predecessour
           :
           and
           for
           not
           appearing
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           excommunicated
           them
           for
           their
           contempt
           .
           Hee
           absolued
           of
           the
           excommunication
           the
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           receiued
           into
           fauour
           Iohn
           and
           Iames
           Cardinals
           of
           Colen
           ,
           whom
           Boniface
           so
           much
           abhorred
           .
           This
           good
           is
           reported
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           see
           his
           mother
           poore
           ,
           but
           poorly
           clothed
           .
           
           In
           the
           1305.
           yeere
           ,
           9
           moneths
           of
           his
           popedome
           not
           fully
           complete
           ,
           he
           died
           ,
           and
           of
           poyson
           (
           as
           is
           thought
           )
           giuen
           him
           in
           certaine
           figs
           sent
           him
           by
           an
           Abbesse
           :
           
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           4.
           then
           reigning
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           After
           great
           differences
           ,
           
           who
           should
           be
           Pope
           ,
           Clement
           5.
           a
           Gascon
           ,
           was
           chosen
           being
           absent
           .
           His
           election
           being
           knowne
           ,
           he
           departed
           from
           Burdeux
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Lyons
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           whither
           he
           commanded
           (
           and
           they
           so
           did
           )
           all
           the
           Cardinals
           to
           come
           ,
           
           and
           so
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           in
           the
           1305.
           yeare
           passed
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           there
           continued
           almost
           74.
           yeares
           .
           At
           the
           coronation
           of
           this
           
             Clement
             ,
             Philip
          
           king
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           Charles
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           Duke
           of
           Brittaine
           were
           present
           :
           vpon
           whom
           ,
           and
           other
           twelue
           also
           ,
           fell
           a
           wall
           ,
           whereof
           they
           all
           there
           died
           .
           The
           king
           also
           himselfe
           receiued
           some
           part
           of
           the
           euill
           ;
           and
           the
           pope
           sawe
           himselfe
           in
           so
           great
           a
           straite
           ,
           that
           he
           fell
           from
           his
           horse
           ,
           and
           lost
           a
           Carbuncle
           ,
           which
           he
           bare
           in
           his
           Miter
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           call
           it
           Reyno
           ,
           worth
           6000.
           
           Florences
           .
           How
           could
           he
           say
           with
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           whose
           successour
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           he
           is
           ,
           
             Gold
             and
             siluer
             haue
             I
             none
             ?
          
           The
           pompe
           of
           this
           coronation
           ended
           ,
           many
           Cardinals
           he
           made
           ,
           &
           all
           were
           French
           men
           .
           To
           Rome
           he
           sent
           three
           Cardinals
           ,
           with
           authority
           of
           Senatours
           which
           should
           gouerne
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           Italy
           also
           .
           He
           made
           a
           decree
           that
           to
           the
           elected
           Caesars
           in
           Almaine
           (
           albeit
           they
           were
           called
           kings
           of
           the
           Romanes
           )
           the
           pope
           notwithstanding
           should
           giue
           both
           authoritie
           and
           name
           :
           a
           Brotheller
           was
           
           this
           Clement
           ,
           and
           Patron
           of
           whores
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           his
           pleasure
           and
           delight
           ,
           setled
           his
           Court
           at
           Auignon
           .
           At
           Vienna
           in
           the
           1311.
           yeare
           ,
           
           he
           celebrated
           a
           Councel
           :
           in
           which
           (
           for
           their
           goods
           sake
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           inriched
           those
           of
           S.
           Iohns
           order
           of
           the
           Rhodes
           )
           most
           cruelly
           he
           dissolued
           the
           Templars
           ,
           which
           were
           more
           rich
           then
           the
           French
           king
           himselfe
           .
           The
           great
           maister
           of
           the
           Templars
           ,
           &
           one
           of
           his
           companions
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           he
           burned
           at
           Paris
           .
           
           Against
           the
           Fraticellians
           ,
           Begardians
           ,
           and
           Begninians
           ,
           that
           denied
           to
           adore
           the
           bread
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           he
           published
           a
           Bull.
           He
           excommunicated
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           Florentines
           and
           Lucquesians
           .
           The
           feast
           of
           the
           Recluses
           dreame
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Vrban
           4.
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           feast
           is
           called
           
             Corpus
             Christi
          
           ,
           he
           confirmed
           .
           Celestine
           5.
           he
           cannonized
           .
           But
           why
           condemned
           he
           not
           Boniface
           8.
           who
           was
           a
           traitor
           to
           his
           Pope
           &
           Lord
           Celestine
           ?
           
           In
           the
           1314.
           yeare
           Clement
           died
           .
           In
           which
           same
           yeare
           ,
           as
           the
           Emperor
           Henry
           from
           Lucemberg
           meant
           to
           come
           into
           Sicilia
           ,
           offered
           and
           giuen
           him
           by
           the
           Sicilians
           themselues
           ,
           a
           cursed
           man
           called
           
             Bernardus
             de
             Monte
             Policiano
          
           ,
           a
           Dominick
           Friar
           ,
           
           who
           fained
           of
           set
           purpose
           great
           seruice
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           gaue
           him
           poyson
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           And
           whē
           the
           good
           Emperor
           perceiued
           that
           he
           had
           giuē
           him
           poison
           ,
           he
           said
           vnto
           him
           :
           Sir
           ,
           depart
           hence
           :
           for
           if
           the
           Almaines
           perceiue
           what
           thou
           hast
           done
           thou
           shalt
           die
           an
           euil
           death
           .
           The
           cursed
           Dominick
           fled
           to
           Sena
           ,
           where
           like
           another
           Iudas
           ,
           he
           receiued
           the
           money
           promised
           for
           his
           treason
           .
           But
           his
           fellow
           Dominickes
           could
           he
           not
           deliuer
           :
           for
           in
           Tuscan
           ,
           
           Lombardie
           and
           diuers
           other
           partes
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           were
           murthered
           ,
           and
           they
           and
           their
           monasteries
           by
           fire
           and
           sword
           perished
           .
           Fryar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             lib.
             22.
             cap.
          
           24.
           
           ¶
           4.
           of
           this
           Clement
           speaketh
           these
           words
           ;
           Saint
           
             Antoninus
             Iohannes
             Villaneus
          
           and
           Papirius
           say
           :
           that
           hee
           was
           very
           couetous
           of
           money
           and
           thence
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           Simony
           in
           matter
           of
           benefices
           ,
           to
           goe
           so
           openly
           through
           his
           court
           :
           meerly
           ignorant
           bee
           they
           ,
           which
           say
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           be
           a
           Simonist
           :
           seeing
           we
           know
           by
           deuine
           law
           ,
           
           that
           to
           buy
           or
           sell
           things
           holy
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           is
           called
           sinne
           ,
           and
           is
           that
           of
           Simony
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           no
           marueile
           (
           being
           such
           )
           though
           he
           approued
           that
           good
           peece
           Boniface
           8.
           
           
           Two
           yeares
           ,
           3
           moneths
           ,
           and
           17.
           dayes
           the
           Sea
           was
           voyd
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           11.
           reigned
           in
           
           Castile
           .
           After
           many
           contentions
           among
           the
           23
           Cardinals
           ,
           Iohn
           23
           ,
           
           or
           22.
           or
           21
           was
           chosen
           .
           The
           Cardinals
           (
           as
           saith
           Saint
           Antoninus
           whom
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           alleageth
           )
           disagreeing
           ,
           they
           yeelded
           the
           court
           to
           this
           Iohns
           disposing
           ,
           and
           whomsoeuer
           hee
           should
           name
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           holden
           for
           Pope
           ,
           &c.
           &
           he
           named
           himselfe
           .
           And
           somewhat
           lower
           saith
           Pineda
           ,
           
           
             Titus
             ,
             Liuius
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           were
           offended
           ,
           because
           
             Apius
             Claudius
          
           had
           chosen
           himselfe
           of
           the
           Decemuiri
           ,
           and
           
             Lucius
             Furius
             Camillus
          
           to
           be
           Consull
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           pagans
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           named
           Pope
           he
           being
           a
           Christian
           ,
           held
           it
           no
           let
           ,
           &c.
           
           Such
           like
           vnto
           him
           was
           this
           Iohn
           24.
           
           that
           elected
           himselfe
           .
           This
           Pope
           depriued
           Hugh
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Catura
           ,
           disgraded
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           him
           to
           secular
           power
           to
           be
           tormented
           ,
           embowelled
           ,
           and
           burned
           till
           he
           were
           dead
           .
           The
           cause
           of
           his
           great
           crueltie
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Bishop
           (
           he
           said
           )
           had
           conspired
           against
           the
           Pope
           .
           This
           Iohn
           much
           affected
           nouelties
           ,
           of
           one
           Bishopricke
           he
           made
           2
           ,
           and
           contrarywise
           of
           2
           ,
           one
           .
           Of
           an
           Abotship
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           bishoprick
           :
           and
           of
           a
           bishoprick
           ,
           he
           made
           an
           Abbotship
           .
           
           Caragoça
           he
           made
           an
           Archbishoprick
           ;
           and
           fiue
           bishopricks
           of
           11
           ,
           in
           the
           Prouince
           of
           Taracona
           hee
           gaue
           it
           for
           suffraganes
           .
           
           The
           Knights
           of
           Christs
           order
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           Moores
           ,
           he
           instituted
           in
           Portugale
           :
           and
           by
           consent
           of
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           king
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           gaue
           them
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           Templars
           .
           Those
           he
           condemned
           for
           heretiques
           ,
           which
           said
           ,
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           had
           nothing
           proper
           .
           He
           forbad
           this
           question
           in
           the
           vniuersities
           ,
           to
           be
           disputed
           .
           He
           condemned
           one
           Peter
           a
           Franciscan
           Friar
           ,
           because
           he
           exhorted
           men
           to
           follow
           Christs
           pouertie
           .
           
           For
           which
           cause
           ,
           many
           were
           condemned
           ,
           and
           burned
           .
           This
           Pope
           so
           cruell
           against
           such
           as
           he
           called
           heretiques
           ,
           erred
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           was
           an
           heretike
           :
           For
           hee
           taught
           that
           the
           soules
           ,
           
           seperated
           from
           the
           bodies
           ,
           saw
           not
           God
           ,
           nor
           reioyced
           with
           him
           before
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           .
           For
           so
           (
           as
           saith
           Masseus
           )
           deceiued
           by
           the
           visions
           of
           one
           Tundall
           an
           Irishman
           ,
           had
           his
           father
           taught
           him
           .
           By
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           the
           theefe
           vpon
           the
           Crosse
           
             (
             This
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             mee
             in
             Paradice
          
           Luke
           22.
           
           43.
           
           )
           and
           by
           the
           speech
           which
           he
           vttered
           concerning
           Lazarus
           ,
           whose
           soule
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           was
           in
           Abrahams
           bosome
           ,
           Luke
           16.
           
           22.
           by
           that
           which
           saith
           S.
           Stephen
           Act.
           7.
           59.
           
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             receiue
             my
             spirit
          
           ,
           imitating
           therein
           ,
           his
           maister
           ,
           who
           
           being
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Father
             Into
             thy
             handes
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             .
          
           And
           by
           the
           saying
           of
           S.
           
             Paul
             Phil.
             1.
             21.
             
             To
             me
             Christ
             is
             gain
             ,
             whether
             in
             life
             or
             death
             .
          
           and
           verse
           23.
           
           
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             dissolued
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
          
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             is
             better
             for
             him
          
           .
           Also
           Eccle.
           12.
           7.
           
           
             And
             dust
             returne
             to
             the
             earth
             &c.
             &
             the
             spirit
             returne
             to
             God
             that
             gaue
             it
             .
          
           Also
           Matth.
           22
           ,
           23.
           the
           Lord
           speaking
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isack
          
           &
           Iacob
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           dead
           as
           touching
           the
           body
           )
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             God
             is
             not
             a
             God
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             liuing
             .
          
           And
           Luke
           16.
           9.
           
           
             Make
             ye
             friends
             of
             the
             vnrighteous
             Mammon
             :
             that
             when
             ye
             shall
             haue
             neede
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           when
           ye
           shall
           die
           .
           
             They
             may
             receiue
             you
             into
             euerlasting
             habitation
             .
          
           And
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           8.
           
           (
           we
           loue
           to
           be
           out
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           with
           the
           Lord
           )
           is
           this
           heresie
           confuted
           .
           Whereupon
           it
           followeth
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           faithful
           which
           die
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           see
           God
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           parting
           from
           their
           bodies
           ,
           enioy
           his
           presence
           ,
           in
           these
           two
           thinges
           ,
           to
           see
           God
           ,
           and
           enioy
           his
           presence
           ,
           our
           happinesse
           consisteth
           .
           To
           ,
           teach
           and
           preach
           this
           heresie
           ,
           this
           Pope
           sent
           2
           Friars
           to
           Parris
           the
           one
           a
           Dominican
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           Franciscan
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           
             Thomas
             Vales
          
           an
           English
           Dominicke
           opposed
           himself
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Pope
           cast
           him
           into
           prison
           :
           many
           others
           likewise
           opposed
           themselues
           .
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           the
           vniuersitie
           of
           Paris
           ayded
           by
           the
           fauour
           of
           their
           king
           Phillip
           the
           faire
           ,
           who
           had
           withdrawne
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           kingdome
           from
           the
           Popes
           obedience
           ;
           compelled
           the
           Pope
           (
           as
           he
           did
           )
           to
           recant
           :
           &
           not
           without
           sound
           of
           trumpet
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           loosing
           his
           Popedome
           :
           as
           
             Iohn
             Gerson
          
           in
           the
           sermon
           of
           Easter
           ,
           doth
           witnes
           .
           The
           errors
           of
           this
           Pope
           which
           now
           we
           will
           reckon
           are
           according
           to
           the
           papists
           ,
           
           errors
           ;
           but
           according
           to
           Christian
           religion
           perfect
           truth
           .
           He
           commaunded
           the
           Nunnes
           ,
           called
           Beguinas
           ,
           to
           marry
           .
           He
           could
           not
           abide
           to
           see
           pictures
           ,
           nor
           Images
           .
           He
           affirmed
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           gaue
           no
           other
           rule
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           he
           had
           giuen
           to
           all
           faithfull
           Chistians
           .
           The
           Apostles
           (
           said
           he
           )
           neuer
           vowed
           Chastitie
           ;
           And
           that
           vowes
           make
           not
           them
           perfect
           ,
           which
           vowe
           them
           ;
           nor
           put
           them
           in
           the
           state
           of
           perfection
           .
           We
           will
           now
           returne
           to
           his
           wonders
           .
           
             Iohn
             Mandeuell
             lib.
          
           1.
           cap.
           7.
           reporteth
           this
           Pope
           to
           haue
           written
           a
           large
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Greciās
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           but
           one
           church
           ,
           whose
           head
           he
           was
           ,
           &
           the
           vicar
           of
           Christ
           .
           Whereunto
           the
           Grecians
           in
           few
           words
           answered
           ,
           thy
           power
           ouer
           thy
           subiects
           we
           verily
           beleue
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           thy
           excaeding
           pride
           we
           cānot
           suffer
           thy
           couetousnesse
           
           we
           cannot
           satisfie
           ;
           the
           deuill
           be
           with
           thee
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           is
           with
           vs.
           In
           this
           Laconismo
           ,
           or
           breuitie
           ,
           well
           declared
           the
           Grecians
           the
           whole
           state
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           This
           Pope
           Iohn
           proclamed
           the
           Emperour
           Lodowicke
           of
           Bauiera
           for
           a
           Rebell
           ,
           Sismatique
           ,
           and
           heretique
           .
           The
           cause
           was
           (
           as
           saith
           
             Ieronymus
             Marius
          
           )
           for
           that
           the
           Emperour
           being
           elected
           by
           the
           Princes
           ,
           without
           othe
           of
           subiection
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           Clement
           5.
           had
           commanded
           ,
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           The
           Emperour
           to
           auoyd
           contention
           ,
           sent
           his
           Embassadours
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           being
           then
           at
           Auignon
           :
           requesting
           at
           his
           hands
           the
           authority
           and
           title
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           But
           so
           farre
           of
           was
           the
           Pope
           from
           graunting
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           home
           with
           a
           mischiefe
           ,
           and
           verie
           euill
           intreated
           the
           Ambassadours
           ;
           
           peremptorily
           cyting
           the
           Emperour
           himselfe
           ,
           personally
           to
           appeare
           in
           Auignon
           ,
           and
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           the
           Emperour
           knowing
           the
           tyrannie
           which
           the
           Pope
           vsurped
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           perceiuing
           that
           he
           had
           receiued
           onely
           of
           God
           his
           Emperiall
           Maiestie
           ,
           would
           not
           ,
           as
           a
           seruant
           ,
           subiect
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           come
           to
           Auignon
           .
           Affecting
           peace
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           eftsoones
           by
           Embassadours
           did
           gently
           request
           him
           to
           graunt
           what
           he
           demaunded
           .
           The
           Pope
           was
           still
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           hate
           which
           he
           bare
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           excommunicated
           the
           Vicounts
           ,
           whom
           the
           Emperour
           had
           placed
           to
           gouerne
           Millan
           .
           When
           the
           Emperour
           sawe
           his
           obstinacie
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           Rome
           :
           where
           he
           was
           very
           magnifically
           receiued
           :
           and
           demaunded
           of
           the
           Romanes
           that
           which
           the
           Pope
           had
           denyed
           him
           :
           The
           Nobles
           of
           Rome
           hearing
           this
           ,
           sent
           their
           messengers
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           beseeching
           him
           to
           come
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           graunt
           that
           which
           the
           Emperour
           desired
           :
           which
           if
           he
           denyed
           to
           doe
           ,
           they
           would
           doe
           (
           said
           they
           )
           according
           to
           the
           law
           and
           auncient
           custome
           of
           the
           Romans
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           was
           the
           Pope
           nothing
           moued
           ,
           but
           rather
           much
           more
           incensed
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           from
           his
           presence
           ,
           with
           many
           iniuries
           and
           threatnings
           .
           When
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           saw
           this
           ,
           they
           determined
           to
           graunt
           that
           which
           the
           Emperour
           demaunded
           :
           and
           so
           the
           Senators
           Stephen
           and
           Nicholas
           ,
           by
           commaundement
           of
           the
           Clergie
           &
           people
           crowned
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           with
           his
           wife
           the
           Emperesse
           .
           This
           knowne
           to
           Pope
           Iohn
           ;
           he
           made
           great
           processe
           against
           the
           Emperour
           
           calling
           him
           heretique
           ,
           and
           saying
           he
           had
           committed
           high
           treason
           :
           he
           depriued
           him
           of
           all
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           excommunicating
           him
           a
           new
           ,
           with
           a
           most
           cruell
           excommunication
           .
           Thus
           farre
           
             Ieronymus
             Marius
          
           .
           Diuines
           and
           lawyers
           in
           those
           times
           were
           not
           wanting
           that
           affirmed
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           to
           haue
           had
           nothing
           in
           proper
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Emperour
           in
           temperall
           thinges
           was
           not
           subiect
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           The
           Emperour
           and
           Nobles
           of
           Rome
           well
           perceiuing
           the
           villanies
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           the
           Romans
           much
           stomacking
           their
           messengers
           bad
           intreatie
           with
           the
           Pope
           ;
           all
           with
           one
           consent
           determined
           that
           the
           ancient
           custome
           of
           choosing
           the
           Roman
           Bishop
           ,
           should
           bee
           eftsoones
           obserued
           :
           
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           being
           chosen
           by
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           should
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Emperour
           .
           And
           so
           declaring
           Iohn
           to
           be
           an
           heretique
           ,
           tyrant
           ,
           and
           no
           pastor
           ,
           but
           a
           perturber
           of
           the
           peace
           publique
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           chose
           
             Petrus
             Corbarensis
          
           ,
           a
           Minorite
           ,
           
           whom
           they
           called
           Nicholas
           5.
           
           This
           Pope
           graunted
           tenthes
           to
           Charles
           the
           faire
           ,
           king
           of
           France
           for
           the
           conquest
           of
           the
           holy
           land
           ;
           and
           willing
           them
           against
           the
           Emperour
           
             Lodwicke
             Bauare
          
           .
           The
           king
           was
           ill
           thought
           of
           ,
           and
           worse
           also
           the
           Pope
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           knowne
           (
           which
           was
           a
           scandalous
           theft
           )
           that
           to
           the
           halfes
           they
           were
           graunted
           :
           as
           saith
           Fryar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             lib
             22.
             cap.
          
           25.
           
           ¶
           6.
           
           In
           this
           Popes
           time
           (
           saith
           
             Carion
             lib.
          
           5.
           )
           was
           the
           question
           handled
           ,
           if
           the
           Emperor
           ought
           to
           depose
           the
           Pope
           ,
           when
           he
           shal
           not
           doe
           his
           dutie
           in
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           put
           another
           in
           his
           place
           :
           as
           did
           Otho
           1.
           who
           deposed
           the
           Pope
           after
           that
           his
           cause
           had
           bene
           heard
           in
           the
           Councell
           .
           
           In
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           1335.
           yeare
           ,
           dyed
           Pope
           Iohn
           ,
           beeing
           90.
           yeares
           old
           .
           He
           left
           so
           much
           treasure
           ,
           as
           none
           of
           his
           predecessors
           had
           done
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           205000.
           dragmes
           of
           gold
           :
           or
           as
           saith
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             lib.
             22.
             cap
          
           26.
           
           ¶
           4.
           a
           millyon
           he
           left
           in
           money
           and
           700000
           duckets
           :
           and
           in
           the
           margin
           ,
           he
           saith
           :
           some
           say
           25.
           millions
           ,
           how
           shall
           he
           say
           with
           Saint
           Peter
           whose
           successor
           he
           boasteth
           to
           be
           .
           Siluer
           &
           gold
           haue
           I
           none
           .
           The
           Bull
           of
           this
           Popes
           recantation
           ,
           
           touching
           the
           heresie
           of
           the
           Soules
           ;
           in
           the
           Historie
           of
           
             Petrus
             Premostratensis
          
           appeareth
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           
             Iohn
             ,
             Don
             Alonso
          
           11.
           reigned
           in
           Castille
           .
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           sonne
           of
           Iames
           2.
           in
           Aragon
           ,
           and
           another
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           in
           Portugale
           .
        
         
         
           Benedict
           .
           
           12.
           (
           or
           10.
           )
           was
           no
           better
           to
           Lodowick
           the
           Emperour
           then
           was
           Iohn
           23.
           his
           predecessor
           .
           He
           confirmed
           the
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           that
           moreouer
           which
           Iohn
           had
           done
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           the
           Emperor
           assembled
           in
           Almaine
           all
           the
           Electors
           ,
           Dukes
           ,
           Earles
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           learned
           men
           .
           In
           whose
           presence
           he
           shewed
           ,
           that
           the
           Electors
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           none
           others
           ,
           ought
           to
           chuse
           the
           king
           of
           the
           Romans
           ;
           who
           being
           so
           elected
           (
           as
           Emperor
           )
           without
           the
           Popes
           confirmation
           ,
           
           might
           exercise
           ,
           and
           administer
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           This
           good
           Emperour
           shewed
           further
           ,
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           that
           the
           Imperiall
           seate
           being
           voyde
           ,
           the
           Pope
           was
           the
           gouernour
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           He
           shewed
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           against
           the
           libertie
           ,
           
           dignitie
           ,
           law
           ,
           and
           Maiestie
           of
           the
           sacred
           Empire
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           good
           and
           approued
           custome
           ,
           which
           hitherto
           had
           beene
           obserued
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           County
           Palatine
           of
           Rhin
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           such
           vacation
           ,
           should
           gouerne
           the
           Empire
           ,
           graunt
           the
           fees
           ,
           and
           (
           the
           Clementine
           notwithstanding
           )
           further
           dispose
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           so
           great
           was
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           this
           Lodowicke
           ,
           that
           Benedict
           receiued
           him
           into
           friendship
           ,
           and
           absolued
           him
           of
           the
           excommunication
           .
           Albeit
           ,
           in
           very
           deede
           ,
           the
           Pope
           did
           this
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           might
           ayde
           him
           against
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           whom
           hee
           feared
           :
           and
           so
           by
           publike
           edict
           ,
           
           ad●ulled
           and
           made
           voyde
           ,
           all
           whatsoeuer
           his
           predecessors
           had
           done
           against
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           Iohn
           had
           exceeded
           his
           dutie
           in
           excommunicating
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           which
           in
           his
           defence
           the
           Emperour
           had
           done
           like
           a
           good
           Christian
           he
           had
           done
           it
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pope
           liued
           
             Franciscus
             Petrarca
          
           ,
           who
           had
           to
           sister
           a
           beautifull
           woman
           :
           whom
           this
           old
           lecher
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           great
           summes
           of
           money
           bought
           ,
           
           for
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           of
           her
           other
           brother
           called
           Gerrard
           .
           For
           the
           Popes
           abhorre
           to
           haue
           lawful
           wiues
           ,
           and
           loue
           to
           embrace
           strumpets
           .
           
           In
           the
           1342.
           yeare
           ,
           dyed
           Benedict
           12.
           
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           11.
           reigning
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Clement
           6.
           (
           as
           saith
           
             Ieronymus
             Marius
             Eusebiocatiuo
          
           )
           was
           was
           much
           giuen
           to
           women
           ;
           very
           ambitious
           ,
           desirous
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           deuillish
           furie
           furious
           .
           He
           caused
           writinges
           to
           be
           fixed
           vpon
           the
           dores
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           with
           terrible
           threates
           and
           punishments
           ,
           menaced
           
           the
           Emperour
           Lodowicke
           ,
           if
           within
           three
           dayes
           he
           did
           did
           not
           that
           which
           he
           commaunded
           The
           Eemperour
           being
           a
           peaceable
           man
           ,
           and
           enemye
           to
           blod
           shed
           :
           set
           his
           embassadors
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           beseeching
           him
           ,
           to
           pardon
           and
           receiue
           him
           into
           his
           fauour
           ▪
           But
           the
           Pope
           answered
           ,
           that
           by
           no
           meanes
           he
           would
           pardon
           him
           ,
           vntill
           he
           should
           confesse
           all
           his
           errors
           and
           heresies
           ,
           depriue
           himselfe
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           put
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           he
           had
           into
           his
           handes
           to
           doe
           therewithall
           as
           he
           best
           pleased
           and
           had
           also
           promised
           not
           to
           take
           againe
           these
           things
           ,
           without
           his
           fauour
           and
           good
           will.
           To
           all
           this
           that
           the
           Pope
           demanded
           ,
           for
           the
           auoiding
           of
           warres
           and
           slaughter
           ,
           which
           he
           saw
           imminent
           ,
           if
           he
           subiected
           not
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           yeelded
           :
           and
           so
           sware
           to
           obserue
           that
           which
           the
           Pope
           commanded
           .
           Whereat
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           wondered
           :
           and
           neuer
           thought
           the
           Emperour
           would
           so
           haue
           done
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           was
           not
           this
           vnmercifull
           Clement
           appeased
           :
           
           but
           frō
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           became
           worse
           :
           he
           confirmed
           all
           that
           which
           Iohn
           23.
           had
           done
           against
           Lodowicke
           the
           Emperour
           :
           commanded
           the
           Princes
           to
           choose
           another
           Emperour
           :
           tooke
           the
           Archbishopricke
           from
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Maguncia
           :
           and
           because
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           seeing
           the
           innocencie
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           wold
           not
           be
           against
           him
           ,
           depriued
           him
           of
           the
           Electorship
           .
           With
           great
           summes
           of
           mony
           were
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Electors
           corrupted
           by
           Iohn
           K.
           of
           Boheme
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           vow
           for
           Charles
           his
           son
           :
           &
           so
           they
           chose
           him
           Emperor
           .
           Which
           election
           this
           vnmerciful
           Clement
           thē
           approued
           .
           Thus
           left
           Lodowike
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           not
           herewith
           contented
           ,
           
           sent
           one
           in
           wine
           to
           giue
           him
           poison
           ,
           wherof
           he
           died
           .
           Hasten
           ô
           Spaine
           to
           know
           this
           cruel
           beast
           .
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             lib.
             22.
             cap.
          
           28.
           
           ¶
           2.
           saith
           :
           Leaue
           we
           Pope
           Clement
           in
           his
           Court
           at
           Auignon
           ,
           where
           Symony
           hath
           free
           passage
           in
           the
           exchange
           of
           benefices
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           pope
           to
           rake
           together
           mony
           ,
           reduced
           the
           Iubile
           from
           an
           hundred
           to
           fifty
           yeares
           :
           which
           in
           his
           absence
           ,
           &
           the
           1350.
           yeare
           was
           celebrated
           at
           Rome
           .
           Boniface
           8
           did
           institute
           the
           same
           from
           100
           to
           100
           yeares
           .
           
           This
           Clement
           6.
           authorized
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Bamberg
           to
           absolue
           all
           such
           as
           had
           takē
           part
           with
           the
           Emperor
           :
           
           but
           with
           3
           cōditions
           .
           The
           1.
           to
           swear
           fealty
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Vicar
           of
           God
           :
           the
           2.
           to
           beleeue
           that
           the
           Emperor
           had
           no
           right
           in
           the
           electing
           or
           deposing
           the
           Pope
           :
           the
           3.
           not
           to
           acknowledge
           any
           for
           K.
           nor
           Caesar
           ,
           if
           he
           wer
           not
           by
           the
           
           Pope
           confirmed
           :
           Euidently
           shewed
           this
           Clement
           6.
           the
           authoritie
           hee
           tooke
           in
           heauen
           ,
           Purgatorie
           and
           Hell.
           For
           in
           his
           Bull
           of
           Iubile
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Pilgrime
           ,
           that
           iornying
           to
           Rome
           to
           obteine
           the
           Iubile
           ,
           should
           die
           in
           the
           waie
           :
           We
           graunt
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           that
           if
           being
           truly
           confessed
           ,
           he
           shall
           die
           in
           the
           waie
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           free
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           absolued
           from
           all
           his
           sinnes
           :
           And
           moreouer
           ,
           
           we
           commaund
           the
           Angels
           ,
           to
           place
           the
           soule
           (
           wholly
           freed
           from
           purgatorie
           )
           into
           Paradice
           .
           And
           in
           another
           Bull
           ,
           he
           saith
           :
           We
           will
           not
           that
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           shall
           any
           way
           touch
           him
           .
           He
           graunteth
           to
           such
           as
           take
           the
           Cruzado
           to
           goe
           a
           warfare
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           drawe
           3
           or
           4
           soules
           ,
           
           of
           whome
           they
           will
           ,
           out
           of
           Purgatorie
           .
           The
           popish
           Bulles
           ,
           are
           very
           mockeries
           .
           Bulla
           is
           a
           Latin
           word
           ,
           
           as
           much
           to
           say
           as
           a
           litle
           bubble
           ,
           which
           the
           raine
           maketh
           in
           the
           water
           ;
           being
           a
           vaine
           thing
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           continuance
           .
           There
           is
           also
           in
           Latine
           a
           prouerbe
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             Homo
             bulla
          
           :
           man
           is
           vanitie
           .
           The
           popes
           purposely
           (
           it
           seemeth
           )
           haue
           put
           this
           name
           in
           their
           Indulgences
           and
           pardons
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           they
           signifie
           their
           bulles
           ,
           to
           be
           mockeries
           ,
           and
           vanitie
           .
           For
           such
           then
           let
           vs
           hold
           them
           .
           
           In
           the
           1352.
           yere
           Clement
           6.
           being
           alone
           in
           his
           chamber
           ,
           sodainly
           died
           .
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           11.
           then
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Innocent
           6.
           
           a
           Frenchmen
           ,
           was
           very
           sparing
           to
           giue
           ,
           and
           very
           liberall
           to
           take
           ,
           and
           so
           gaue
           he
           benefices
           most
           liberally
           to
           such
           as
           gaue
           most
           for
           them
           .
           He
           sent
           his
           Legate
           into
           Italie
           ,
           
             Don
             Gill
             Carillo
          
           of
           Albornoz
           a
           Spanish
           Cardinall
           ,
           
           and
           Archbishop
           of
           Toledo
           .
           A
           great
           warrier
           was
           this
           
             Don
             Gill
          
           ,
           and
           so
           more
           exercised
           in
           armes
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           Bible
           .
           In
           Rome
           gaue
           he
           the
           crowne
           Imperiall
           to
           Charles
           ,
           sonne
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Boheme
           :
           But
           with
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperor
           should
           no
           longer
           remain
           in
           Rome
           nor
           Italie
           .
           This
           Cardinall
           at
           his
           owne
           charge
           ,
           buylded
           a
           notable
           Colledge
           for
           the
           poore
           Spanish
           Students
           in
           Bologna
           .
           Thus
           far
           Tarapha
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           
             Don
             Pedro.
          
           Fryar
           
             Alonso
             venero
          
           in
           his
           Enchiridion
           of
           times
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           1351.
           yeare
           ,
           this
           Cardinall
           commanded
           he
           should
           after
           death
           ,
           be
           brought
           on
           mens
           shoulders
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Toledo
           :
           and
           so
           was
           he
           carried
           ,
           the
           Pope
           giuing
           great
           Indulgēces
           to
           whom
           so
           euer
           would
           be
           partner
           in
           that
           traueile
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           ,
           all
           the
           people
           by
           whom
           he
           came
           ,
           went
           out
           to
           receiue
           him
           ,
           and
           one
           people
           carried
           him
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           vnto
           another
           ,
           vntill
           they
           came
           to
           Toledo
           .
           
           In
           saying
           this
           
             Don
             Gill
          
           to
           haue
           bene
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Martin
           5.
           
           Venero
           is
           deceiued
           .
           Platina
           ,
           and
           Tarapha
           place
           him
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Innocent
           6.
           
           In
           the
           courts
           which
           at
           this
           time
           were
           held
           in
           Perpinan
           ,
           he
           commanded
           ,
           that
           not
           at
           the
           incarnation
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           25.
           
           of
           March
           :
           but
           at
           the
           Natiuitie
           ,
           the
           yeare
           should
           beginne
           .
           This
           custome
           to
           begin
           the
           yeare
           at
           the
           incarnation
           ,
           is
           yet
           to
           this
           day
           obserued
           in
           England
           .
           When
           Innocent
           heard
           the
           difference
           happened
           betweene
           the
           king
           
             Don
             Pedro
          
           ,
           &
           the
           Queene
           his
           wife
           ;
           Cardinall
           William
           ,
           to
           make
           friendship
           betweene
           the
           king
           and
           Queene
           ,
           and
           the
           states
           of
           Castile
           which
           tooke
           parte
           with
           the
           Queene
           :
           but
           seeing
           the
           king
           obstinate
           ,
           without
           ought
           effecting
           ,
           he
           returned
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           for
           griefe
           &
           sorrow
           afew
           dayes
           after
           died
           Auignon
           in
           the
           1362.
           
           yeare
           ,
           this
           Pope
           died
           in
           .
        
         
           Vrban
           5.
           
           being
           absent
           ,
           and
           no
           Cardinall
           was
           chosen
           Pope
           .
           Cardinall
           
             Don
             Gill
             Carillo
          
           he
           sent
           into
           Italie
           for
           his
           vicar
           generall
           :
           which
           office
           he
           had
           executed
           ,
           in
           the
           life
           of
           his
           predecessor
           Innocent
           6.
           as
           before
           we
           haue
           said
           .
           In
           the
           4.
           yeare
           of
           his
           Popedome
           ,
           this
           Pope
           with
           his
           Cardinals
           ,
           came
           from
           Rome
           to
           Auignon
           .
           
           In
           the
           Lent
           time
           ,
           he
           sent
           a
           Rose
           to
           Iane
           Queene
           of
           Sicilia
           ,
           &
           made
           a
           decree
           euery
           yere
           to
           giue
           this
           Rose
           vpon
           that
           Sunday
           in
           Lent
           which
           they
           call
           Laetare
           :
           &
           so
           returned
           with
           his
           court
           into
           France
           .
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Vrban
           was
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Colonia
           (
           as
           saith
           
             Petrus
             Premostratensis
          
           )
           maried
           .
           D.
           Illescas
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Vrban
           5.
           
           saith
           :
           That
           when
           he
           had
           forgotten
           where
           were
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           Peter
           &
           Paule
           :
           instantly
           did
           the
           Emperour
           sollicite
           the
           pope
           that
           they
           should
           be
           sought
           for
           .
           And
           at
           last
           were
           they
           found
           in
           a
           chest
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Sancto
             Sanctorum
          
           of
           S.
           
             Iohn
             de
             Lateran
          
           ,
           &
           put
           in
           the
           place
           where
           nowe
           they
           remaine
           ,
           &c.
           
           See
           here
           the
           assurance
           which
           our
           aduersaries
           haue
           of
           their
           so
           great
           relikes
           .
           
           In
           the
           1371.
           yeare
           ,
           &
           not
           without
           suspition
           of
           poison
           ,
           Vrban
           died
           .
           
             Don
             Henry
          
           2.
           bastard
           son
           of
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           11.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Gregory
           11.
           
           
           Nephew
           or
           son
           to
           Clement
           6.
           being
           17
           yeers
           old
           was
           made
           Cardinal
           .
           When
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           seeing
           all
           Italy
           to
           bee
           mutinous
           ,
           &
           almost
           all
           fallen
           frō
           his
           obedience
           :
           by
           the
           counsell
           of
           Catalina
           of
           Sena
           (
           who
           was
           afterwards
           canonized
           )
           &
           of
           Baldo
           his
           master
           (
           as
           saith
           Volateranus
           .
           
           )
           In
           the
           1376.
           yere
           he
           left
           France
           &
           with
           12
           galleyes
           came
           to
           Rome
           .
           Clement
           5.
           remoued
           the
           
           Court
           of
           Rome
           into
           Fraunce
           :
           where
           it
           was
           holden
           almost
           74
           yeares
           .
           Others
           say
           that
           Saint
           Bridget
           returning
           from
           Ierusalem
           ,
           came
           to
           Rome
           :
           &
           wrote
           to
           Gregory
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           the
           Lord
           wold
           that
           the
           Romane
           Court
           should
           returne
           to
           Rome
           .
           So
           also
           saith
           Masseus
           .
           Others
           (
           among
           whom
           is
           Crātzio
           )
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           reproued
           a
           certaine
           Bishop
           ,
           because
           he
           followed
           the
           Court
           Papall
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           resident
           vpon
           his
           Bishopricke
           :
           to
           whom
           answered
           the
           Bishop
           :
           And
           thou
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           why
           giuest
           thou
           not
           example
           to
           others
           ,
           by
           returning
           to
           thine
           owne
           Bishoprick
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           counsell
           of
           one
           of
           the
           two
           women
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           counsell
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           74.
           yeares
           returned
           to
           Rome
           .
           This
           Pope
           did
           excommunicate
           the
           Floren●ines
           ,
           which
           had
           bene
           the
           heades
           of
           the
           Rebellions
           :
           against
           whome
           he
           made
           great
           warres
           ,
           because
           they
           nought
           regarded
           his
           excōmunication
           .
           
           In
           the
           1378.
           yere
           died
           this
           Gregory
           .
           In
           whose
           time
           
             Don
             Henry
          
           2.
           raigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           When
           Gregorie
           11.
           
           was
           dead
           ,
           the
           clergie
           &
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           the
           court
           of
           Rome
           should
           not
           eftsoons
           returne
           into
           France
           ,
           ran
           to
           the
           cardinalls
           ,
           and
           praied
           them
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           some
           Italian
           ;
           but
           in
           no
           wise
           of
           a
           French
           man.
           And
           as
           they
           began
           to
           make
           the
           election
           ,
           between
           the
           Cardinals
           (
           which
           were
           17.
           4
           
           Italians
           ,
           &
           13
           Frenchmen
           )
           arose
           great
           contention
           .
           The
           French
           being
           many
           more
           in
           number
           ,
           might
           easily
           haue
           preuailed
           ,
           but
           they
           durst
           not
           ,
           for
           the
           Romans
           were
           in
           armes
           ,
           and
           threatened
           them
           ,
           except
           they
           chose
           an
           Italian
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           on
           Fryday
           the
           9.
           of
           April
           made
           they
           a
           Pope
           ,
           &
           called
           him
           Vrban
           6.
           
           And
           (
           as
           saith
           Platina
           )
           before
           he
           was
           published
           ,
           &
           not
           once
           suspected
           to
           be
           pope
           ,
           the
           French
           Cardinals
           ,
           began
           a
           grudge
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           this
           electiō
           was
           vnlawful
           ,
           and
           nothing
           worth
           :
           because
           (
           the
           Romans
           requiring
           with
           weapons
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           should
           be
           an
           Italiā
           )
           by
           fraud
           &
           force
           it
           was
           made
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Cardinals
           de
           parted
           the
           Conclaue
           :
           some
           retired
           to
           the
           Castle
           S.
           Angello
           :
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           mountains
           ,
           to
           escape
           the
           rage
           &
           fury
           of
           the
           people
           .
           When
           Cardinall
           Vrsinus
           saw
           the
           great
           discord
           among
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           he
           well
           hoped
           he
           should
           be
           Pope
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           hee
           surely
           pretend
           it
           .
           Thus
           farre
           Platina
           .
           Eight
           of
           the
           French
           Cardinals
           ,
           fearing
           the
           seuerity
           and
           cruelty
           of
           Vrban
           ,
           went
           to
           Fundo
           :
           where
           for
           the
           causes
           aboue
           said
           ,
           and
           alleaging
           that
           the
           seat
           was
           voyd
           
           (
           &
           yet
           there
           were
           18
           Cardinals
           )
           ayded
           by
           Iane
           Queene
           of
           Naples
           ,
           another
           Pope
           they
           elected
           ,
           
           whom
           they
           called
           Clement
           7.
           
           This
           was
           the
           most
           pernicious
           Sisme
           ,
           
           &
           longest
           lasted
           of
           any
           others
           .
           For
           vntill
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           began
           ,
           which
           was
           40
           yeares
           after
           ,
           &
           10
           yeres
           after
           that
           it
           continued
           :
           so
           that
           it
           endured
           50
           yeares
           .
           Who
           listeth
           to
           know
           the
           deceipts
           ,
           subtilties
           ,
           periuries
           ,
           dissimulations
           ,
           &c.
           of
           those
           that
           poped
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Sisme
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           
             Theodoricus
             de
             Nyem
          
           ,
           who
           as
           an
           ey-witnes
           ,
           wrote
           the
           historie
           of
           this
           Sisme
           :
           &
           
             Bonin
             Segino
          
           in
           the
           Florētine
           history
           :
           &
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             lib.
             22.
             cap.
          
           37.
           
           ¶
           .
           3.
           4.
           
           This
           Vrban
           (
           saith
           Estella
           )
           was
           a
           man
           subtil
           &
           reuengefull
           ,
           bearing
           iniuries
           in
           mind
           (
           not
           that
           which
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           receiued
           )
           Crantzio
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           fierce
           ,
           cruel
           &
           vntreatable
           :
           &
           so
           being
           Pope
           ,
           he
           sought
           not
           to
           set
           peace
           but
           wars
           :
           &
           to
           reuenge
           himself
           on
           the
           Frēch
           Cardinals
           &
           Queen
           Iane.
           For
           which
           cause
           ,
           &
           to
           make
           thē
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           he
           absolued
           the
           Florentins
           ,
           of
           the
           excōmunication
           ,
           which
           Gregorie
           his
           predecessor
           had
           giuen
           out
           against
           them
           .
           
           This
           Vrban
           caused
           5
           Cardinals
           to
           be
           put
           in
           5
           sacks
           ,
           and
           so
           cast
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           drowned
           .
           From
           this
           kind
           of
           death
           ,
           but
           very
           hardly
           ,
           escaped
           Adam
           an
           English
           Cardinall
           .
           The
           cause
           why
           the
           Pope
           did
           this
           ,
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           these
           Cardinals
           taking
           part
           with
           Clement
           7.
           had
           conspired
           against
           him
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           strengthening
           of
           his
           faction
           ,
           he
           made
           in
           one
           day
           29
           Cardinals
           ,
           three
           of
           them
           (
           saith
           Platina
           )
           were
           Romans
           ,
           &
           all
           the
           rest
           almost
           Neapolitans
           .
           
             Pandulphus
             Colenucius
          
           ,
           a
           most
           learned
           Lawyer
           ,
           addeth
           in
           his
           Latine
           Neapolitan
           history
           another
           cruelty
           ,
           much
           greater
           then
           this
           we
           haue
           spoken
           of
           .
           This
           Vrban
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           being
           in
           Genoa
           ,
           cōdemned
           to
           death
           three
           Cardinals
           ,
           commanded
           their
           heads
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           their
           bodies
           to
           be
           rosted
           in
           a
           furnace
           &
           being
           rosted
           ,
           to
           put
           thē
           into
           sackes
           ,
           and
           whēsoeuer
           he
           went
           frō
           one
           people
           to
           another
           ,
           he
           caried
           them
           vpō
           3
           horses
           :
           &
           that
           it
           might
           be
           known
           they
           had
           bin
           Cardinals
           ,
           they
           placed
           their
           red
           hats
           vpon
           the
           sackes
           .
           All
           this
           he
           did
           ,
           to
           be
           feared
           :
           &
           that
           none
           shold
           dare
           to
           attempt
           ought
           against
           him
           .
           Thus
           far
           Colenucius
           .
           This
           Vrban
           vnable
           by
           force
           and
           artes
           ,
           to
           be
           reuenged
           on
           Queene
           Iane
           ,
           sent
           to
           intreat
           Charles
           ,
           nephew
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Hungarie
           ,
           to
           come
           aid
           him
           with
           an
           host
           ,
           &
           he
           would
           make
           him
           king
           of
           
             Naples
             .
             Charles
          
           aided
           with
           the
           counsel
           &
           people
           of
           the
           king
           his
           vncle
           ,
           came
           and
           seazed
           the
           kingdome
           of
           
           Naples
           :
           tooke
           Queene
           Iane
           ,
           who
           was
           retired
           to
           Newcastle
           ,
           a
           fort
           in
           Naples
           ,
           and
           so
           taken
           ,
           put
           her
           to
           death
           .
           The
           Pope
           vntil
           this
           time
           was
           a
           great
           friend
           vnto
           Charles
           :
           but
           as
           peace
           among
           the
           wicked
           doth
           not
           long
           continue
           ,
           so
           this
           great
           loue
           of
           the
           Pope
           turned
           into
           much
           more
           hatred
           .
           And
           why
           ,
           deeme
           you
           ,
           his
           Diuellishnesse
           was
           so
           much
           offended
           ?
           The
           cause
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           Charles
           refused
           at
           the
           Popes
           request
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Nephew
           (
           or
           as
           some
           thinke
           the
           sonne
           )
           of
           the
           Pope
           Prince
           
             Campano
             .
             Platina
             ,
             Colenucius
          
           ,
           and
           others
           recite
           this
           historie
           .
           When
           the
           Pope
           could
           not
           obtaine
           this
           ,
           being
           a
           man
           vnciuill
           ,
           vngentle
           ,
           and
           ill
           beloued
           ,
           began
           to
           threaten
           .
           Wherere
           with
           the
           king
           was
           so
           much
           offended
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           for
           certaine
           dayes
           durst
           not
           go
           abroad
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           a
           while
           dissembling
           this
           iniurie
           ,
           for
           excessiue
           heate
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           departed
           by
           the
           Kings
           consent
           from
           Naples
           to
           Nocera
           .
           The
           Pope
           come
           to
           Nocera
           ,
           there
           fortified
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           made
           new
           Cardinals
           .
           He
           made
           processe
           against
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           cite
           him
           to
           appeare
           before
           him
           :
           whereunto
           the
           king
           answered
           :
           that
           he
           would
           come
           quickly
           to
           Nocera
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           words
           ,
           but
           with
           weapons
           to
           iustify
           his
           cause
           .
           The
           king
           came
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           great
           campe
           besieged
           the
           citie
           .
           The
           Pope
           seeing
           himself
           so
           besieged
           ,
           escaped
           and
           went
           to
           Genoua
           ,
           where
           he
           acted
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           before
           spoken
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           .
           When
           Lodowicke
           king
           of
           hungarie
           ,
           and
           vncle
           to
           Charles
           ,
           was
           dead
           ,
           the
           Nobles
           of
           Hungarie
           sent
           for
           Charles
           king
           of
           Naples
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           king
           of
           Hungarie
           :
           
           whither
           Charles
           went
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1385.
           &
           by
           great
           treason
           of
           her
           that
           had
           bene
           Queen
           of
           Hungarie
           was
           slaine
           .
           When
           Vrban
           (
           as
           reporteth
           Colenucius
           in
           his
           Neapolitane
           historie
           )
           heard
           of
           the
           cruell
           death
           of
           Charles
           ,
           he
           tooke
           great
           pleasure
           :
           and
           when
           the
           sword
           ,
           as
           yet
           bloudie
           ,
           wherewith
           Charles
           was
           slaine
           ,
           was
           presented
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           beheld
           and
           did
           contemplate
           the
           same
           with
           great
           ioy
           aud
           contentment
           .
           So
           did
           not
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           being
           a
           pagan
           ,
           no
           Christian
           ,
           nor
           holy
           Father
           ,
           who
           (
           saith
           Plutarch
           )
           when
           one
           presented
           to
           him
           the
           head
           of
           Pompey
           his
           mortall
           enemie
           ,
           in
           detestation
           of
           so
           great
           an
           euill
           ,
           turned
           away
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           beholde
           it
           .
           Note
           that
           which
           the
           same
           Plutar.
           reporteth
           of
           Lycurgus
           ,
           who
           pardoned
           him
           which
           had
           put
           out
           his
           eye
           .
           These
           exāples
           I
           draw
           from
           pagans
           ,
           for
           his
           greater
           shame
           who
           calleth
           himselfe
           holy
           
           Father
           ,
           &
           vicar
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           Vicar
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           I
           call
           Vrban
           ;
           who
           was
           a
           murtherer
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           
           With
           the
           death
           of
           Charles
           ended
           not
           the
           malice
           of
           Vrban
           :
           it
           passed
           further
           ;
           for
           a
           yeere
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Charles
           ,
           this
           Pope
           practised
           to
           disinherite
           Ladislaus
           &
           Iohn
           ,
           sons
           of
           Charles
           ,
           as
           then
           but
           little
           ones
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           Gaeta
           kept
           thē
           safely
           .
           The
           pope
           returned
           to
           Rome
           and
           not
           without
           suspition
           of
           poison
           ,
           
           hauing
           cruelly
           poped
           11
           yeres
           and
           eight
           moneths
           in
           the
           1390.
           
           yeere
           ,
           died
           :
           whose
           death
           (
           saith
           Platina
           )
           very
           few
           lamented
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           a
           man
           rude
           and
           vntreatable
           .
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           cruell
           Pope
           ,
           was
           founde
           the
           cruell
           inuention
           of
           gunnes
           in
           Almaine
           .
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           1.
           bastard
           son
           of
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           K.
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           reigned
           in
           Portugal
           .
           This
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           got
           the
           victory
           of
           Aliubarota
           ,
           another
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           1.
           being
           king
           of
           Castile
           .
           This
           is
           that
           battell
           against
           the
           Castillians
           which
           the
           Portugals
           so
           much
           prize
           ,
           and
           glory
           of
           .
           And
           so
           vpon
           a
           time
           as
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           the
           Emperor
           almost
           threatened
           the
           Portugal
           Embassadour
           ,
           and
           said
           vnto
           him
           :
           Behold
           Embassador
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           many
           riuers
           to
           passe
           from
           hence
           ,
           to
           Portugall
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ;
           answered
           the
           Embassador
           :
           because
           there
           are
           now
           no
           more
           riuers
           ,
           then
           were
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Aliubarota
           .
           The
           king
           of
           Portugall
           for
           this
           answer
           ,
           rewarded
           the
           Embassador
           .
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           1.
           and
           
             Don
             Enrique
          
           his
           son
           raigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           election
           of
           Clement
           7.
           
           fully
           spokē
           of
           in
           the
           life
           of
           his
           Antipope
           Vrban
           6.
           the
           Sisme
           endured
           50.
           yeres
           .
           Almaine
           ,
           Italie
           and
           England
           fauored
           Vrban
           :
           France
           ,
           Castile
           ,
           Aragon
           ,
           Nauarre
           and
           Cathaluna
           fauored
           Clement
           7.
           and
           many
           there
           were
           also
           that
           were
           neuters
           ,
           and
           neither
           fauored
           Vrban
           ,
           nor
           Clement
           .
           This
           Clement
           celebrated
           a
           Councel
           in
           Paris
           ,
           In
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           1387.
           
           yere
           arose
           a
           question
           betweene
           the
           vniuersitie
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           the
           Dominicks
           about
           the
           conception
           of
           the
           virgin
           Marie
           .
           And
           afterwardes
           was
           much
           brawling
           betweene
           the
           Dominicans
           and
           Franciscans
           ,
           the
           question
           as
           yet
           being
           vndetermined
           .
           For
           the
           Popes
           therein
           haue
           put
           them
           to
           silence
           ,
           lest
           the
           foolish
           deuotion
           and
           superstition
           of
           the
           ignorant
           common
           people
           should
           be
           despised
           .
           
           In
           the
           1392.
           yeare
           Clement
           died
           .
           Very
           many
           and
           terrible
           Bulles
           sent
           these
           Antipopes
           into
           diuerse
           partes
           of
           the
           world
           :
           many
           famous
           libels
           cast
           they
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           where
           with
           they
           did
           bite
           ,
           detest
           ,
           and
           curse
           ,
           the
           one
           calling
           
           the
           other
           Antichrist
           ,
           
           Sismatike
           ,
           Heretike
           ,
           Tyrant
           ,
           Theefe
           ,
           Traitor
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           sower
           of
           tares
           ,
           and
           sonne
           of
           Beliall
           .
           And
           verily
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           saith
           against
           the
           other
           doe
           they
           not
           lie
           :
           neuer
           in
           their
           liues
           spake
           they
           more
           truly
           :
           For
           aswell
           the
           sonne
           of
           Beliall
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           both
           one
           and
           other
           .
           Many
           holding
           this
           Pope
           for
           Antipope
           ,
           count
           him
           not
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Popes
           .
           But
           certenly
           he
           hath
           wrong
           :
           for
           more
           canonically
           was
           he
           chosen
           ,
           then
           Vrban
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           election
           of
           the
           pope
           canonically
           made
           )
           and
           was
           not
           in
           his
           life
           so
           great
           a
           villaine
           ,
           nor
           so
           cruell
           as
           Vrban
           was
           .
           Hereby
           moreouer
           great
           iniurie
           is
           done
           to
           our
           countrie
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           to
           Fraunce
           ,
           which
           held
           Clement
           for
           true
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Vrban
           for
           Antipope
           and
           Antichrist
           :
           as
           Clement
           called
           him
           .
           And
           so
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           .
           1.
           king
           of
           Castile
           ;
           that
           his
           kingdome
           should
           not
           be
           seperate
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           Seat
           Apostolike
           caused
           (
           as
           saith
           
             Don
             Rodrigo
          
           Bishop
           of
           Palencia
           in
           his
           historie
           ,
           speaking
           of
           K.
           Iohn
           )
           the
           Prelates
           and
           men
           most
           learned
           in
           diuinitie
           and
           humanitie
           ,
           and
           the
           estates
           of
           his
           Realme
           to
           assemble
           together
           :
           who
           after
           they
           had
           well
           examined
           and
           debated
           the
           businesse
           ,
           declared
           ,
           that
           Clement
           7.
           was
           to
           be
           obeyed
           .
           And
           when
           Clement
           was
           dead
           ,
           they
           gaue
           it
           to
           his
           successor
           Benedict
           13.
           as
           hereafter
           we
           will
           declare
           .
           Boniface
           9.
           
           (
           not
           being
           as
           thē
           30
           yeares
           old
           ,
           by
           the
           parciality
           &
           factiō
           of
           Vrban
           6.
           who
           (
           as
           saith
           Crantzio
           )
           intreated
           the
           Romans
           not
           like
           a
           bishop
           ,
           but
           like
           a
           cruel
           Emperor
           or
           tyrant
           was
           chosen
           in
           Rome
           .
           And
           for
           that
           he
           held
           them
           suspected
           ,
           put
           many
           of
           thē
           to
           death
           )
           This
           Pope
           made
           a
           law
           ,
           that
           no
           Priest
           should
           inioy
           his
           liuing
           without
           paying
           to
           the
           pope
           the
           first
           fruits
           ,
           
           called
           the
           Annales
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           whole
           yeres
           value
           of
           his
           liuing
           .
           The
           English
           only
           did
           resist
           this
           decree
           ,
           as
           
             Platina
             ,
             Volateranus
             ,
             Blundus
             ,
             Polidorus
             Virgilius
             ,
             Pantaleon
             ,
             &c.
          
           do
           note
           .
           Hee
           caused
           Ladislaus
           sonne
           of
           Charles
           to
           be
           crowned
           king
           of
           Naples
           .
           Vrban
           6.
           (
           as
           in
           his
           life
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           for
           the
           hatred
           which
           he
           bare
           vnto
           his
           deceased
           father
           ,
           endeuoured
           to
           disinherite
           and
           vtterly
           destroy
           Ladislaus
           .
           A
           great
           Simmonist
           was
           this
           Boniface
           :
           by
           his
           Bulles
           ,
           Indulgences
           ,
           pardons
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Iubile
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           1400.
           yeare
           he
           celebrated
           at
           Rome
           ,
           he
           gathered
           much
           money
           which
           against
           al
           law
           &
           right
           he
           with
           his
           kindred
           prodigally
           wasted
           .
           In
           the
           1404.
           yeare
           he
           died
           .
           And
           
             Don
             Henry
          
           3.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
         
           Benedict
           13.
           
           or
           11.
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           causes
           ,
           as
           was
           Clement
           7.
           is
           not
           reckened
           among
           the
           Popes
           :
           but
           sith
           our
           countrey
           of
           Spaine
           and
           Fraunce
           held
           him
           for
           Pope
           ,
           
           we
           will
           not
           displace
           him
           .
           A
           Spaniard
           he
           was
           ,
           borne
           in
           Cataluna
           ,
           and
           called
           before
           he
           was
           Pope
           
             Pedro
             de
             Lunae
          
           :
           by
           20
           Cardinals
           of
           Clements
           faction
           ,
           he
           was
           chosen
           in
           Auignon
           ,
           a
           man
           learned
           he
           was
           and
           before
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           disputed
           against
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           :
           and
           concluded
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           feared
           .
           For
           this
           so
           true
           doctrine
           ,
           he
           was
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           then
           held
           the
           seat
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           an
           heretike
           condemned
           .
           Pope
           he
           was
           vntill
           the
           Councell
           of
           Pisa
           deposed
           him
           .
           He
           was
           afterwards
           deposed
           by
           the
           Councel
           of
           Constance
           :
           who
           albeit
           by
           two
           Councels
           deposed
           ,
           yet
           left
           he
           not
           for
           all
           this
           to
           be
           called
           Pope
           ,
           
           vntill
           the
           1424.
           yeare
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           bene
           Pope
           30
           yeares
           and
           more
           :
           he
           died
           in
           his
           land
           of
           Cataluna
           .
           At
           his
           death
           he
           commaunded
           the
           Cardinals
           when
           he
           was
           dead
           to
           choose
           for
           pope
           
             Gill
             Nunoz
          
           ,
           Cannon
           of
           Barcelona
           ,
           
           whom
           they
           called
           Clement
           8.
           who
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           king
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           created
           new
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           did
           all
           that
           the
           popes
           were
           accustomed
           to
           do
           .
           But
           when
           pope
           Martin
           5.
           elected
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           ,
           ioyned
           in
           friendship
           with
           the
           king
           
             Don
             Alonso
             ,
             Nunoz
          
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           4
           yeares
           poped
           ,
           by
           commandement
           of
           the
           king
           renounced
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Mallorca
           ,
           and
           his
           Cardinals
           of
           themselues
           forsooke
           their
           functions
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Sisme
           liued
           a
           learned
           &
           good
           man
           ,
           
           called
           Theodoricus
           of
           Nyem
           ,
           bishop
           of
           Verda
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           before
           we
           haue
           sayd
           )
           wrote
           the
           historie
           of
           this
           Sisme
           :
           which
           historie
           is
           now
           hard
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           because
           the
           papists
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           manifested
           the
           truth
           ,
           almost
           cast
           it
           out
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           in
           the
           1566.
           yeare
           was
           it
           againe
           newly
           printed
           ,
           to
           the
           popes
           great
           griefe
           ,
           in
           Basilea
           .
           Among
           other
           things
           ,
           this
           Author
           said
           &
           proued
           ,
           that
           the
           pope
           held
           no
           politike
           right
           ouer
           the
           Emperour
           :
           but
           contrariwise
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           ought
           to
           chasten
           wicked
           Popes
           :
           &
           said
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           dissemble
           such
           enormious
           abhominations
           and
           tyrannies
           ,
           which
           the
           popes
           commit
           ,
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           called
           Emperours
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Benedict
           13.
           
           
             Don
             Henry
          
           and
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           2.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Innocent
           7.
           
           was
           chosen
           in
           Rome
           to
           succeed
           Boniface
           9.
           whiles
           he
           was
           Cardinall
           ,
           he
           reproued
           the
           negligence
           and
           fearfulnesse
           
           of
           Vrban
           and
           Benedict
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           they
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Sismes
           so
           long
           continuance
           ,
           which
           to
           al
           Christendom
           wrought
           so
           great
           mischiefe
           .
           But
           when
           he
           was
           pope
           he
           changed
           his
           opinion
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           did
           that
           which
           before
           he
           had
           so
           much
           reproued
           ,
           but
           was
           also
           much
           offended
           ,
           if
           any
           spake
           to
           him
           thereof
           .
           In
           doing
           what
           he
           would
           ,
           he
           tyrannized
           ouer
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           :
           but
           his
           popedome
           not
           long
           endured
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           1407.
           
           yeare
           he
           died
           .
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           2.
           then
           reigning
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Gregorie
           12.
           
           whom
           
             Thodoricus
             de
             Nyen
          
           alwayes
           called
           Errorius
           ,
           and
           his
           followers
           Errorians
           ,
           was
           elected
           at
           Rome
           in
           place
           of
           Innocent
           7.
           
           
           Benedict
           13.
           then
           liuing
           in
           Auignon
           .
           With
           this
           condition
           was
           Gregorie
           chosen
           ,
           that
           were
           it
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           shold
           renounce
           the
           popedome
           ,
           which
           being
           pope
           ,
           he
           cōfirmed
           before
           witnesses
           ,
           &
           Notaries
           that
           wrote
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           that
           Benedict
           13.
           would
           doe
           the
           like
           .
           But
           as
           Benedict
           would
           not
           renounce
           ,
           no
           more
           would
           Gregorie
           :
           albeit
           both
           the
           one
           &
           the
           other
           ,
           being
           great
           dissemblers
           ,
           and
           subtill
           ,
           gaue
           great
           hope
           that
           they
           would
           do
           it
           .
           And
           so
           they
           appointed
           Sauona
           whither
           they
           should
           come
           and
           agree
           ,
           yet
           al
           was
           but
           wind
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           in
           the
           1410
           yeare
           was
           holden
           a
           great
           Councell
           in
           Pisa
           ,
           where
           manie
           Cardinals
           on
           the
           one
           side
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           124
           Diuines
           ,
           and
           almost
           300
           Lawyers
           were
           present
           .
           Both
           the
           Popes
           in
           this
           Councell
           were
           deposed
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           5.
           a
           Cretian
           in
           their
           place
           elected
           .
           
           This
           did
           al
           Christendome
           approue
           (
           Spaine
           ,
           Scotland
           and
           the
           Countie
           of
           Ameniaco
           ,
           which
           claue
           firmely
           to
           Benedict
           13.
           excepted
           )
           Gregorie
           and
           Benedict
           nought
           esteeming
           the
           Councell
           of
           Pisa
           ,
           yet
           held
           themselues
           for
           Popes
           :
           but
           fearing
           to
           be
           caught
           ,
           
           Gregorie
           went
           to
           Arimino
           ,
           and
           Benedict
           to
           his
           land
           of
           Cataluna
           .
           Thus
           at
           this
           time
           were
           there
           three
           Popes
           ,
           Benedict
           13.
           made
           in
           Auignon
           ,
           Gregorie
           12.
           made
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           the
           Cretian
           made
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Pisa
           .
           Poets
           do
           feigne
           Cerberus
           the
           porter
           of
           hell
           to
           haue
           three
           heads
           :
           which
           fable
           we
           see
           now
           verified
           in
           the
           Popedome
           ,
           
           whose
           porter
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Pope
           )
           hath
           three
           heads
           ,
           and
           as
           touching
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           one
           as
           the
           other
           was
           the
           head
           .
           Gregorie
           cast
           
             Nicholas
             de
             Luca
          
           downe
           from
           the
           pulpit
           ,
           and
           for
           punishment
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           example
           to
           other
           ,
           put
           him
           in
           prison
           :
           because
           in
           his
           preaching
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           exhorted
           him
           
           him
           to
           vnitie
           .
           
           The
           fathers
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           1415.
           yeare
           ,
           assembled
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           ,
           wrot
           vnto
           him
           ,
           to
           come
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           send
           some
           in
           his
           place
           to
           the
           Councell
           ,
           who
           seeing
           their
           desire
           was
           to
           haue
           him
           renounce
           ,
           forthwith
           there
           renounced
           :
           but
           shortly
           after
           ,
           for
           very
           griefe
           and
           sorrowe
           dyed
           .
           
             Petrus
             de
             Luna
          
           was
           alwayes
           called
           Benedict
           13.
           against
           whom
           
             Iohn
             Gerson
          
           ,
           a
           famous
           diuine
           ,
           often
           said
           in
           the
           Councell
           ,
           whiles
           Luna
           liueth
           ,
           there
           shall
           no
           peace
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           neither
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           nor
           the
           threates
           ,
           nor
           requests
           which
           they
           vsed
           ,
           could
           cause
           him
           renounce
           ,
           and
           so
           till
           he
           died
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           aboue
           thirtie
           yeares
           )
           was
           Pope
           ,
           
           In
           the
           1424.
           yeare
           he
           dyed
           .
        
         
           Alexander
           5.
           
           a
           Cretian
           was
           made
           Pope
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Pisa
           ,
           as
           before
           we
           haue
           said
           .
           An
           Alexander
           he
           was
           in
           giuing
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           he
           accustomed
           to
           say
           merily
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           bene
           a
           rich
           Bishop
           ,
           a
           poore
           Cardinall
           ,
           and
           a
           begging
           Pope
           .
           So
           haughty
           was
           his
           humour
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Pisa
             ,
             Ladislaus
          
           king
           of
           Naples
           ,
           of
           whō
           we
           haue
           made
           mention
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Vrban
           6.
           he
           depriued
           of
           his
           kingdome
           .
           This
           Pope
           ordeyned
           ,
           that
           all
           Christians
           should
           beleeue
           (
           as
           an
           article
           of
           their
           faith
           )
           that
           his
           Saint
           Frauncis
           ,
           had
           the
           5
           woundes
           which
           Christ
           imprinted
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           commaunded
           solmnely
           to
           celebrate
           the
           feast
           of
           the
           woundes
           of
           Saint
           Frauncis
           .
           
           Herein
           did
           Alexander
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           be
           very
           Antichrist
           :
           seeing
           he
           vsurped
           authoritie
           to
           make
           new
           articles
           of
           faith
           ;
           which
           whosoeuer
           would
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           should
           for
           the
           same
           be
           condemned
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           doth
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           ,
           albeit
           an
           Angel
           from
           heauen
           ,
           shall
           preach
           another
           Gospell
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           he
           had
           preached
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           anathematized
           ,
           cursed
           ,
           and
           excommunicate
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           then
           was
           Pope
           Alexander
           .
           
           This
           Alexander
           ,
           which
           afore
           time
           called
           himselfe
           
             Petrus
             de
             Candia
          
           ,
           being
           (
           as
           reporteth
           Theodoricus
           of
           Nyem
           )
           at
           the
           point
           of
           death
           ,
           said
           :
           that
           he
           neuer
           knew
           father
           ,
           nor
           mother
           ,
           nor
           brother
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           kindred
           ,
           &
           that
           when
           he
           was
           yong
           he
           liued
           by
           begging
           for
           Gods
           sake
           from
           dore
           to
           dore
           .
           He
           said
           :
           that
           a
           Franciscan
           Italian
           Friar
           ,
           tooke
           him
           from
           that
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           taught
           him
           Grammer
           ,
           afterwardes
           made
           him
           Friar
           of
           his
           orders
           ,
           and
           carried
           him
           with
           him
           into
           Italic
           .
           And
           that
           from
           Italic
           he
           went
           into
           
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           Oxeforde
           studied
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           continewed
           many
           yeares
           in
           this
           vniuersitie
           ,
           
           he
           went
           to
           Paris
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           made
           maister
           in
           diuinitie
           :
           from
           thence
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           Lombardie
           ,
           where
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Duke
           
             Iohn
             Caleaço
          
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           bishop
           of
           Vincentium
           ,
           and
           afterwardes
           Archbishop
           of
           Milan
           ,
           
           then
           Cardinall
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           Pope
           .
           In
           the
           1411.
           yeare
           he
           died
           .
           The
           cause
           of
           his
           death
           (
           as
           saith
           
             Baptista
             Panecius
          
           in
           his
           6.
           
           sermon
           )
           was
           poyson
           ,
           which
           his
           Phisition
           Marcillias
           of
           Parma
           ,
           corrupted
           with
           money
           by
           Cardinal
           
             Baltassar
             Cossa
          
           ,
           who
           sought
           to
           be
           pope
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           gaue
           him
           .
           
             D.
             Iohn
          
           2.
           thē
           reigned
           in
           Castil
           .
        
         
           Iohn
           24.
           
           as
           Platina
           calleth
           him
           .
           or
           23.
           or
           22.
           for
           the
           causes
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           with
           the
           poyson
           which
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           Alexander
           his
           predecessor
           ,
           was
           made
           Pope
           .
           Hee
           better
           knew
           how
           to
           manage
           armes
           ,
           then
           bookes
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           as
           noteth
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             lib.
             23.
             cap.
          
           10.
           
           ¶
           5.
           )
           a
           man
           he
           was
           ,
           notable
           for
           matters
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           ignorant
           in
           spirituall
           things
           (
           a
           very
           good
           beginning
           )
           for
           confirmation
           hereof
           he
           aleageth
           
             Leonardus
             Aretinus
             ,
             Blundus
             ,
             Flauius
          
           &
           Pius
           2.
           
           More
           by
           violence
           ,
           thē
           free
           election
           ,
           
           as
           the
           papists
           themselues
           do
           witnes
           ,
           was
           he
           made
           Pope
           :
           For
           when
           Alexander
           was
           dead
           ,
           the
           Cardinals
           assembled
           to
           chuse
           a
           Pope
           in
           Bologna
           ,
           he
           being
           Legat
           in
           Bologna
           ,
           and
           hauing
           like
           a
           good
           captaine
           many
           souldiars
           ,
           very
           much
           threatned
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           except
           they
           should
           chuse
           a
           Pope
           according
           to
           his
           wil.
           For
           this
           cause
           named
           they
           many
           ,
           saying
           :
           wilt
           thou
           haue
           this
           ?
           wilt
           thou
           haue
           this
           other
           ?
           but
           with
           none
           of
           thē
           was
           he
           pleased
           .
           And
           when
           they
           praied
           him
           to
           name
           whom
           he
           would
           haue
           Pope
           .
           
           Giue
           me
           (
           said
           he
           )
           the
           mantle
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           put
           it
           vpon
           him
           that
           shal
           be
           Pope
           .
           And
           when
           they
           had
           giuen
           it
           ,
           he
           put
           it
           vpon
           himself
           ,
           &
           said
           :
           I
           am
           Pope
           .
           This
           is
           like
           that
           which
           is
           reported
           of
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           ,
           grandfather
           of
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           king
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           maister
           ,
           for
           maister
           ,
           this
           let
           it
           be
           ,
           &
           so
           casting
           vpon
           him
           the
           habit
           ,
           made
           himselfe
           maister
           of
           S.
           Iames.
           The
           like
           election
           to
           this
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           Pope
           Iohn
           23.
           as
           before
           we
           haue
           declared
           .
           This
           deed
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           displeased
           the
           Cardinals
           :
           Yet
           thought
           they
           it
           best
           to
           dissemble
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           was
           so
           terrible
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           passe
           with
           the
           election
           .
           In
           this
           man
           (
           saith
           Platina
           )
           was
           more
           fiercenes
           &
           boldnes
           ,
           then
           besemed
           his
           profession
           :
           all
           his
           life
           almost
           was
           soulderlike
           :
           such
           were
           his
           customes
           ,
           
           that
           many
           things
           ,
           vnlawfull
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           lawfull
           to
           doe
           .
           And
           such
           were
           his
           abhominations
           ,
           that
           Platina
           shamed
           to
           speake
           them
           .
           When
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Emperor
           Sigismund
           that
           he
           would
           crowne
           him
           .
           He
           began
           to
           hold
           a
           Councell
           in
           Rome
           ,
           whereunto
           when
           the
           Emperor
           and
           diuers
           nations
           could
           not
           freely
           come
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           discord
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           raised
           in
           Italy
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           of
           almost
           all
           nations
           ,
           the
           Pope
           apointed
           Constance
           the
           1.
           of
           Nouember
           in
           the
           1414.
           
           yeare
           .
           In
           which
           Councel
           he
           himselfe
           would
           be
           present
           ,
           And
           albeit
           ,
           that
           some
           did
           coūsel
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Councell
           ,
           lest
           he
           thence
           returned
           without
           his
           bishoprick
           ,
           yet
           went
           he
           notwithstanding
           ,
           carying
           with
           him
           subtil
           aduocats
           to
           defend
           him
           ,
           if
           ought
           were
           obiected
           against
           him
           .
           Thē
           begā
           the
           general
           Coūcel
           ,
           by
           cōsent
           of
           pope
           Iohn
           ,
           
           Sigismūd
           the
           Emp.
           &
           other
           Christian
           princes
           .
           The
           night
           of
           the
           natiuitie
           ,
           the
           Emp.
           as
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           sang
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           began
           
             Exijt
             edictum
             à
             Caesare
             &c.
          
           
           When
           the
           Coūcel
           was
           set
           ,
           &
           licence
           of
           free
           speech
           to
           each
           one
           giuē
           ,
           they
           obiected
           ,
           and
           proued
           against
           Pope
           Iohn
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Emp.
           
           more
           then
           40.
           hainous
           offences
           ,
           he
           was
           then
           cōstrained
           ,
           by
           the
           Coūcels
           cōmand
           ,
           to
           renounce
           .
           The
           causes
           were
           ,
           for
           that
           to
           make
           himselfe
           Pope
           ,
           he
           had
           caused
           poyson
           to
           be
           giuē
           to
           Alexander
           5.
           because
           he
           was
           an
           heretique
           ,
           Symonist
           ,
           a
           liar
           ,
           an
           hipocrite
           ,
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           a
           witch
           ,
           a
           gamester
           ,
           an
           Adulterer
           ,
           a
           Sodomit
           ,
           &c.
           
           Wherfore
           ,
           Iohn
           changing
           his
           garmēt
           ,
           fled
           from
           Constāce
           ,
           &
           went
           to
           Friburg
           :
           
           but
           by
           cōmand
           of
           the
           Coūcell
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           5.
           
           yeares
           poped
           ,
           he
           was
           depriued
           of
           his
           Popedome
           ,
           &
           euery
           other
           office
           .
           He
           was
           sought
           for
           ,
           found
           ,
           caught
           ,
           &
           imprisond
           in
           the
           castle
           of
           Hidelberga
           in
           Germany
           :
           where
           he
           was
           3
           yeares
           prisoner
           in
           great
           affliction
           :
           for
           that
           his
           kepers
           were
           Germans
           ,
           simple
           &
           rude
           ,
           which
           neither
           vnderstood
           Latine
           ,
           nor
           yet
           Italian
           ,
           &
           the
           miserable
           Pope
           ,
           neither
           spake
           nor
           vnderstood
           Duch
           From
           this
           prison
           ,
           
           he
           afterward
           escaped
           .
           The
           questiō
           whether
           the
           Pope
           be
           aboue
           the
           Coūcel
           ,
           or
           the
           Councel
           aboue
           the
           Pope
           ,
           was
           in
           this
           Coūcel
           debated
           .
           And
           in
           the
           4.
           
           &
           5.
           
           Sessiōs
           cōcluded
           (
           as
           Caran●a
           himselfe
           saith
           )
           that
           a
           general
           Councel
           lawfully
           assembled
           ,
           which
           represēteth
           the
           catholike
           church
           millitāt
           ,
           had
           it
           authoritie
           imediatly
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           Councel
           ,
           euery
           person
           of
           what
           estate
           &
           dignitie
           soeuer
           ,
           yea
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           ,
           ought
           to
           obey
           in
           matter
           cōcerning
           the
           faith
           &c.
           
           This
           decre
           of
           the
           Coūcel
           of
           Cōstāce
           ,
           
           is
           confirmed
           in
           the
           3.
           
           and
           18.
           
           Sessions
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basile
           .
           In
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           ,
           was
           
             Iohn
             Gerson
          
           .
           a
           famous
           diuine
           ,
           present
           ;
           who
           not
           onely
           with
           wordes
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           writing
           approued
           and
           extolled
           this
           decree
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           Councell
           .
           This
           decree
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           deserued
           to
           be
           fixed
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           publike
           places
           ,
           for
           a
           perpetuall
           remembrance
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           brought
           this
           tyranny
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ought
           not
           to
           obey
           the
           Councell
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Councell
           neither
           ought
           ,
           nor
           could
           Iudge
           the
           Pope
           ,
           were
           pernicious
           flatterers
           .
           As
           though
           the
           Councell
           receiued
           all
           that
           power
           and
           dignity
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           assembled
           but
           at
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Pope
           :
           As
           though
           there
           were
           no
           law
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           account
           to
           be
           demaunded
           of
           that
           which
           he
           did
           .
           Such
           monstrous
           words
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           ought
           to
           be
           far
           from
           vs
           :
           as
           those
           that
           be
           contrary
           to
           lawes
           ,
           equitie
           and
           reason
           .
           He
           saith
           :
           that
           all
           authoritie
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Church
           holdeth
           ,
           the
           same
           holdeth
           the
           Councell
           ,
           and
           that
           apleales
           from
           the
           Pope
           ought
           and
           may
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Councell
           .
           
           He
           saith
           :
           that
           they
           which
           demaunde
           ,
           whether
           the
           Pope
           or
           Church
           be
           greater
           ?
           Doe
           no
           lesse
           then
           they
           ,
           that
           demaunded
           ,
           whether
           the
           whole
           or
           parte
           bee
           greater
           ?
           The
           Councell
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           hath
           authoritie
           and
           right
           ,
           to
           chuse
           ,
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           depose
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           with
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           ,
           Gerson
           confirmed
           .
           This
           Councell
           Iudged
           the
           causes
           of
           three
           Popes
           
             Gregorie
             12.
             
             Benedict
          
           13.
           and
           Iohn
           24.
           and
           finding
           them
           all
           there
           faulty
           ,
           deposed
           them
           and
           elected
           
             Martin
             5.
             
             Eneas
             Siluius
          
           ,
           afterwardes
           called
           Pius
           2.
           was
           present
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basill
           ,
           and
           wrote
           all
           whatsoeuer
           was
           there
           debated
           ,
           extolling
           to
           the
           clouds
           that
           was
           there
           decreed
           :
           but
           afterwards
           being
           Pope
           ,
           he
           changed
           his
           opinion
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           the
           Councell
           ought
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           The
           vniuersitie
           of
           Paris
           (
           a
           few
           moneths
           before
           Luther
           handled
           the
           question
           of
           Indulgence
           )
           from
           Leo
           10.
           appealed
           to
           the
           Councel
           This
           decree
           of
           the
           Councels
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basill
           ,
           did
           not
           ,
           nor
           yet
           doth
           please
           the
           Popes
           flatterers
           ,
           who
           against
           their
           owne
           consciences
           make
           the
           Pope
           God
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           &
           absolute
           Lord
           of
           all
           .
           
             Iohn
             Wickeliffe
          
           an
           Englishman
           before
           in
           England
           deceased
           ,
           for
           freely
           preaching
           ,
           the
           euangelical
           Doctrin
           which
           
           discouereth
           hypocrisie
           and
           false
           papisticall
           doctrine
           ,
           
           was
           in
           this
           Councell
           condemned
           :
           For
           the
           same
           also
           were
           
             Iohn
             Hus
          
           &
           Ierome
           of
           Prage
           ,
           who
           suffered
           their
           Martyrdome
           with
           great
           constancie
           and
           ioyfulnes
           ,
           condemned
           and
           burned
           .
           Pius
           2.
           saith
           :
           that
           
             Iohn
             Hus
          
           was
           greater
           in
           age
           &
           authoritie
           ,
           but
           Ierome
           was
           greater
           in
           learning
           and
           eloquence
           .
           And
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           he
           saith
           :
           both
           suffered
           death
           with
           a
           constant
           mind
           ,
           
           &
           as
           if
           they
           had
           bene
           inuited
           to
           some
           banquet
           ,
           they
           prepared
           themselues
           to
           go
           to
           the
           fire
           .
           When
           the
           fire
           began
           ,
           they
           sung
           a
           Psalme
           ,
           which
           the
           flame
           &
           rushing
           in
           of
           the
           fire
           could
           hardly
           hinder
           .
           None
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           with
           such
           constancy
           &
           fortitude
           of
           mind
           is
           read
           to
           haue
           suffered
           death
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           endured
           the
           fire
           .
           
             Eneas
             Siluius
          
           ,
           albeit
           an
           enemy
           ,
           thus
           speaketh
           of
           them
           .
           Vnder
           safe
           conduct
           came
           these
           two
           to
           dispute
           &
           maintaine
           their
           cause
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           in
           the
           Councell
           .
           But
           neither
           faith
           ,
           nor
           promise
           regarded
           ,
           they
           against
           all
           law
           and
           reason
           were
           condemned
           and
           burned
           .
           The
           reason
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           yeeld
           for
           this
           deed
           doing
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           no
           faith
           is
           to
           be
           kept
           with
           heretiques
           .
           This
           faith-breach
           ,
           was
           cause
           of
           great
           bloodshed
           in
           the
           great
           warres
           which
           afterwards
           happened
           in
           Bohemia
           ,
           
           as
           Siluius
           himselfe
           reporteth
           .
           Great
           praise
           worthy
           are
           the
           Bohemians
           ,
           that
           with
           great
           constancy
           ,
           haue
           continewed
           in
           the
           good
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           reformation
           ,
           which
           these
           holy
           martirs
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           taught
           them
           .
           And
           so
           much
           the
           more
           is
           their
           praise
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           they
           haue
           suffered
           troubles
           &
           persecutions
           for
           almost
           200
           yeares
           :
           &
           yet
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           doe
           they
           stil
           vse
           this
           good
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           reformation
           ,
           which
           from
           thence
           hath
           crept
           to
           Morauia
           and
           Polonia
           the
           bordering
           regions
           .
           In
           our
           time
           ,
           hath
           God
           stretched
           the
           same
           through
           Germany
           ,
           &
           from
           thēce
           spread
           throughout
           al
           Europe
           ,
           and
           hath
           further
           passed
           the
           great
           Ocean
           sea
           ,
           and
           gone
           to
           India
           ,
           all
           the
           lets
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           his
           Inquisitors
           ,
           notwithstanding
           :
           and
           the
           more
           they
           shall
           burne
           ,
           the
           more
           will
           it
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           before
           we
           haue
           said
           of
           Tertulian
           )
           The
           bloud
           of
           the
           Martirs
           ,
           is
           the
           seede
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Carança
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Summa
             Conciliorum
          
           noteth
           45
           errors
           (
           as
           he
           calleth
           them
           )
           of
           
             Iohn
             Wickelife
          
           ,
           
           and
           30
           of
           
             Iohn
             Hus
          
           ,
           who
           listeth
           to
           knowe
           what
           
             Iohn
             Hus
          
           taught
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           
             Carion
             lib.
          
           5.
           
           When
           Iohn
           24.
           had
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           escaped
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           present
           himselfe
           
           to
           Pope
           Martin
           5.
           who
           was
           chosen
           in
           the
           Coūcel
           of
           Constance
           :
           to
           Florence
           came
           he
           ,
           &
           prostrated
           himselfe
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           Pope
           Martin
           &
           acknowledging
           him
           to
           be
           Pope
           ,
           kissed
           his
           feet
           .
           Martin
           moued
           with
           this
           humilitie
           ,
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           made
           him
           Cardinal
           ,
           &
           Bishop
           of
           Tuscan
           ,
           read
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             lib.
          
           23.
           cap.
           20.
           
           ¶
           3.
           
           O.
           what
           a
           Cardinal
           ,
           O
           what
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           true
           (
           as
           it
           was
           )
           which
           was
           obiected
           and
           proued
           against
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           Councel
           of
           Cōstance
           ?
           But
           no
           new
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           Cardinals
           ,
           &
           bishops
           should
           be
           as
           he
           was
           .
           But
           a
           few
           moneths
           ,
           after
           ,
           Iohn
           in
           his
           Cardinalship
           &
           of
           very
           griefe
           is
           supposed
           ,
           in
           the
           1419.
           
           yeare
           died
           ,
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           saith
           :
           that
           it
           was
           suspcted
           ,
           they
           gaue
           him
           poyson
           .
           And
           saith
           that
           most
           solemnly
           was
           hee
           buried
           in
           the
           chappel
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           Baptist
           .
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           2.
           thē
           reigning
           in
           Castil
           .
           
           Martin
           5.
           was
           made
           Pope
           in
           the
           Councel
           of
           Cōsance
           :
           of
           whose
           electiō
           ,
           Sigismund
           the
           Emp.
           much
           reioyced
           :
           &
           so
           thāked
           the
           Councel
           ,
           for
           chusing
           such
           a
           Bishop
           .
           And
           prostrating
           himselfe
           before
           the
           Pope
           ,
           kissed
           his
           feete
           .
           This
           pope
           embraced
           him
           as
           his
           brother
           ,
           &
           gaue
           him
           thankes
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           meanes
           and
           trauell
           the
           Church
           was
           quieted
           ,
           after
           so
           great
           a
           Sisme
           .
           But
           for
           all
           this
           friendship
           ,
           the
           Pope
           secretly
           departed
           from
           Constance
           :
           as
           saith
           Volateranus
           against
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Emp.
           and
           so
           came
           to
           Florence
           :
           where
           taking
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           he
           2
           yeares
           remained
           .
           Before
           he
           departed
           from
           Constance
           ,
           the
           Emp.
           and
           other
           Princes
           exhorted
           him
           ,
           to
           giue
           some
           good
           order
           for
           reformation
           of
           the
           ouermuch
           libertie
           &
           euill
           customes
           of
           the
           Clergie
           .
           Whereunto
           Martin
           answered
           .
           That
           this
           was
           with
           time
           ,
           nature
           &
           consideration
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           for
           confirmation
           of
           his
           answere
           ,
           hypocritically
           aleaged
           the
           saying
           of
           S.
           Ierome
           ,
           that
           euery
           prouince
           hath
           it
           customes
           &
           maners
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           sodainly
           be
           abolished
           ,
           without
           great
           trouble
           and
           damage
           .
           How
           much
           better
           should
           he
           haue
           put
           his
           hand
           to
           the
           worke
           ,
           
           &
           begun
           to
           reforme
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           court
           of
           Rome
           ?
           To
           speake
           of
           reformation
           to
           the
           Popes
           ,
           is
           to
           speake
           or
           preach
           death
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           they
           cannot
           brook
           to
           heare
           tel
           of
           a
           Coūcel
           :
           because
           they
           then
           know
           ,
           that
           each
           one
           ,
           
             tam
             in
             capite
             ,
             quàm
             in
             membris
             :
          
           Aswell
           in
           the
           head
           as
           in
           the
           members
           ,
           
           wil
           begin
           to
           speake
           of
           reformation
           .
           They
           remēber
           that
           the
           Councels
           haue
           deposed
           Popes
           ,
           and
           placed
           others
           .
           They
           remember
           that
           in
           the
           Councell
           
           of
           Pisa
           ,
           celebrated
           in
           the
           1410.
           yeare
           ,
           2
           Popes
           were
           deposed
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           elected
           :
           that
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           ,
           in
           the
           1416.
           yeare
           ,
           were
           3
           deposed
           ,
           and
           Martin
           chosen
           :
           And
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           ,
           in
           the
           1432.
           yeare
           ,
           Eugenius
           was
           deposed
           and
           Amadeus
           chosen
           .
           
           For
           this
           cause
           would
           the
           Popes
           haue
           willingly
           no
           Councels
           :
           And
           albeit
           for
           shame
           they
           cannot
           but
           graunt
           that
           a
           Councell
           shal
           be
           ,
           the
           Pope
           feareth
           (
           as
           to
           eate
           poyson
           )
           to
           be
           present
           therein
           ;
           but
           sendeth
           his
           Legats
           ;
           which
           accustomably
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           last
           Trident
           Councel
           (
           which
           buried
           so
           many
           Popes
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           appeared
           in
           the
           Councell
           )
           was
           seene
           .
           The
           Popes
           doe
           feare
           (
           as
           before
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           least
           the
           like
           to
           them
           (
           as
           to
           the
           others
           Popes
           )
           should
           happen
           in
           the
           Councels
           .
           For
           these
           causes
           ,
           made
           Martin
           a
           decree
           ,
           that
           no
           Councel
           ,
           after
           that
           of
           Constance
           ,
           before
           5
           yeares
           passed
           should
           be
           holden
           ;
           &
           after
           that
           Coūcel
           ,
           ten
           yeares
           should
           passe
           ,
           before
           another
           Coūcell
           were
           holden
           .
           See
           here
           the
           reformation
           ,
           which
           the
           Popes
           desire
           .
           If
           any
           Pope
           ,
           in
           maners
           be
           lesse
           wicked
           (
           for
           in
           Doctrine
           be
           they
           al
           Antichrists
           )
           &
           in
           his
           Roman
           Court
           wisheth
           &
           practiseth
           some
           reformation
           :
           then
           doubtlesse
           ensueth
           some
           conspiracy
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           giue
           him
           a
           morsel
           wherewith
           they
           dispatch
           him
           .
           An
           example
           we
           haue
           
             in
             Celestine
          
           5.
           whō
           his
           Cardinal
           that
           after
           him
           was
           Pope
           ,
           dispatched
           :
           &
           in
           Adrian
           6.
           as
           afterward
           we
           wil
           declare
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           this
           pope
           Martin
           ,
           that
           he
           dispensed
           with
           one
           to
           mary
           his
           own
           sister
           .
           After
           2
           yeeres
           he
           went
           frō
           Florence
           to
           Rome
           .
           
           The
           cause
           of
           this
           going
           was
           :
           for
           that
           the
           pages
           (
           as
           saith
           
             I.
             de
             Pineda
          
           )
           sang
           in
           his
           disgrace
           a
           Sonet
           which
           began
           :
           
             
               El
               Papa
               Martino
               no
               vale
               vn
               quatrino
               .
            
             
               Martin
               the
               Pope
               is
               not
               worth
               a
               rope
               .
            
          
           Whē
           he
           came
           to
           Rome
           (
           saith
           Pineda
           )
           his
           face
           shewed
           him
           to
           be
           quite
           chāged
           :
           for
           before
           he
           was
           pope
           ,
           he
           was
           demed
           a
           man
           gētle
           ,
           simple
           &
           vnwise
           ,
           &
           wāting
           that
           gētlenes
           that
           was
           suposed
           to
           be
           in
           him
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           discouered
           to
           be
           most
           wise
           .
           And
           a
           litle
           lower
           .
           So
           scraping
           he
           was
           &
           couetous
           a
           mony-gatherer
           that
           he
           gaue
           great
           cause
           of
           slander
           ,
           chiefly
           :
           because
           what
           he
           euilly
           got
           ,
           he
           worse
           spēt
           ,
           &c.
           whē
           he
           was
           come
           to
           Rome
           ,
           he
           gaue
           himself
           to
           repaire
           ,
           not
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           mēbers
           :
           but
           the
           wals
           of
           the
           citie
           &
           Churches
           :
           he
           adnulled
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           passed
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Sisme
           :
           he
           depriued
           
             Dex
             
             Alonso
          
           king
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           of
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           &
           gaue
           it
           to
           Lewes
           .
           
           And
           in
           the
           1431.
           yere
           died
           .
           
             D.
             Iohn
          
           2.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Eugenius
           4.
           
           a
           Venetian
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Martin
           his
           predecessor
           was
           elected
           in
           Rome
           .
           In
           so
           great
           a
           straite
           was
           seene
           this
           Eugenius
           ,
           that
           to
           saue
           his
           life
           (
           being
           Pope
           )
           be
           left
           his
           owne
           garments
           ,
           &
           in
           a
           Friers
           habit
           ,
           put
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           his
           companion
           in
           a
           fishers
           boate
           which
           he
           found
           :
           certaine
           Romanes
           which
           perceiued
           his
           flight
           ,
           cast
           many
           stones
           and
           arrowes
           at
           him
           .
           In
           the
           end
           ,
           he
           scaped
           and
           went
           to
           Florence
           :
           
           where
           some
           yeeres
           he
           abode
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           better
           defence
           ,
           made
           16
           Cardinals
           .
           In
           the
           1432.
           yeare
           ,
           
           was
           the
           Eugenius
           cited
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           .
           But
           he
           knowing
           that
           the
           Councell
           would
           be
           aboue
           the
           Pope
           :
           and
           that
           vpon
           appearance
           he
           should
           answere
           the
           exhibited
           accusations
           against
           him
           ,
           would
           not
           appeare
           .
           Eugenius
           not
           appearing
           ,
           was
           deposed
           by
           the
           Councel
           :
           &
           Amadeus
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           himself
           an
           Hermit
           ,
           
           and
           now
           called
           Felix
           5.
           was
           elected
           in
           his
           place
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           would
           not
           Eugenius
           leaue
           to
           be
           pope
           .
           And
           so
           to
           defeat
           the
           Councel
           of
           Basil
           ,
           hee
           assembled
           another
           Councel
           in
           Ferrara
           ,
           &
           frō
           thence
           went
           to
           Florence
           .
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           2.
           king
           of
           Castile
           ,
           albeit
           he
           had
           sent
           his
           Embassadors
           ,
           and
           learned
           men
           to
           the
           Councel
           of
           Basil
           ,
           yet
           fauored
           this
           
             Eugenius
             .
             Eugenius
          
           incited
           Lewes
           the
           Dolphin
           of
           France
           ,
           with
           an
           host
           to
           go
           to
           Basil
           and
           breake
           off
           the
           Councell
           ,
           whereof
           ensued
           great
           mischief
           .
           This
           Eugenius
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           vnfortunate
           death
           of
           Ladislaus
           king
           of
           Hungarie
           ,
           
           in
           counselling
           him
           to
           breake
           his
           faith
           &
           word
           giuen
           to
           the
           Turke
           :
           which
           counsell
           this
           poore
           yongling
           but
           of
           22
           yeares
           ,
           tooke
           :
           &
           so
           set
           vpon
           the
           Turke
           ,
           when
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           peace
           betweene
           them
           )
           he
           least
           suspected
           .
           The
           Turke
           seeing
           this
           vnfaithfulnes
           ,
           reinforced
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           returned
           vpon
           him
           .
           In
           which
           battel
           the
           king
           ,
           with
           Cardinal
           Caesarinus
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           was
           slaine
           ,
           &
           his
           host
           destroyed
           .
           It
           hath
           wontedly
           bene
           argued
           ,
           whether
           faith
           and
           promise
           giuen
           to
           an
           infidell
           ,
           might
           lawfully
           be
           broken
           :
           wherunto
           I
           answer
           that
           ,
           which
           Frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             ,
             lib.
             26.
             cap.
          
           28.
           
           ¶
           1.
           to
           this
           purpose
           saith
           .
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           but
           faith
           is
           to
           be
           kept
           aswel
           to
           an
           enemy
           ,
           albeit
           he
           be
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           friend
           &
           Christian
           :
           the
           reason
           which
           he
           giueth
           is
           this
           :
           because
           the
           bond
           to
           obserue
           it
           ,
           issueth
           from
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           indispensable
           ,
           God
           hauing
           bin
           put
           for
           witnes
           
           of
           the
           truth
           that
           each
           one
           promiseth
           to
           another
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           Eugenius
           the
           fourth
           was
           wicked
           indispensing
           :
           and
           Ladislaus
           was
           periured
           against
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Popes
           dispensation
           .
           Wickedly
           did
           the
           Councel
           of
           Constance
           ,
           which
           brake
           faith
           with
           
             Iohn
             Hus
          
           and
           
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
          
           .
           Much
           better
           did
           the
           Emperour
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           :
           who
           being
           but
           young
           ,
           of
           21
           yeares
           ,
           sent
           with
           safe
           conduct
           for
           Luther
           ,
           who
           appeared
           before
           the
           Emperour
           at
           Wormes
           ,
           and
           publikely
           gaue
           an
           account
           of
           his
           faith
           ;
           and
           the
           Emperor
           (
           keeping
           with
           him
           his
           word
           )
           sent
           him
           backe
           ,
           albeit
           the
           Spaniards
           did
           incite
           him
           to
           kill
           him
           .
           Much
           better
           did
           the
           Captaine
           Mondragon
           in
           keeping
           the
           faith
           which
           he
           had
           promised
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           
           whose
           prisoner
           he
           was
           .
           This
           Eugenius
           most
           cruelly
           burned
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           called
           
             Thomas
             Rēdon
          
           ,
           a
           Carmelit
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           that
           in
           Rome
           were
           committed
           great
           abominations
           :
           that
           the
           Church
           had
           need
           of
           great
           reformation
           :
           and
           that
           when
           Christs
           glory
           was
           in
           question
           ,
           the
           Popes
           excommunication
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           feared
           .
           
             Antoninus
             part
             .
             3.
             tit
             .
             22.
             cap.
          
           10.
           maketh
           mention
           of
           this
           Thomas
           .
           And
           
             Baptista
             Mantuanus
          
           in
           the
           last
           chapter
           of
           his
           booke
           
             de
             vita
             beata
          
           ,
           giueth
           him
           an
           honorable
           testimonie
           ,
           calling
           him
           holy
           and
           a
           martyr
           .
           This
           Eugenius
           (
           as
           reporteth
           Platina
           )
           was
           verie
           vnconstant
           in
           his
           life
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           popedome
           ,
           guided
           by
           euill
           counsell
           ,
           he
           troubled
           things
           diuine
           and
           humane
           .
           This
           Eugenius
           celebrated
           a
           Councell
           in
           Florence
           ,
           to
           match
           with
           that
           which
           was
           holden
           at
           Basil
           :
           He
           compelled
           in
           this
           Florentine
           Councell
           ,
           Iosephus
           the
           good
           Patriarke
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           to
           translate
           the
           bible
           ,
           after
           the
           vulgar
           latin
           editiō
           (
           which
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Roman
           Church
           approueth
           )
           into
           Greeke
           :
           that
           this
           translation
           might
           among
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           among
           the
           Latines
           be
           esteemed
           .
           In
           many
           things
           did
           the
           Greekes
           conforme
           themselues
           in
           this
           Councell
           with
           the
           Latines
           :
           but
           could
           in
           no
           wise
           be
           induced
           to
           admit
           of
           transubstantiation
           :
           notwithstanding
           did
           the
           Councell
           and
           Pope
           allow
           them
           for
           faithful
           ;
           as
           speaking
           of
           Transubstantiation
           in
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           we
           will
           hereafter
           declare
           .
           After
           he
           had
           bene
           Pope
           almost
           16
           yeares
           ,
           
           in
           the
           1446.
           yeare
           he
           died
           .
           This
           Eugenius
           (
           as
           is
           reade
           in
           the
           16.
           and
           17.
           
           Sessions
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           )
           declared
           the
           same
           Councell
           to
           haue
           bene
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           be
           lawfully
           assembled
           ,
           and
           so
           adnulled
           ,
           
           &
           reuoked
           the
           Buls
           ,
           geuen
           out
           to
           dissolue
           it
           .
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           2.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
           
           Felix
           5.
           is
           not
           accounted
           of
           the
           Papists
           for
           Pope
           :
           
           In
           the
           Councel
           of
           Basil
           he
           was
           chosen
           ,
           after
           that
           Eugenius
           (
           who
           wold
           not
           leaue
           to
           be
           Pope
           )
           was
           deposed
           .
           
           The
           30.
           
           Sisme
           was
           this
           ,
           
           &
           9
           yeres
           endured
           :
           in
           which
           time
           ,
           al
           Christendom
           was
           deuided
           into
           3
           parts
           :
           some
           were
           for
           Eugenius
           :
           others
           for
           Felix
           :
           &
           others
           were
           Neuters
           ;
           which
           neither
           tooke
           the
           one
           part
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           :
           Such
           as
           tooke
           part
           with
           Felix
           ,
           said
           the
           Councell
           to
           be
           aboue
           the
           Pope
           :
           and
           those
           of
           Eugenius
           part
           ,
           denied
           it
           ,
           when
           Eugenius
           was
           dead
           ,
           those
           of
           his
           part
           ,
           chose
           Nicholas
           5.
           in
           whose
           time
           and
           the
           1447.
           
           yeere
           Felix
           5.
           renounced
           ,
           &
           so
           the
           Sisme
           ceased
           .
           For
           this
           renunciation
           ,
           Nicholas
           5.
           to
           stop
           his
           mouth
           from
           further
           barking
           made
           him
           Cardinall
           of
           S.
           Sabina
           :
           and
           Legate
           in
           Almaine
           and
           Fraunce
           .
           
             Iulianus
             Taboecius
          
           ,
           in
           the
           genealogie
           of
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Sauoy
           ,
           proclaimeth
           this
           Amadeus
           for
           a
           Cannonicall
           Pope
           ,
           and
           holy
           man.
           Two
           yeres
           after
           he
           had
           renounced
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           1449.
           yeere
           died
           
             Felix
             .
             Don
             Iohn
          
           2.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Eugenius
           being
           dead
           ,
           
           Nicolas
           5.
           was
           made
           Pope
           :
           who
           in
           one selfe
           same
           yere
           ,
           
           was
           Bishop
           ,
           Cardinal
           &
           Pope
           .
           He
           gaue
           the
           Hat
           to
           Amadeus
           ,
           which
           renounced
           the
           popedom
           .
           He
           celebrated
           the
           Iubile
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           1450.
           
           Boniface
           (
           as
           in
           his
           life
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           was
           the
           first
           inuenter
           of
           this
           Iubile
           frō
           100
           to
           100
           yeres
           .
           These
           Iubilees
           the
           Popes
           did
           willinglie
           celebrate
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           profit
           therof
           arising
           ,
           
           Of
           this
           Iubile
           it
           is
           reported
           that
           as
           the
           people
           vpō
           a
           time
           came
           from
           Vaticano
           to
           the
           citie
           ,
           they
           encountred
           a
           Mule
           of
           Cardinall
           Barbo
           .
           And
           when
           the
           number
           was
           verie
           great
           of
           cōmers
           &
           goers
           ,
           
           stumbled
           vpon
           the
           vnhappy
           Mule
           ,
           which
           with
           the
           multitude
           was
           fallen
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           ouer
           whom
           fell
           many
           more
           ,
           that
           it
           seemed
           they
           plaied
           the
           play
           which
           children
           vse
           ,
           called
           
             Crescael
             monton
          
           :
           more
           sacks
           on
           the
           Mill
           ,
           and
           cast
           one
           vpon
           another
           ,
           so
           great
           was
           the
           presse
           ,
           that
           200
           men
           were
           squized
           &
           stifled
           with
           the
           waight
           .
           And
           for
           that
           this
           hap
           befel
           (
           as
           they
           cal
           it
           )
           on
           Adrians
           bridge
           others
           fell
           into
           the
           riuer
           .
           See
           here
           the
           effect
           of
           foolish
           zeale
           ,
           without
           discretiō
           or
           true
           religion
           .
           For
           how
           many
           of
           these
           had
           it
           bin
           better
           to
           haue
           staied
           ,
           and
           wrought
           in
           their
           houses
           for
           maintenance
           of
           thē
           ,
           
           their
           wiues
           &
           children
           ?
           But
           S.
           P.
           Q.
           R.
           
             Stultus
             populus
             quaerit
             Romam
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           foolish
           people
           go
           to
           Rome
           ,
           but
           the
           wise
           abide
           at
           home
           .
           The
           Turk
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           
           Pope
           took
           the
           most
           noble
           city
           of
           Constantinople
           .
           
           This
           Pope
           was
           much
           giuen
           to
           drink
           ,
           and
           edifie
           ,
           not
           soules
           ,
           but
           wals
           .
           Platina
           recounteth
           his
           buildings
           .
           He
           approued
           that
           which
           the
           Basile
           an
           Councell
           ,
           and
           Felix
           the
           fift
           had
           done
           :
           and
           also
           admitted
           the
           Cardinals
           which
           Felix
           had
           created
           .
           
           In
           the
           1455.
           yeare
           died
           Nicholas
           .
           In
           which
           selfe
           same
           yeare
           ,
           or
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           died
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           2.
           king
           of
           Castile
           .
           In
           whose
           time
           liued
           
             Iohn
             de
             Mena
          
           the
           Spanish
           Poet
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           poesie
           which
           he
           dedicated
           saying
           :
           
             To
             the
             most
             potent
             Iohn
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
        
         
           Calistus
           3.
           a
           naturall
           Spaniard
           of
           Valencia
           in
           Aragon
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           called
           
             Alonso
             de
             Boria
          
           ,
           who
           studied
           and
           read
           the
           Lecture
           in
           Lerida
           an
           Vniuersite
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           was
           a
           most
           learned
           Cannonist
           .
           
           When
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           all
           his
           care
           he
           bent
           to
           make
           warre
           with
           the
           Turks
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           he
           sent
           many
           Echacueruos
           or
           deceiuers
           (
           in
           Spaine
           so
           commonly
           called
           )
           to
           preach
           his
           mockeries
           &
           pardons
           :
           
           and
           incited
           against
           the
           Turke
           the
           Armenians
           &
           Persians
           :
           he
           caused
           certaine
           countreymen
           to
           be
           strangled
           :
           for
           that
           they
           mocked
           at
           his
           mockeries
           and
           Buls
           :
           he
           commanded
           that
           none
           should
           appeale
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           the
           Councell
           :
           and
           more
           of
           these
           things
           would
           he
           haue
           done
           ,
           had
           he
           longer
           liued
           .
           Ouer
           much
           libertie
           he
           gaue
           to
           his
           Nephewes
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           to
           
             Rodrigo
             de
             Boria
          
           whom
           he
           made
           his
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           which
           afterwards
           was
           Alexander
           6.
           
           
           Calistus
           ,
           for
           very
           age
           in
           the
           1458.
           yere
           died
           .
           In
           whose
           time
           
             Don
             Henry
          
           4.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Pius
           2.
           
           before
           called
           
             Eneas
             Syluius
          
           was
           a
           Notary
           Apostolike
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           :
           In
           his
           Orations
           and
           Epistles
           he
           spake
           against
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Pope
           Eugenius
           :
           but
           after
           he
           was
           made
           Pope
           ,
           he
           changed
           his
           copie
           .
           When
           he
           was
           Pope
           he
           treated
           of
           making
           warre
           against
           the
           Turke
           :
           but
           nothing
           did
           ,
           because
           he
           speedily
           died
           .
           He
           wrote
           two
           excellent
           bookes
           of
           that
           which
           was
           debated
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           was
           pope
           he
           endeuored
           what
           he
           might
           to
           hide
           and
           obscure
           :
           as
           vnwilling
           to
           remember
           what
           before
           he
           had
           written
           :
           for
           he
           pretended
           (
           ambitious
           as
           he
           was
           )
           to
           magnify
           &
           greatly
           aduance
           his
           authority
           papall
           .
           
             Estella
             Veneto
          
           speaking
           of
           him
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           neuer
           saw
           him
           feare
           either
           kings
           ,
           
           Captains
           ,
           or
           tyrants
           :
           he
           tooke
           part
           with
           
             D.
             Fernado
          
           bastard
           son
           of
           
             D.
             Alonso
          
           ,
           whō
           (
           dispossessing
           Iohn
           the
           son
           of
           king
           Renato
           )
           with
           force
           of
           armes
           ,
           he
           made
           king
           
           of
           Naples
           .
           He
           excommunicated
           Sigismund
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           because
           he
           chastised
           for
           his
           robberies
           his
           Cardinal
           
             Nich.
             Cusanus
          
           .
           He
           excommunicated
           Gregorie
           of
           Hamburg
           a
           most
           learned
           lawyer
           :
           He
           tooke
           from
           
             Dirtherus
             Enseburgus
          
           the
           Archbishopricke
           of
           Maguncia
           :
           &
           put
           in
           his
           place
           
             Adulphus
             de
             Nassao
          
           ;
           because
           he
           thought
           euill
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           The
           chiefe
           causes
           of
           the
           deposing
           of
           Dirtherus
           was
           ;
           for
           that
           he
           constantly
           opposed
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Popes
           vniust
           exactions
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           robbed
           the
           prouinces
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           war
           against
           the
           Turke
           .
           This
           Pius
           made
           a
           young
           man
           bishop
           :
           because
           he
           was
           nephewe
           of
           the
           duke
           of
           Burgonie
           and
           brother
           of
           the
           duke
           of
           Burbon
           (
           as
           noteth
           it
           frier
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           )
           this
           election
           was
           cause
           of
           great
           mischiefe
           .
           He
           depriued
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Beneuente
           :
           He
           cited
           George
           ,
           king
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           vpon
           paine
           of
           loosing
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           to
           appeare
           :
           many
           bishops
           deposed
           he
           for
           mony
           :
           celebrated
           a
           councell
           in
           Mantua
           ;
           where
           he
           disabled
           the
           lawe
           Pragmaticall
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           pernicious
           to
           the
           Roman
           seate
           :
           gaue
           himselfe
           much
           to
           build
           :
           made
           Corsiniano
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           he
           was
           borne
           ,
           a
           cittie
           ;
           and
           after
           his
           owne
           name
           called
           it
           Piencia
           :
           imitating
           therein
           Alexander
           ,
           who
           after
           his
           name
           ,
           
           called
           a
           Cittie
           ,
           Alexandria
           ;
           and
           Constantine
           ,
           who
           called
           
             Bizantium
             Constantinople
          
           .
           In
           the
           1464.
           yeare
           he
           died
           .
           Platina
           and
           Sabellicus
           say
           ,
           that
           Pius
           2.
           was
           accustomed
           to
           say
           :
           that
           matrimonie
           with
           great
           reason
           was
           forbidden
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           
           but
           with
           greater
           reason
           it
           should
           be
           restored
           to
           them
           againe
           :
           dna
           that
           moreouer
           mentioned
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Pope
           Gregorie
           1.
           done
           and
           said
           by
           this
           Pope
           ,
           touching
           this
           matter
           .
           
             Don
             Henrie
          
           1.
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Paul
           2.
           before
           called
           
             Petrus
             Barbus
          
           ,
           hearing
           that
           his
           Vncle
           Gabriel
           ,
           
           called
           Eugenius
           4.
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           changed
           his
           estate
           of
           liuing
           .
           For
           leauing
           merchandise
           ,
           which
           he
           professed
           ,
           he
           applyed
           himselfe
           to
           learning
           :
           but
           he
           was
           of
           hard
           and
           dull
           vnderstanding
           :
           and
           so
           ,
           neither
           loued
           learning
           nor
           vertue
           .
           To
           Rome
           hee
           went
           to
           his
           Vncle
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           made
           Cardinall
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Pope
           .
           Of
           him
           saith
           Platina
           ,
           that
           in
           Pontificall
           habite
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           the
           Miter
           ,
           hee
           exceeded
           all
           the
           Bishops
           his
           predecessours
           :
           wherein
           hee
           consumed
           much
           money
           ,
           buying
           where
           ,
           and
           for
           great
           price
           hee
           could
           Diamondes
           ,
           Sapphires
           ,
           
           Emeralds
           ,
           Chrysolites
           ,
           Pearles
           ,
           and
           other
           most
           precious
           stones
           ,
           furnished
           and
           adorned
           ,
           
           wherwith
           ,
           like
           another
           Aaron
           ,
           he
           went
           forth
           to
           be
           seene
           and
           worshipped
           .
           Great
           diligence
           hee
           vsed
           to
           gather
           gold
           ,
           
           and
           sold
           benefices
           also
           .
           He
           commanded
           that
           none
           should
           beare
           the
           red
           hatte
           ,
           except
           he
           were
           a
           Cardinall
           ,
           In
           the
           first
           yeare
           of
           his
           bishopdome
           ,
           he
           presented
           red
           cloth
           to
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           might
           couer
           their
           horses
           or
           mules
           when
           they
           rode
           abroad
           :
           
           hee
           endeuored
           with
           armes
           to
           entertaine
           his
           maiestie
           Papall
           .
           Very
           wickedly
           he
           dealt
           with
           all
           the
           decrees
           and
           acts
           of
           his
           predecessour
           Pius
           :
           exceeding
           ambitious
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           saith
           Volateranus
           )
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           pleasure
           .
           
             Estanislaus
             Reuthenus
          
           reporteth
           :
           that
           this
           Paul
           2.
           reading
           certaine
           verses
           ,
           compiled
           against
           him
           and
           his
           bastard
           daughter
           ,
           wept
           ,
           and
           complained
           to
           his
           friendes
           of
           the
           cruell
           law
           of
           constrained
           single
           life
           ,
           seeing
           that
           he
           (
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           not
           onely
           Prelate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           an
           example
           of
           chastitie
           )
           sawe
           his
           daughter
           with
           great
           shame
           in
           the
           mouthes
           and
           eyes
           of
           all
           the
           citie
           :
           who
           although
           she
           was
           most
           beautiful
           ,
           yet
           he
           grieued
           (
           said
           he
           )
           she
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           a
           bastard
           ,
           knowing
           that
           by
           the
           law
           ,
           she
           should
           haue
           bene
           borne
           in
           lawfull
           matrimonie
           ,
           had
           not
           vnhappy
           forced
           single
           life
           hindered
           it
           .
           So
           that
           he
           purposed
           (
           say
           they
           to
           restore
           mariage
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           :
           which
           he
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           because
           he
           died
           .
           Against
           forced
           single
           life
           note
           that
           which
           Paphnucius
           in
           the
           first
           Nicen
           Councel
           ,
           
           &
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           said
           vpon
           Siricius
           ,
           
           
             Gregory
             1.
             
             Nicholas
          
           1.
           and
           Pius
           2.
           
           This
           Paule
           2.
           
           promised
           long
           life
           vnto
           himselfe
           :
           but
           hauing
           supped
           well
           to
           his
           liking
           ,
           in
           the
           1471.
           yeare
           ,
           vnseene
           of
           any
           ,
           he
           sodainly
           died
           .
           
           
             D.
             Illescas
             Hist
             .
             Pontif.
          
           of
           him
           saith
           :
           A
           most
           great
           eater
           he
           was
           of
           fruits
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           of
           Melons
           :
           and
           they
           in
           the
           ende
           killed
           him
           :
           for
           one
           night
           finding
           in
           himselfe
           a
           strong
           appetite
           he
           lusted
           to
           suppe
           vppon
           both
           flesh
           and
           fish
           ;
           and
           eate
           infinitely
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           afterward
           did
           eate
           two
           whole
           Melons
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           thinges
           of
           ill
           disgestion
           :
           and
           a
           little
           lower
           :
           And
           halfe
           an
           hower
           after
           ,
           a
           chamberlaine
           entered
           ,
           and
           found
           him
           fallen
           to
           the
           grounde
           ,
           and
           dead
           ,
           that
           he
           neuer
           spake
           more
           .
           Carion
           .
           lib.
           5
           of
           his
           historie
           saith
           Paule
           2.
           was
           openly
           infamous
           ,
           and
           execrable
           ,
           for
           his
           most
           filthie
           and
           vnaturall
           lust
           ,
           the
           report
           was
           publique
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           strangled
           of
           the
           deuill
           ;
           and
           his
           neck
           broken
           ,
           
           in
           the
           verie
           act
           of
           his
           abomination
           .
           Notwithstanding
           that
           such
           a
           one
           was
           Paule
           2.
           ,
           yet
           did
           D.
           Illescas
           praise
           him
           for
           most
           liberall
           ,
           an
           almes-giuer
           ,
           charitable
           and
           pitifull
           to
           the
           diseased
           ,
           a
           friend
           of
           iustice
           ,
           and
           verie
           mercifull
           .
           But
           who
           so
           listeth
           to
           know
           what
           a
           one
           he
           was
           ,
           let
           him
           reade
           Platina
           .
           At
           him
           ended
           Platina
           his
           liues
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Bishops
           :
           of
           whom
           he
           receiued
           notable
           losses
           ,
           ,
           and
           iniuries
           :
           he
           depriued
           him
           of
           his
           goods
           and
           dignities
           :
           cast
           him
           into
           prison
           ,
           and
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           tortured
           :
           as
           Abbot
           
             Iohn
             Tritemio
          
           reporteth
           ,
           Platina
           remained
           in
           prison
           vntill
           Paule
           died
           .
           
             Don
             Henrie
          
           4.
           reigne
           din
           Castile
           .
        
         
           Sistus
           4.
           a
           Genowey
           ,
           on
           the
           day
           of
           his
           coronation
           was
           in
           great
           perill
           of
           his
           life
           :
           for
           as
           they
           carried
           him
           in
           his
           horslitter
           to
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             de
             Lateran
          
           ,
           
           there
           arose
           great
           tumult
           against
           him
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           hurled
           stones
           at
           him
           .
           So
           liberall
           he
           was
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           had
           promised
           to
           one
           ,
           he
           wold
           promise
           also
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           many
           ,
           if
           many
           did
           demand
           it
           .
           He
           was
           ouermuch
           addicted
           to
           his
           kinsfolkes
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           to
           his
           Nephew
           
             Pedro
             R●irio
          
           ,
           a
           Franciscan
           Frier
           whom
           he
           made
           Cardinall
           ,
           a
           cursed
           ,
           filthy
           and
           ryotous
           person
           .
           This
           Seraphicall
           Minorit
           (
           consumed
           with
           fleshly
           delight
           )
           at
           the
           age
           of
           28
           yeares
           died
           .
           Many
           make
           mention
           of
           this
           cursed
           Nephew
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           
             Iohn
             Rauisius
             Textor
          
           saith
           :
           that
           when
           Sistus
           4.
           was
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           
             Petro
             Presbitero
          
           Cardinall
           ,
           consumed
           in
           two
           yeares
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           vanities
           ,
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           duckets
           .
           
           
             Iohannes
             Riuius
             ,
             Baptista
             Mantuanus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Baptista
             Fulgosus
          
           report
           fearfull
           monstrousnesse
           of
           this
           beast
           .
           For
           he
           made
           no
           reckoning
           to
           walke
           by
           his
           house
           clothed
           with
           cloth
           of
           gold
           :
           the
           couerings
           of
           his
           beddes
           were
           of
           cloth
           of
           gold
           ,
           the
           basens
           wherein
           he
           did
           his
           necessaries
           ,
           were
           of
           siluer
           :
           that
           he
           caused
           the
           shooes
           of
           his
           friend
           Teresa
           to
           be
           couered
           with
           precious
           stones
           .
           All
           this
           is
           nothing
           .
           
             Baptista
             Mantuanus
          
           in
           his
           
             Alphonso
             ,
             lib.
          
           4.
           bringeth
           in
           Pluto
           ,
           that
           gaue
           him
           the
           welcome
           to
           hell
           .
           Sistus
           this
           Pope
           much
           cōsumed
           in
           wars
           :
           which
           to
           entertain
           ,
           he
           inuented
           &
           sold
           new
           offices
           .
           A
           solemne
           stewes
           he
           builded
           in
           Rome
           ,
           where
           enormious
           and
           wicked
           sinnes
           were
           committed
           .
           What
           Pope
           ,
           or
           what
           incarnate
           diuell
           is
           this
           ?
           Euery
           whore
           in
           Rome
           ,
           did
           paie
           vnto
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           nowe
           also
           they
           doe
           to
           the
           Pope
           )
           a
           Iulio
           ,
           which
           is
           euery
           weeke
           a
           ryall
           ,
           which
           then
           came
           to
           20000
           duckets
           .
           But
           the
           rēt
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           now
           increased
           
           that
           it
           is
           brought
           to
           40000.
           
           duckets
           of
           yearely
           rent
           .
           Horrible
           things
           of
           this
           Sistus
           &
           Fryer
           Peter
           his
           Nephew
           writeth
           Mantuan
           .
           A
           great
           warriour
           also
           was
           this
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           vniustly
           (
           as
           Volateranus
           witnesseth
           )
           he
           made
           warres
           against
           
             Vitellius
             Tiphernatus
          
           ,
           against
           the
           Florentines
           ,
           Venetians
           ,
           Colonnists
           ,
           against
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           king
           of
           Sicillia
           ,
           and
           Duke
           of
           Callabria
           ,
           and
           against
           nations
           and
           Princes
           .
           He
           sought
           to
           hold
           at
           his
           command
           kings
           and
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           whom
           hee
           aduaunced
           or
           put
           downe
           as
           himselfe
           listed
           .
           He
           moued
           the
           Swissars
           to
           make
           wars
           with
           the
           Lombards
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           excommunicated
           .
           He
           caused
           the
           Iubile
           to
           be
           from
           25
           yeeres
           to
           25
           yeeres
           :
           
           which
           Boniface
           8.
           did
           institute
           from
           a
           hundred
           to
           a
           hundred
           yeares
           .
           And
           Clement
           6.
           from
           50
           to
           50.
           and
           this
           by
           perswasion
           of
           his
           kindred
           ,
           which
           gaped
           for
           gaine
           by
           him
           .
           He
           inuented
           many
           offices
           of
           Scribes
           ,
           Solicitors
           ,
           Breuiaries
           ,
           and
           Apostolike
           Notaries
           ,
           which
           he
           sold
           for
           good
           mony
           (
           if
           that
           may
           be
           called
           good
           ,
           which
           is
           euilly
           gotten
           .
           He
           cursed
           
             Laurencio
             de
             Medices
          
           a
           Florentine
           ,
           because
           he
           hanged
           Raphael
           the
           same
           Popes
           Nephew
           :
           he
           grieuously
           afflicted
           the
           Florentines
           :
           and
           was
           a
           great
           defender
           of
           the
           Roman
           seat
           .
           The
           forenamed
           
             Volateranus
             lib.
             5.
             
             Geograph
          
           .
           reporteth
           a
           fearful
           impiety
           of
           this
           Sistus
           4.
           committed
           by
           his
           command
           ,
           at
           the
           eleuation
           of
           the
           sacrament
           :
           which
           when
           we
           speak
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           
           we
           will
           afterwards
           declare
           .
           
             Leander
             Tritenius
          
           reporteth
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           1470.
           yeare
           ,
           one
           
             Alanus
             de
             Rupa
          
           a
           Dominick
           ,
           moued
           with
           certaine
           visions
           ,
           renewed
           the
           Rosary
           (
           as
           they
           cal
           it
           )
           of
           our
           Ladie
           :
           which
           (
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           cast
           aside
           )
           he
           preached
           .
           And
           that
           this
           Rosarie
           should
           the
           more
           be
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           common
           people
           adored
           ,
           
             Iacobus
             Esprengerus
          
           Prouinciall
           in
           Germanie
           did
           extoll
           it
           to
           the
           heauens
           with
           false
           miracles
           and
           illusions
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           And
           finally
           Sistus
           4.
           approued
           and
           confirmed
           it
           :
           of
           which
           a
           book
           was
           made
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           whereof
           it
           is
           said
           :
           that
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           Marie
           on
           a
           time
           entered
           into
           the
           shut
           cell
           of
           the
           said
           Alanus
           ,
           who
           taking
           of
           her
           haire
           ,
           made
           a
           little
           ring
           ,
           where
           with
           she
           was
           married
           to
           Friar
           Alanus
           :
           that
           she
           kissed
           him
           ,
           and
           caused
           him
           to
           handle
           her
           teates
           and
           dugges
           :
           and
           lastly
           was
           so
           familiar
           with
           Alanus
           ,
           as
           the
           wife
           wontedly
           is
           with
           her
           husband
           .
           
           At
           such
           blasphemous
           dishonesties
           ,
           and
           such
           dishonest
           blasphemies
           who
           can
           haue
           patience
           .
           
           Surely
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           write
           them
           :
           but
           it
           is
           needefull
           to
           discouer
           their
           villanies
           and
           shame
           ,
           that
           Spaine
           and
           all
           the
           world
           may
           hasten
           to
           knowe
           them
           .
           And
           for
           asmuch
           as
           this
           foolish
           and
           superstitious
           deuotion
           of
           praying
           ouer
           the
           Rosarie
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           principall
           of
           the
           papacie
           :
           I
           will
           here
           briefely
           set
           downe
           ,
           what
           the
           Papists
           themselues
           report
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Dominican
           Breuiarie
           ,
           at
           Lyons
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           printed
           in
           the
           1578.
           yere
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           1200.
           yeere
           Saint
           Dominicke
           did
           inuent
           and
           preach
           it
           :
           and
           that
           when
           so
           holy
           a
           deuotion
           was
           put
           in
           obliuion
           ,
           the
           glorious
           Virgin
           did
           determine
           to
           renew
           it
           :
           and
           so
           in
           the
           1460.
           yere
           she
           appeared
           
             (
             Tritenio
          
           saith
           1470.
           )
           to
           Frie●
           Alanus
           :
           and
           commanded
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           in
           her
           name
           should
           publish
           to
           all
           Christians
           this
           so
           needfull
           maner
           of
           praying
           ,
           promising
           him
           to
           confirme
           this
           deuotion
           with
           signes
           and
           miracles
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           saith
           also
           :
           that
           in
           the
           1466.
           yeare
           ,
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           inflame
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           men
           with
           this
           deuotion
           ,
           appeared
           to
           the
           Priot
           of
           the
           Couent
           of
           S.
           Dominicke
           at
           Colonia
           ,
           commanding
           him
           to
           preach
           it
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           that
           verie
           many
           and
           great
           mercies
           wold
           the
           Lord
           shew
           to
           all
           those
           ,
           that
           should
           offer
           this
           Psalter
           deuoutly
           vnto
           her
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           saith
           also
           ,
           that
           Sistus
           the
           fourth
           did
           confirme
           it
           ,
           granting
           many
           indulgences
           to
           them
           that
           should
           pray
           it
           :
           the
           which
           many
           other
           chiefe
           Bishops
           did
           also
           confirme
           .
           It
           saith
           :
           that
           in
           the
           1572.
           yeare
           ,
           Gregorie
           13.
           commanded
           ,
           that
           the
           feast
           of
           the
           Rosarie
           should
           be
           celebrated
           the
           first
           Sunday
           in
           October
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Spanish
           booke
           ,
           printed
           at
           Bilboe
           by
           
             Mathew
             Mares
          
           ,
           in
           the
           1583.
           yeare
           :
           which
           at
           large
           recounteth
           this
           historie
           of
           the
           Rosarie
           ,
           or
           Psalter
           ,
           or
           Crowne
           of
           our
           Ladie
           ,
           fol.
           185.
           it
           saith
           ,
           that
           Pope
           
             Clement
             4.
             
             Iohn
          
           22.
           and
           Sistus
           the
           fourth
           graunted
           78
           yeeres
           of
           pardon
           for
           euery
           time
           that
           they
           prayed
           ouer
           this
           Psalter
           .
           Innocent
           the
           eight
           graunted
           also
           plenarie
           indulgence
           ,
           &c.
           
           Also
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           confirming
           all
           the
           pardons
           graunted
           by
           the
           other
           Popes
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           should
           pray
           it
           ,
           &c.
           granted
           newly
           ten
           yeares
           ,
           and
           ten
           times
           fortie
           dayes
           pardon
           for
           euery
           entire
           Rosarie
           ,
           &c.
           
           Also
           Pope
           Alexander
           6.
           graunted
           to
           whomsoeuer
           should
           pray
           this
           Crowne
           ,
           full
           remission
           :
           and
           on
           the
           Fridayes
           doubled
           :
           and
           how
           oft
           soeuer
           on
           good
           Friday
           he
           should
           pray
           it
           ,
           so
           many
           soules
           out
           of
           Purgatorie
           .
           Also
           fol.
           187.
           it
           saith
           ,
           Pope
           Paule
           3.
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           
           most
           reuerend
           Cardinall
           ,
           Don
           Friar
           Iohn
           of
           Toledo
           .
           Archbishop
           of
           Saint
           Iames
           ,
           
           granted
           to
           all
           them
           that
           should
           pray
           the
           Rosarie
           fifty
           and
           six
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           and
           for
           euery
           time
           plenarie
           Indulgence
           .
           Thus
           far
           this
           booke
           .
           And
           in
           two
           words
           to
           speak
           all
           ;
           our
           aduersaries
           neuer
           cease
           to
           count
           the
           great
           vertues
           of
           the
           Rosarie
           with
           many
           miracles
           confirmed
           .
           Behold
           how
           much
           hath
           the
           superstition
           of
           praying
           by
           count
           ,
           the
           Paternoster
           and
           
             Aue
             Maries
          
           crept
           in
           ,
           whose
           first
           Inuenter
           was
           
             Petrus
             Hermitanus
          
           ,
           without
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           example
           ,
           of
           Saint
           of
           the
           old
           or
           new
           Testament
           .
           Behold
           whether
           the
           ignorant
           papists
           haue
           great
           occasion
           to
           esteeme
           their
           Rosarie
           ,
           inuented
           with
           false
           miracles
           and
           illusions
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           renewed
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Friar
           Alanus
           :
           and
           what
           Alanus
           ?
           The
           husband
           of
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           ,
           preached
           by
           Iames
           the
           prouincicall
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Sistus
           4.
           the
           holy
           father
           of
           Rome
           .
           All
           these
           strange
           wonders
           ,
           blasphemies
           ,
           and
           impieties
           haue
           I
           reckoned
           ,
           that
           our
           aduersaries
           may
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           seeing
           there
           be
           some
           that
           vnderstand
           them
           :
           and
           so
           may
           turne
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           onely
           is
           he
           that
           pardoneth
           sinnes
           :
           and
           graciously
           this
           for
           his
           sonne
           Christs
           sake
           .
           In
           the
           1477.
           yeare
           ,
           Sistus
           4.
           did
           institute
           the
           Inquisition
           of
           Spaine
           :
           the
           first
           Inquisitors
           generall
           was
           Friar
           Thomas
           of
           Torquemada
           ,
           Pryor
           Dominican
           of
           Segouia
           :
           who
           so
           list
           to
           know
           more
           concerning
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           the
           life
           of
           Alexander
           6.
           which
           we
           wil
           afterwards
           recount
           .
           Albeit
           such
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           )
           was
           this
           Sistus
           4.
           yet
           doe
           our
           aduersaries
           much
           esteeme
           him
           .
           And
           so
           
             Felix
             Pireto
          
           when
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           called
           himselfe
           
             Sistus
             5.
             
             Onuphrius
             Panuinus
          
           ,
           an
           Augustine
           Friar
           and
           the
           Popes
           great
           parasite
           ,
           
           reporteth
           that
           the
           mother
           of
           this
           Sistus
           4.
           being
           with
           child
           of
           him
           ,
           she
           sawe
           in
           a
           dreame
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Frauncis
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Anthony
           gaue
           to
           this
           her
           son
           the
           habite
           and
           cord
           of
           their
           order
           .
           The
           mother
           for
           this
           dreame
           ,
           called
           him
           Frauncis
           at
           his
           Baptisme
           .
           Proceeding
           in
           his
           fable
           he
           saith
           :
           that
           on
           a
           certaine
           day
           ,
           as
           the
           nurse
           washt
           him
           in
           a
           bath
           ,
           the
           Infant
           swounded
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           carried
           him
           almost
           dead
           to
           his
           mother
           .
           And
           that
           the
           mother
           seeing
           her
           sonne
           in
           that
           plight
           ,
           and
           remembring
           her
           dreame
           ,
           promised
           and
           vowed
           that
           her
           sonne
           for
           sixe
           moneths
           space
           should
           weare
           the
           habite
           of
           Saint
           Frauncis
           ;
           after
           which
           time
           they
           tooke
           from
           him
           the
           
           habite
           :
           which
           taking
           away
           the
           child
           ,
           beeing
           now
           but
           one
           yeare
           old
           ,
           became
           estsoones
           infirmed
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           greuously
           then
           before
           :
           But
           the
           mother
           renewed
           her
           vowe
           ,
           and
           then
           was
           he
           cured
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           age
           of
           nine
           yeares
           ,
           was
           made
           Friar
           in
           a
           monstearie
           of
           Saint
           Frauncis
           .
           Thus
           farre
           Panuinus
           .
           see
           here
           ,
           
           vpon
           what
           is
           the
           popish
           religion
           founded
           :
           vppon
           dreames
           ,
           illusions
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           false
           miracles
           ,
           and
           lyes
           .
           God
           by
           his
           iust
           iudgement
           doth
           blinde
           them
           ,
           and
           leaue
           them
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           reprobate
           minde
           :
           And
           because
           they
           beleeue
           not
           the
           truth
           ,
           written
           and
           manifested
           vpon
           men
           in
           the
           olde
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           
           meete
           it
           is
           (
           as
           saith
           Saint
           Paule
           )
           that
           they
           should
           beleeue
           lies
           .
           The
           report
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ferrara
           against
           the
           will
           and
           consent
           of
           Sistus
           had
           made
           peace
           with
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           caused
           the
           death
           of
           Sistus
           .
           For
           so
           highly
           was
           he
           offended
           thereat
           ,
           
           that
           within
           fiue
           dayes
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           1484.
           yeare
           he
           died
           .
           In
           whose
           time
           reigned
           in
           Castile
           &
           Aragon
           ,
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           and
           
             Dona
             Isabella
          
           .
        
         
           Innocent
           8.
           
           a
           Genowey
           ,
           before
           called
           
             Iohannes
             Baptista
             Cibo
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           conspired
           against
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           king
           of
           Sicill
           ,
           taking
           part
           with
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           that
           rebelled
           against
           the
           king
           :
           But
           his
           enterprise
           not
           succeeding
           ,
           as
           he
           supposed
           ,
           vnable
           to
           doe
           more
           ,
           he
           made
           peace
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           with
           this
           condition
           :
           that
           he
           should
           haue
           his
           tribute
           ,
           &
           the
           rebels
           ,
           their
           pardons
           :
           but
           the
           king
           performed
           neither
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Pope
           after
           this
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           accustomably
           bringeth
           &
           draweth
           with
           it
           vanities
           ,
           delights
           ,
           pastimes
           ,
           pompes
           ,
           rio●
           ,
           glutony
           ,
           whoredoms
           ,
           &
           other
           such
           vices
           ,
           &
           sins
           .
           He
           was
           of
           like
           beautiful
           &
           fair
           body
           (
           wherof
           he
           much
           esteemed
           )
           as
           was
           Paul
           2.
           he
           was
           also
           like
           vnto
           Paul
           2.
           in
           hardnes
           of
           vnderstanding
           ;
           &
           not
           giuen
           to
           learning
           .
           
           Eight
           sons
           ,
           &
           so
           many
           other
           daughters
           he
           had
           without
           mariage
           ,
           as
           by
           these
           verses
           of
           Marcellus
           appeareth
           .
        
         
           
             Octorecens
             pueros
             genuit
             ,
             totidemque
             puellas
             :
          
           
             Hunc
             meritò
             poterit
             dicere
             Roma
             patrem
             .
          
           
             Spurcities
             ,
             gula
             ,
             auaritia
             ,
             atque
             ignauia
             deses
             ,
          
           
             Hoc
             octaue
             iacent
             ,
             quo
             tegeris
             tumulo
             .
          
        
         
           To
           wit
           eight
           sonnes
           he
           begot
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           other
           daughters
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           with
           reason
           might
           Rome
           call
           him
           father
           .
           Filthinesse
           ,
           gluttony
           ,
           couetuousnesse
           and
           negligent
           slothfulnes
           ,
           
           lye
           (
           ô
           Octaue
           )
           in
           this
           sepulchre
           .
           With
           riches
           and
           dignities
           he
           shamelesly
           aduaunced
           his
           children
           .
           He
           was
           the
           first
           Pope
           that
           without
           any
           circumstance
           ,
           colour
           ,
           or
           titles
           of
           Nephewes
           or
           Neeces
           ,
           as
           others
           had
           accustomed
           to
           doe
           ,
           dared
           publikely
           to
           doe
           this
           .
           Wicelius
           notwithstanding
           ,
           doth
           commend
           him
           for
           his
           holy
           life
           ,
           learning
           ,
           and
           eloquence
           .
           He
           was
           much
           inclined
           to
           lucre
           ,
           and
           when
           neither
           his
           plenary
           Indulgences
           ,
           nor
           his
           Iubile
           ,
           nor
           was
           against
           the
           Turke
           could
           suffice
           to
           fill
           his
           hands
           ;
           a
           new
           inuention
           he
           found
           to
           draw
           out
           money
           .
           And
           this
           it
           was
           ,
           hee
           had
           found
           in
           a
           wall
           (
           said
           he
           )
           the
           title
           of
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           of
           Nazareth
           king
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           written
           in
           three
           tongues
           ,
           Hebrewe
           ,
           
           Greeke
           ,
           and
           Latine
           :
           and
           withall
           the
           iron
           of
           the
           speare
           ,
           which
           pearced
           the
           side
           of
           Christ
           .
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
             lib.
             26.
             cap
             ,
          
           3
           3.
           
           ¶
           1.
           saith
           :
           that
           Baiazet
           sent
           him
           the
           Iron
           of
           the
           launce
           ,
           &c.
           that
           he
           should
           not
           permit
           Zizimus
           his
           brother
           to
           moue
           wars
           in
           Turky
           :
           This
           is
           he
           which
           now
           I
           will
           shewe
           to
           haue
           bene
           called
           Geme
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           Geme
           flying
           from
           his
           brother
           Baiazet
           retyred
           to
           Rhodes
           :
           afterwardes
           was
           he
           brought
           to
           France
           ;
           then
           to
           Pope
           Innocent
           8.
           and
           then
           to
           Naples
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Pope
           Alexander
           6.
           &c.
           
           Of
           this
           Geme
           will
           we
           make
           mention
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Alexander
           6.
           
           Behold
           what
           great
           thinges
           can
           couetousnesse
           effect
           ,
           A
           great
           drinker
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           time
           all
           the
           offices
           in
           Rome
           men
           might
           haue
           ,
           and
           had
           for
           money
           .
           In
           a
           certaine
           place
           called
           Polo
           ,
           he
           condemned
           for
           heretiques
           .
           8
           men
           6
           women
           ,
           &
           the
           Lord
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           because
           they
           said
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           Peters
           successors
           had
           bene
           Christs
           vicar
           ,
           but
           those
           only
           which
           had
           imitated
           the
           pouertie
           of
           Christ
           .
           
           In
           the
           1492.
           yeare
           died
           .
           
             Innocent
             Don
             Fernando
          
           ,
           and
           
             Done
             Isabella
          
           ,
           then
           reigning
           in
           Spaine
           .
           Alexander
           6.
           a
           naturall
           Spaniard
           ,
           borne
           at
           Valencia
           ,
           was
           so
           abhominable
           and
           shamelesse
           ,
           that
           his
           papistes
           themselues
           doe
           openly
           speake
           it
           .
           
           Panuinus
           an
           Augustine
           Friar
           ,
           vpon
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           saith
           filthie
           thinges
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           albeit
           he
           said
           much
           euill
           of
           him
           :
           yet
           left
           he
           much
           vnsaid
           .
           He
           saith
           then
           ,
           that
           Alexander
           aided
           by
           certaine
           Cardinals
           ,
           corrupted
           with
           blind
           ambition
           ,
           and
           auarice
           (
           a
           good
           beginning
           )
           attained
           to
           such
           great
           dignitie
           :
           who
           afterwardes
           perceiuing
           the
           great
           vnfaithfulnesse
           of
           this
           vngratfull
           Pope
           ,
           receiued
           the
           Chastisement
           for
           selling
           of
           their
           suffrages
           ,
           that
           their
           seruice
           
           deserued
           :
           the
           chiefe
           of
           these
           Cardinals
           was
           
             Ascanius
             Esforcia
          
           ,
           who
           sold
           it
           for
           great
           giftes
           and
           promises
           which
           Alexander
           made
           :
           and
           principally
           ,
           that
           Alexander
           promised
           he
           should
           be
           his
           Chauncellor
           :
           which
           office
           very
           few
           yeares
           he
           enioyed
           .
           The
           rest
           suffered
           moreouer
           great
           misery
           ,
           and
           calamities
           :
           some
           liued
           in
           banishment
           ,
           others
           were
           imprisoned
           ,
           others
           violently
           murthered
           .
           And
           that
           moreouer
           ,
           which
           of
           him
           writeth
           the
           forenamed
           Panuinus
           ;
           among
           other
           things
           he
           saith
           :
           Some
           fathers
           there
           were
           in
           that
           election
           ,
           which
           prophesied
           (
           and
           were
           not
           false
           Prophets
           )
           that
           a
           Spaniard
           was
           foolishly
           chosen
           ;
           who
           was
           a
           man
           that
           would
           smother
           wickednes
           ,
           a
           great
           dissembler
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           in
           the
           end
           would
           be
           a
           totall
           reine
           to
           all
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           olde
           Spanish
           prouerb
           in
           these
           miserable
           Cardinals
           is
           verified
           .
           
             Plaze
             la
             traycion
             ,
             mas
             no
             eltraydor
             .
          
           The
           treason
           pleaseth
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Traytor
           .
           
             Ieronymus
             Marius
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Eusebius
           ,
           speaking
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           saith
           :
           who
           can
           reckon
           the
           foule
           ,
           &
           neuer
           heard
           of
           deeds
           of
           Alexander
           6.
           
           
           He
           made
           a
           couenant
           with
           the
           deuils
           .
           He
           gaue
           &
           deliuered
           himself
           wholly
           vnto
           them
           .
           So
           that
           by
           their
           meanes
           and
           artes
           he
           might
           attaine
           to
           the
           Popedome
           :
           which
           when
           the
           diuels
           had
           promised
           ,
           and
           performed
           ,
           so
           holily
           Alexander
           ordered
           his
           life
           ,
           that
           he
           neuer
           attempted
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           first
           he
           consulted
           thereof
           with
           the
           diuell
           .
           
           In
           the
           1500.
           yeare
           ,
           he
           graunted
           the
           Iubile
           not
           to
           such
           onely
           ,
           as
           should
           come
           to
           Rome
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           those
           that
           would
           not
           ,
           or
           could
           not
           come
           thither
           ,
           prouided
           that
           they
           gaue
           a
           certaine
           summe
           of
           money
           .
           Pope
           Boniface
           8.
           
           in
           the
           1300.
           yeare
           ,
           graunted
           the
           Iubile
           from
           100
           yeares
           to
           100
           yeares
           .
           Pope
           Clement
           6.
           in
           the
           1350
           yeare
           graunted
           it
           from
           50
           yeares
           ,
           to
           50.
           yeares
           .
           Pope
           Sistus
           4.
           in
           the
           1475.
           yeare
           ,
           graunted
           the
           fame
           from
           25
           yeares
           ,
           to
           25
           yeares
           .
           But
           it
           benefited
           him
           nothing
           ,
           if
           he
           came
           not
           personally
           to
           Rome
           .
           Our
           Alexander
           moued
           with
           that
           spirit
           that
           made
           him
           Pope
           ,
           did
           grant
           it
           ,
           not
           to
           those
           onely
           ,
           which
           should
           come
           to
           Rome
           :
           but
           to
           those
           also
           that
           abode
           at
           home
           :
           conditionally
           to
           giue
           money
           ,
           as
           before
           we
           haue
           said
           .
           
           And
           seeing
           we
           now
           intreat
           of
           the
           Iubile
           ,
           it
           shal
           be
           good
           to
           recite
           here
           the
           ceremony
           which
           is
           vsed
           in
           Rome
           .
           Among
           many
           other
           Churches
           which
           are
           in
           Rome
           ,
           seuen
           principall
           there
           are
           ,
           where
           pardons
           are
           obteyned
           ,
           euery
           one
           of
           these
           seuen
           Churches
           hath
           one
           gate
           or
           wall
           at
           the
           least
           fast
           closed
           
           so
           that
           none
           can
           goe
           in
           ,
           nor
           out
           thereby
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           Iub●le
           .
           The
           Pope
           set
           in
           a
           chaire
           ,
           borne
           on
           mens
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           clothed
           with
           red
           goeth
           to
           S.
           Peters
           ,
           the
           principall
           Church
           there
           .
           And
           being
           brought
           to
           this
           shut
           gate
           ,
           saith
           the
           9.
           verse
           of
           Psal
           .
           24.
           
           
             Atollite
             portas
             principes
             vestras
             ,
             '
             &c.
          
           Lift
           vp
           your
           heads
           ye
           gates
           ,
           &c.
           &
           (
           this
           saying
           )
           with
           a
           golden
           hammer
           ,
           which
           he
           holdeth
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           he
           giueth
           a
           blow
           ;
           &
           at
           the
           blow
           giuing
           ,
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           the
           earth
           ,
           bricke
           ,
           &
           morter
           which
           murred
           the
           gate
           ,
           fall
           wholl●y
           downe
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           will
           purchase
           the
           Iubile
           ,
           enter
           by
           that
           gate
           :
           for
           if
           they
           enter
           by
           another
           gate
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           obteine
           it
           .
           The
           matter
           that
           murreth
           the
           gate
           ,
           is
           so
           within
           vndermined
           and
           prepared
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Pope
           striketh
           ,
           then
           falleth
           it
           downe
           .
           And
           so
           great
           is
           the
           presse
           of
           the
           people
           to
           enter
           ,
           that
           ther
           is
           no
           Iubile
           wherin
           some
           or
           more
           persons
           be
           not
           stiffled
           .
           And
           such
           is
           the
           superstition
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           and
           foolish
           and
           ignorant
           deuotion
           :
           that
           it
           leaueth
           neither
           small
           stone
           ,
           nor
           morter
           ,
           nor
           earth
           ,
           nor
           dust
           of
           that
           broken
           wall
           .
           Each
           one
           striuing
           ,
           endeuoreth
           to
           take
           some
           thing
           ,
           which
           they
           reserue
           for
           relikes
           ,
           &
           carrie
           with
           them
           to
           their
           coūtries
           .
           This
           gate
           call
           they
           ,
           the
           holy
           gate
           .
           
           Clement
           6.
           (
           as
           in
           his
           life
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           commanded
           the
           Angell
           of
           Paradice
           ,
           to
           carry
           into
           heauen
           ,
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           pilgrime
           ,
           which
           going
           to
           Rome
           to
           obteyne
           the
           Iubile
           ,
           should
           die
           by
           the
           way
           .
           What
           a
           grement
           hath
           this
           Iubile
           ,
           instituted
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           with
           that
           Iubile
           ,
           which
           Iehoua
           who
           is
           the
           true
           Almightie
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           25.
           chap.
           of
           Leuiticus
           ,
           did
           institute
           .
           From
           50
           yeares
           ,
           to
           50
           yeares
           ,
           did
           God
           institute
           the
           yeare
           of
           Iubile
           ,
           that
           therein
           euery
           seruant
           of
           the
           Iewish
           nation
           ,
           should
           depart
           out
           of
           bondage
           ,
           and
           haue
           freedome
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           gaged
           possessions
           should
           returne
           to
           their
           first
           owners
           .
           So
           that
           the
           yeare
           of
           Iubile
           was
           a
           yeare
           of
           freedome
           generally
           to
           al
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           .
           The
           papistes
           are
           very
           apes
           ,
           which
           imitate
           and
           follow
           ,
           either
           the
           Iewes
           or
           gentiles
           .
           But
           returne
           we
           to
           our
           Alexander
           6.
           who
           inuented
           allwayes
           possible
           to
           gather
           money
           :
           and
           so
           made
           a
           new
           Colledge
           of
           notaries
           of
           writing
           ,
           which
           were
           So
           in
           nomber
           ,
           euery
           of
           which
           offices
           he
           sold
           for
           750
           duckets
           .
           He
           created
           36
           Cardinals
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           saith
           Panuinus
           43
           )
           18
           Whereof
           were
           Spaniards
           .
           And
           of
           these
           18
           three
           were
           his
           alyes
           ,
           verie
           neerekinne
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           name
           Boria
           .
           Much
           
           inclined
           he
           was
           to
           building
           :
           Comedies
           ,
           and
           enterludes
           ,
           he
           heard
           with
           great
           pleasures
           :
           neuer
           in
           Rome
           had
           sword
           players
           ,
           fencers
           ,
           and
           baudes
           more
           libertie
           then
           in
           his
           time
           ;
           and
           neuer
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           had
           lesse
           freedome
           :
           A
           great
           multitude
           of
           promoters
           were
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           least
           matter
           ,
           or
           word
           ,
           the
           punishment
           was
           death
           .
           All
           this
           the
           diuellish
           father
           permitted
           ,
           for
           the
           foolish
           loue
           ,
           that
           he
           bare
           to
           his
           children
           .
           For
           he
           imitating
           his
           predecessor
           Innocent
           ,
           put
           all
           his
           felicitie
           in
           aduancing
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           shame
           enriching
           his
           bastards
           :
           The
           least
           of
           his
           sonnes
           he
           made
           prince
           in
           Sicilia
           the
           second
           ,
           called
           Caesar
           ,
           he
           made
           Cardinall
           ,
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           made
           he
           Duke
           of
           Gaudia
           .
           This
           Duke
           (
           as
           saith
           Panuinus
           )
           after
           both
           brothers
           had
           supped
           that
           night
           together
           ,
           in
           the
           house
           of
           their
           mother
           
             Zanochia
             ,
             Caesar
          
           his
           owne
           brother
           murthered
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           into
           Tyber
           .
           All
           this
           the
           Pope
           his
           father
           vnderstood
           and
           knew
           ;
           yet
           dissembled
           the
           same
           :
           For
           this
           Caesar
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           did
           the
           Pope
           his
           father
           loue
           more
           then
           all
           :
           for
           through
           ambition
           and
           auarice
           he
           slew
           him
           .
           The
           brother
           beeing
           dead
           ,
           Caesar
           esteemed
           not
           the
           hat
           ,
           but
           gaue
           himselfe
           wholly
           ,
           to
           milytary
           excercises
           :
           and
           carrying
           with
           him
           great
           treasure
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           France
           ,
           where
           he
           married
           with
           a
           neere
           kinswoman
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           Duke
           of
           Valence
           .
           This
           Caesar
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           his
           father
           ,
           came
           to
           doe
           what
           he
           would
           in
           Italie
           .
           So
           much
           did
           king
           Lewes
           12.
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           bond
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           Pope
           :
           who
           had
           dispensed
           with
           him
           to
           forsake
           his
           lawfull
           wife
           ,
           sister
           of
           Charles
           his
           predecessor
           ,
           and
           to
           marry
           with
           the
           Duches
           of
           Brittaine
           ,
           Charles
           his
           widdow
           :
           as
           Pineda
           in
           his
           26.
           booke
           38
           chap.
           ¶
           1.
           and
           2
           ,
           declareth
           .
           Who
           lists
           to
           know
           the
           abhominations
           ,
           and
           villanies
           that
           this
           Popes
           sonne
           committed
           ,
           let
           him
           reade
           Panuinus
           .
           When
           Alexander
           6.
           was
           dead
           :
           Caesar
           his
           sonne
           fell
           from
           the
           Maiestie
           and
           power
           wherein
           he
           had
           liued
           .
           For
           by
           commaundement
           of
           the
           king
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           ,
           was
           he
           taken
           and
           caried
           into
           Spaine
           :
           where
           he
           remained
           prisoner
           2
           yeares
           in
           the
           Castile
           of
           medina
           ,
           from
           which
           prison
           he
           escaped
           &
           fled
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Nauare
           :
           whom
           in
           some
           wars
           he
           serued
           ,
           whereof
           an
           harguebush
           (
           as
           saith
           Carion
           )
           he
           died
           :
           or
           as
           saith
           
             Pineda
             lib.
          
           27.
           cap.
           4.
           ¶
           4
           a
           young
           gentlemen
           of
           the
           Garceses
           of
           Agreda
           ,
           with
           a
           
           flew
           him
           in
           Nauare
           .
           The
           daughter
           of
           this
           Alexander
           6.
           called
           Lucrceia
           (
           whom
           like
           a
           wicked
           irreligious
           man
           he
           carnally
           knewe
           )
           was
           3
           times
           married
           ,
           the
           first
           with
           
             Iohn
             Efforcia
          
           Duke
           of
           Epidauro
           ,
           the
           2
           hauing
           forsaken
           the
           Duke
           her
           first
           husband
           ,
           with
           
             Don
             Lewes
          
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           bastard
           sonne
           of
           king
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           :
           the
           second
           husband
           being
           dead
           ,
           the
           third
           time
           she
           married
           with
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           Duke
           of
           Ferrara
           .
           At
           whose
           nuptialls
           (
           as
           declareth
           Panuinus
           )
           the
           father
           made
           great
           mirth
           and
           feasting
           .
           Note
           here
           the
           small
           shame
           of
           Pope
           Alexauder
           .
           By
           an
           Epitaph
           made
           
             Iohannes
             Iouianus
             Pontanus
          
           ,
           how
           holy
           and
           chast
           was
           the
           single
           life
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           his
           religion
           manifestly
           appeareth
           .
           Then
           speaking
           of
           Lucretia
           ,
           he
           saith
           .
        
         
           
             Hic
             iacet
             in
             tumulo
             Lucretia
             nomine
             ,
             sedre
             ,
          
           
             Thais
             ,
             Alexandri
             filia
             ,
             sponsa
             ,
             nurus
             .
          
        
         
           As
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           here
           in
           this
           tombe
           lieth
           in
           name
           ,
           Lucretia
           ;
           but
           in
           deede
           ,
           Thais
           ,
           the
           daughter
           ,
           Spouse
           ,
           and
           nourse
           of
           
             Alexander
             .
             Zanazaro
          
           ,
           a
           famous
           man
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           excellent
           port
           ,
           of
           Alexander
           saith
           .
        
         
           
             Policitus
             caelum
             ,
             Romanus
             ,
             &
             astra
             ,
             Sacerdos
             ,
          
           
             Per
             scelera
             ,
             &
             caedes
             adstyga
             pandit
             iter
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Roman
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           heauens
           and
           stars
           did
           promise
           ,
           by
           his
           villanies
           ,
           and
           murders
           is
           gone
           the
           way
           to
           hel
           ,
           the
           fame
           also
           .
        
         
           
             Ergo
             te
             semper
             cupiet
             ,
             Lucretia
             sextus
             ?
          
           
             O
             Fatum
             diri
             numinis
             :
             hic
             pater
             est
             .
          
        
         
           How
           then
           ,
           Lucrrtia
           ,
           will
           sextus
           euer
           desire
           thee
           ?
           Gvnluckie
           fate
           :
           he
           is
           thy
           father
           :
           Of
           Alexander
           6.
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           sould
           the
           crosses
           ,
           
           the
           Alter
           ,
           &
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           All
           this
           he
           had
           bought
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           sell
           the
           same
           :
           So
           Alexander
           committed
           Simonte
           in
           buying
           it
           ,
           and
           sacriledge
           in
           selling
           it
           .
           This
           Alexander
           is
           he
           ,
           that
           caused
           Geme
           ,
           or
           as
           others
           cal
           him
           Zazimo
           brother
           of
           the
           great
           Turke
           Baiazet
           ,
           whom
           he
           held
           prisoner
           in
           Rome
           ,
           to
           be
           poysoned
           :
           and
           this
           did
           Alexander
           for
           200000
           duckets
           which
           the
           great
           Turke
           sent
           him
           :
           what
           good
           example
           was
           this
           to
           worke
           the
           Turkes
           conuersion
           ?
           Of
           this
           Geme
           began
           we
           to
           speake
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Innocent
           8.
           &
           here
           with
           him
           will
           we
           make
           an
           end
           .
           Charles
           8.
           
           K.
           of
           Frāce
           made
           war
           with
           Pope
           Alex.
           in
           Rome
           ,
           the
           pope
           seing
           himself
           vnable
           to
           resist
           the
           Frenchman
           made
           peace
           with
           him
           :
           amōg
           other
           acords
           this
           was
           one
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Pope
           should
           deliuer
           ouer
           to
           the
           king
           ,
           Geme
           the
           Turkes
           brother
           .
           This
           put
           the
           Pope
           into
           great
           pēsiuenes
           :
           because
           he
           should
           loose
           40000.
           duckets
           ,
           which
           the
           Turke
           yearely
           gaue
           him
           :
           that
           he
           should
           not
           let
           Geme
           goe
           .
           The
           Turke
           in
           the
           end
           promised
           200000
           Duckets
           ,
           to
           cause
           Geme
           to
           die
           ,
           as
           with
           poyson
           hee
           performed
           .
           In
           Naples
           Geme
           died
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           griefe
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           as
           saith
           Guiciardine
           ,
           &
           others
           ,
           or
           after
           Iouius
           ,
           in
           Goeta
           :
           but
           all
           agree
           that
           he
           was
           poysoned
           ,
           with
           yoyson
           which
           Alexander
           caused
           to
           be
           giuen
           him
           .
           This
           is
           he
           ,
           that
           to
           mainetaine
           his
           tyranny
           ,
           called
           the
           great
           Turke
           aforenamed
           ,
           against
           the
           king
           of
           France
           :
           
           wherein
           he
           gaue
           example
           to
           Frauncis
           ,
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           to
           call
           afterwardes
           the
           Turke
           ,
           against
           our
           king
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           the
           Emperour
           .
           This
           is
           he
           ,
           which
           commaunded
           both
           the
           handes
           and
           tongue
           ,
           of
           
             Antonius
             Mancinellus
          
           ,
           a
           most
           learned
           man
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           for
           an
           elegāt
           oratiō
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           against
           his
           abhominable
           customes
           ,
           most
           filthie
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           heard
           of
           villanies
           :
           But
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           iust
           ,
           gaue
           him
           his
           hire
           :
           And
           thus
           it
           was
           ;
           that
           being
           at
           a
           banket
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           to
           certaine
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           Senatos
           of
           Rome
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           poyson
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           selfe
           same
           poyson
           that
           he
           poysoned
           Geme
           the
           Turkes
           brother
           withall
           ,
           the
           seruitors
           ill
           aduised
           ,
           mistaking
           one
           flaggon
           for
           another
           vnwillingly
           gaue
           drinke
           to
           the
           Pope
           of
           that
           flaggon
           wherein
           was
           the
           poyson
           ,
           
           and
           so
           (
           after
           he
           had
           11
           yeares
           Poped
           )
           he
           and
           some
           of
           the
           seruants
           ,
           
           and
           Cardinals
           ,
           in
           the
           1503.
           yeare
           died
           .
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           1499.
           yeare
           ,
           
             Ieronymus
             Sauanarola
          
           a
           Dominican
           ,
           
           that
           excellent
           preacher
           ,
           a
           man
           admirable
           in
           life
           ,
           and
           doctrin
           ,
           with
           other
           his
           companions
           ,
           was
           burned
           in
           Florence
           .
           He
           maintained
           the
           communion
           in
           both
           kindes
           ,
           condemned
           Indulgences
           :
           sharply
           reproued
           the
           wicked
           life
           ,
           and
           great
           carlesenesse
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           of
           all
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           in
           their
           office
           :
           denyed
           the
           Popes
           supremacie
           ,
           taught
           ,
           that
           the
           keyes
           were
           not
           giuen
           to
           Peter
           onely
           :
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           :
           Church
           .
           He
           said
           :
           that
           the
           Pope
           followed
           neither
           the
           life
           ,
           nor
           doctrin
           of
           Christ
           ,
           seeing
           he
           attributed
           more
           to
           his
           indulgence
           &
           trifling
           traditions
           then
           to
           the
           merit
           of
           Christ
           .
           He
           affirmed
           that
           the
           Popes
           excommunications
           were
           not
           to
           be
           feared
           :
           &
           foretold
           some
           things
           which
           were
           to
           happen
           ,
           namely
           the
           destruction
           of
           Florencr
           ,
           &
           Rome
           ,
           &
           
           the
           restoring
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           which
           in
           our
           time
           haue
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           ,
           the
           Count
           
             Franciscus
             Picus
             Mirandula
          
           ,
           called
           him
           an
           holy
           Prophet
           :
           and
           defended
           him
           by
           writing
           against
           the
           Pope
           .
           Marcillius
           in
           a
           certaine
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           
             Philippus
             Comineus
          
           in
           his
           French
           Historie
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           propheticall
           spirit
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           learned
           men
           defended
           his
           Innocencie
           .
           D.
           Illescas
           ,
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Alexander
           6.
           speaking
           of
           Sauanarola
           ,
           saith
           these
           wordes
           :
           Many
           opinions
           there
           were
           ,
           and
           yet
           wantes
           there
           not
           some
           which
           iudge
           of
           the
           iustification
           of
           this
           fact
           .
           This
           onely
           resteth
           ,
           to
           referre
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           God
           :
           who
           knoweth
           the
           secret
           of
           all
           things
           .
           I
           heard
           the
           most
           learned
           father
           and
           maister
           ,
           Friar
           Mancius
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Saint
           Dominicke
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           heard
           it
           affirmed
           of
           a
           faithfull
           witnesse
           and
           familiar
           of
           Bishop
           Remolinus
           (
           which
           afterwardes
           was
           Cardinall
           )
           that
           it
           repented
           the
           Bishop
           all
           his
           life
           time
           to
           haue
           pronounced
           this
           sentence
           .
           And
           that
           for
           satisfaction
           thereof
           before
           God
           ,
           he
           fasted
           three
           daies
           in
           the
           weeke
           .
           And
           verily
           ,
           who
           so
           readeth
           some
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           left
           vs
           in
           writing
           would
           not
           deeme
           them
           to
           proceede
           from
           an
           hypocriticall
           ,
           but
           a
           true
           religious
           man
           :
           Hitherto
           Illescas
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           
             Alexander
             Don
             Fernando
          
           and
           
             Dona
             Isabella
          
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
           
           In
           whose
           time
           ,
           about
           the
           yeare
           of
           the
           Lord
           1492.
           somwhat
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           sixe
           notable
           things
           hapned
           in
           Spaine
           .
           The
           1.
           the
           Pope
           was
           a
           Spaniar
           dthe
           2.
           
           Grananda
           was
           won
           .
           The
           3.
           the
           discouerie
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
           The
           4.
           
           The
           inquisitiō
           of
           Spaine
           .
           The
           5.
           the
           holy
           brotherhood
           .
           And
           the
           6.
           
           the
           disease
           called
           Bubo
           .
           Abhominable
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           seene
           )
           was
           the
           Spanish
           Pope
           Alexander
           )
           neuer
           good
           ,
           
           but
           great
           mischiefe
           did
           he
           to
           Spaine
           ,
           or
           any
           land
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           taking
           of
           Granada
           wrought
           great
           good
           vnto
           Spaine
           in
           freeing
           it
           from
           continuall
           wars
           ,
           &
           slaughters
           betweene
           the
           Christians
           &
           the
           Moores
           ,
           and
           in
           banishing
           out
           of
           all
           Spaine
           ,
           the
           false
           sect
           of
           Mahomet
           .
           The
           discouerie
           of
           the
           Indies
           that
           (
           being
           well
           considered
           )
           hath
           done
           more
           hurt
           then
           good
           ,
           
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           
           that
           went
           thither
           .
           Casaos
           the
           bishop
           (
           who
           was
           an
           eie
           witnes
           ,
           &
           a
           natural
           Spaniards
           )
           wrote
           a
           booke
           of
           the
           cruelties
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           towards
           the
           poore
           Indians
           ,
           would
           God
           those
           which
           went
           thither
           ,
           had
           had
           more
           zeale
           to
           teach
           ,
           
           &
           augment
           the
           holy
           catholike
           faith
           ,
           
           conteyned
           in
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           then
           to
           enrich
           thē
           
           selues
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           enriching
           of
           themselues
           ,
           to
           murther
           and
           on
           all
           sides
           robbe
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           that
           simple
           people
           ,
           which
           had
           reasonable
           soules
           ,
           aswell
           as
           we
           ;
           and
           for
           whom
           Christ
           also
           dyed
           .
           The
           Indians
           (
           as
           
             Augustine
             de
             çarate
          
           complayning
           ,
           reporteth
           in
           his
           Historie
           of
           Peru
           ;
           said
           that
           the
           Spaniardes
           tooke
           from
           them
           their
           Idols
           ,
           and
           gaue
           them
           the
           Idols
           or
           Images
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           the
           Virgin
           Marie
           &c.
           to
           worship
           :
           They
           said
           :
           that
           the
           Spaniardes
           had
           taken
           from
           them
           their
           many
           wiues
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           the
           lawe
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           permitted
           but
           one
           onely
           wife
           ,
           and
           tooke
           them
           for
           themselues
           .
           Had
           they
           taught
           them
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           that
           he
           will
           be
           worshiped
           :
           
           no
           mention
           at
           all
           had
           beene
           made
           ,
           of
           Idols
           or
           Images
           :
           seeing
           that
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           commaundement
           of
           his
           holy
           law
           forbideth
           them
           .
           And
           chiefly
           the
           Indians
           being
           so
           addicted
           to
           Idolatrie
           .
           If
           the
           law
           of
           Christ
           permit
           but
           one
           only
           wife
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           first
           institution
           of
           mariage
           ,
           wherefore
           kept
           our
           Spaniardes
           many
           whores
           and
           concubines
           ?
           What
           manner
           of
           Doctrine
           was
           this
           ?
           If
           the
           blind
           leade
           the
           blind
           ,
           both
           fall
           into
           the
           ditch
           .
           The
           which
           to
           our
           Spaniards
           and
           their
           Indians
           hath
           hapned
           .
           
           God
           send
           them
           better
           teachers
           .
           Of
           good
           zeale
           and
           intention
           ,
           
           was
           the
           Inquisition
           ordeyned
           ;
           and
           after
           some
           ,
           it
           was
           ordeyned
           before
           the
           warres
           of
           Granada
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           ,
           whiles
           Sistus
           Poped
           .
           But
           be
           it
           as
           it
           was
           .
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Alexander
           the
           fixt
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           wiuing
           of
           Granada
           ,
           was
           it
           trulie
           executed
           .
           Then
           commanded
           king
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Iewes
           should
           be
           Baptised
           which
           would
           liue
           in
           Spaine
           :
           or
           otherwise
           depart
           :
           and
           so
           (
           as
           saith
           Sabellicus
           )
           departed
           a
           hundred
           and
           twentie
           thousand
           .
           The
           Inquisition
           then
           was
           instituted
           ,
           to
           teach
           the
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           to
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           Moores
           which
           were
           turned
           Christians
           ,
           and
           yet
           secretly
           returned
           to
           their
           olde
           customes
           .
           But
           hauing
           now
           almost
           ceased
           ,
           with
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Moores
           ,
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           hath
           it
           done
           more
           and
           more
           tiranny
           against
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           
           Catholique
           and
           true
           Christians
           ,
           who
           detesting
           Popish
           Idolatrie
           ,
           and
           vaine
           supersticions
           ,
           confesse
           that
           only
           God
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           in
           spirit
           and
           trueth
           to
           be
           worshipped
           .
           Their
           manner
           or
           teaching
           them
           ,
           whome
           they
           suppose
           to
           erre
           ,
           is
           iniuries
           ,
           disgraces
           ,
           tortures
           ,
           
           whippinges
           ,
           and
           euill
           life
           ,
           Sanbenitos
           galleies
           ,
           perpetuall
           imprisonmentes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           Fier
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           burne
           those
           ,
           whom
           God
           ,
           by
           his
           mercie
           ,
           maketh
           constant
           in
           the
           confession
           of
           his
           sonne
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           Who
           so
           listeth
           to
           see
           the
           craftes
           ,
           deceites
           ,
           stratagemes
           ,
           and
           cruelties
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           Inquisitors
           ,
           or
           to
           speake
           better
           Inquinators
           of
           the
           faith
           vse
           ,
           with
           the
           poore
           sheepe
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           appointed
           to
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           or
           furnace
           ,
           let
           him
           reade
           the
           booke
           intituled
           
             Inquisitio
             Hispanica
          
           ,
           translated
           into
           French
           ,
           English
           ,
           and
           Flemish
           .
           In
           this
           booke
           it
           is
           liuely
           depainted
           ,
           and
           with
           many
           notable
           exampeles
           confirmed
           .
           This
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           how
           many
           soeuer
           entred
           into
           the
           Inquisition
           (
           for
           what
           cause
           soeuer
           )
           all
           came
           out
           with
           confusion
           ,
           and
           losse
           of
           goods
           ,
           and
           many
           ,
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           none
           at
           all
           instructed
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           intreatie
           wherewith
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           faith
           doth
           intreat
           them
           .
           They
           haue
           not
           leysure
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           robbe
           and
           kill
           them
           .
           Would
           God
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           lawdable
           custome
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           in
           other
           Audienecs
           ,
           Iudges
           of
           residence
           should
           be
           sent
           ,
           men
           learned
           and
           voyd
           of
           passion
           ,
           which
           might
           examine
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           be
           ,
           and
           haue
           bene
           prisoners
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           :
           O
           what
           would
           then
           bee
           discouered
           ?
           Aragon
           as
           it
           were
           by
           force
           ,
           receiued
           afterwardes
           the
           Inquisition
           :
           and
           so
           they
           killed
           the
           first
           Inquisitors
           .
           In
           the
           1546.
           yeare
           ,
           
             Don
             Pedro
          
           of
           Toledo
           attempted
           to
           place
           it
           in
           Naples
           ,
           but
           could
           neuer
           effect
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           Doctor
           Illescas
           vppon
           Paul
           3.
           reporteth
           .
           For
           the
           Neapolitanes
           ,
           did
           vehemently
           withstand
           it
           .
           Thinges
           standing
           in
           these
           termes
           ,
           Pope
           Paule
           before
           certified
           of
           what
           passed
           in
           Naples
           ,
           dispatched
           forth
           a
           writ
           apostolique
           ,
           whereby
           he
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           causes
           ,
           touching
           the
           offence
           ,
           of
           heresie
           apperteyned
           to
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           Court
           and
           Iurisdiction
           apostolique
           ,
           commaunding
           the
           viceroy
           ,
           and
           all
           whomsoeuer
           secular
           Iudges
           ,
           to
           surcease
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           entermedle
           to
           proceede
           against
           any
           heresie
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Inquisition
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           manner
           :
           reseruing
           to
           himselfe
           the
           determination
           of
           such
           causes
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           thinge
           concerning
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iurisdiction
           .
           Thus
           farre
           Doctour
           Illescas
           .
           Some
           yeares
           after
           ,
           one
           
             Sayavedra
             Cordoves
          
           ,
           perswaded
           the
           king
           of
           Portugale
           that
           he
           was
           
           sent
           a
           Nuncio
           from
           Paul
           3.
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           so
           in
           the
           1545.
           yeare
           ,
           thus
           brought
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           into
           Portugale
           .
           There
           went
           out
           of
           Portugale
           30000.
           
           Iewes
           .
           Time
           brought
           it
           to
           light
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           not
           sent
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           he
           condemned
           to
           the
           gallies
           .
           Another
           pleasant
           conceate
           haue
           I
           heard
           of
           this
           Nuncio
           ,
           an
           excellent
           writer
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           well
           knewe
           to
           counterfeite
           what
           handsoeuer
           .
           This
           Nuncio
           ,
           remayning
           in
           the
           gallies
           ,
           came
           a
           poore
           woman
           to
           beseech
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           gallies
           ,
           to
           ayde
           her
           with
           some
           almes
           ,
           for
           the
           mariage
           of
           her
           poore
           daughter
           .
           The
           General
           made
           answere
           ;
           that
           very
           willingly
           would
           he
           helpe
           her
           :
           but
           present
           want
           of
           money
           ,
           was
           the
           cause
           he
           could
           not
           .
           The
           poore
           woman
           with
           this
           answere
           departed
           weeping
           ;
           of
           whom
           ,
           when
           the
           Nuncio
           saw
           her
           weepe
           ,
           hee
           demaunded
           the
           cause
           of
           her
           weeping
           :
           She
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           which
           she
           had
           passed
           with
           the
           Generall
           .
           Then
           did
           he
           comfort
           her
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           he
           would
           effect
           what
           she
           desired
           .
           And
           taking
           inke
           and
           paper
           ,
           he
           wrote
           these
           words
           :
           Steward
           ,
           vpon
           sight
           of
           these
           presents
           ,
           giue
           so
           many
           thousand
           marmades
           (
           the
           number
           I
           remember
           not
           )
           to
           her
           that
           shall
           giue
           you
           this
           scedule
           ,
           which
           scedule
           the
           Nuncio
           subcribed
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Generall
           himselfe
           had
           done
           it
           .
           The
           poore
           woman
           departed
           with
           her
           scedule
           to
           the
           Stewarde
           .
           The
           steward
           answered
           :
           that
           he
           wondered
           his
           Lord
           would
           in
           such
           a
           time
           send
           that
           scedule
           .
           But
           sith
           such
           was
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           he
           would
           giue
           her
           that
           which
           he
           commaunded
           him
           to
           giue
           her
           :
           and
           so
           gaue
           it
           indeede
           .
           When
           the
           day
           came
           that
           the
           Generall
           tooke
           account
           of
           the
           steward
           ,
           the
           steward
           presented
           the
           said
           scedule
           vnto
           him
           :
           which
           he
           read
           againe
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           the
           steward
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           poore
           woman
           came
           to
           me
           to
           aske
           an
           almes
           :
           but
           I
           answered
           her
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           helpe
           her
           for
           the
           present
           .
           And
           beholding
           the
           subscription
           said
           :
           this
           is
           my
           hand
           ,
           but
           I
           wrote
           it
           not
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           made
           inquirie
           in
           the
           gally
           who
           had
           written
           it
           :
           and
           it
           was
           proued
           to
           be
           the
           Nuncio
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           the
           generall
           would
           haue
           caused
           his
           hand
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           :
           but
           at
           request
           of
           many
           ,
           his
           hand
           cutting
           was
           spared
           and
           he
           put
           to
           the
           oares
           .
           For
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           wealth
           ,
           he
           rowed
           not-before
           .
           D.
           Illescas
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Clement
           6.
           saith
           :
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           in
           the
           gally
           rowing
           .
           One
           of
           the
           chiefe
           causes
           of
           the
           low
           countries
           reuolt
           :
           wherein
           so
           many
           
           thousands
           of
           Spaniards
           and
           other
           nations
           haue
           died
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           millions
           of
           crownes
           haue
           bene
           wasted
           ,
           
             y
             aun
             el
             rabo
             (
             como
             dizen
             )
             estápor
             desollar
             :
          
           
           &
           yet
           the
           taile
           (
           as
           the
           say
           )
           is
           to
           be
           fleyed
           (
           for
           to
           begin
           anew
           is
           each
           day
           needfull
           )
           was
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Duke
           
             d'
             Oliua
          
           sought
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           inqusition
           .
           You
           see
           here
           the
           profit
           which
           the
           Inquisition
           hath
           brought
           to
           Spain
           .
           This
           saie
           I
           not
           ,
           as
           though
           I
           would
           that
           there
           were
           neither
           king
           ,
           nor
           ruler
           ,
           but
           that
           each
           one
           might
           doe
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           what
           he
           listed
           .
           Good
           lawes
           be
           necessarie
           in
           euery
           cōmon
           wealth
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           committed
           God
           the
           sword
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           
           for
           the
           chastisement
           of
           the
           wicked
           and
           praise
           of
           the
           good
           ;
           as
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           Saint
           Peter
           .
           Let
           them
           then
           that
           doe
           euill
           be
           punished
           ;
           but
           not
           tyrannically
           .
           All
           lawes
           permit
           the
           delinquent
           to
           know
           who
           is
           his
           aduersarie
           ,
           and
           the
           witnesses
           that
           depose
           ,
           and
           who
           they
           be
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           except
           against
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           infamous
           ,
           or
           his
           enemies
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           this
           Inquisitorie
           Audience
           ,
           the
           Lo.
           Treasurer
           ,
           who
           it
           may
           be
           neuer
           knewe
           nor
           saw
           the
           delinquent
           ,
           is
           made
           partie
           ,
           the
           witnesses
           ,
           howe
           infamous
           ,
           what
           villaines
           soeuer
           ,
           or
           great
           enemies
           they
           be
           ,
           are
           neuer
           named
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           excepted
           against
           .
           The
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           all
           diuine
           and
           humane
           Iustice
           .
           If
           the
           witnesses
           haue
           witnessed
           against
           one
           ,
           three
           or
           foure
           things
           ,
           the
           Inquisitors
           doe
           charge
           him
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           witnesses
           had
           spoken
           of
           ten
           or
           twelue
           things
           ,
           much
           more
           horrible
           then
           the
           witnesses
           haue
           deposed
           .
           And
           so
           maie
           the
           Inquisitors
           doe
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           knowing
           that
           there
           is
           no
           residēt
           Iudge
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           take
           account
           of
           that
           they
           haue
           done
           .
           Against
           this
           tyrannie
           doe
           we
           speake
           .
           Maie
           it
           please
           the
           diuine
           Maiestie
           ,
           which
           hath
           geuen
           to
           the
           king
           the
           sword
           ,
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           commaund
           ouer
           all
           whatsoeuer
           that
           liue
           in
           his
           kingdomes
           ,
           be
           they
           secular
           (
           as
           they
           terme
           them
           )
           or
           ecclesiasticall
           ;
           to
           put
           into
           the
           kinges
           heart
           willingnes
           to
           be
           informed
           of
           the
           wronges
           and
           grieuances
           which
           the
           Inquisition
           doth
           ,
           and
           to
           geue
           (
           as
           is
           his
           dutie
           )
           remedie
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           one
           day
           I
           hope
           the
           Lord
           will
           performe
           ,
           &
           reuenge
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           iust
           ,
           which
           the
           Inquisition
           vniustly
           hath
           spilled
           .
           The
           blood
           of
           the
           Iust
           ,
           
           is
           as
           the
           blood
           of
           Abell
           ,
           crying
           for
           vengeance
           .
           How
           long
           (
           say
           the
           dead
           )
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           &c.
           
           
           Lord
           holy
           and
           true
           ,
           
           wilt
           thou
           not
           iudge
           &
           auenge
           our
           blood
           .
           &c.
           The
           brotherhood
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           doth
           great
           good
           to
           Spaine
           :
           for
           it
           
           clenseth
           the
           waies
           ,
           and
           wast
           places
           of
           the
           eues
           ,
           and
           robbers
           and
           so
           men
           may
           walke
           ,
           and
           sit
           safely
           ,
           vnder
           their
           figge
           trees
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           foote
           of
           their
           vine
           .
           
           A
           common
           prouerbe
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           Spaine
           are
           three
           holy
           sisters
           :
           the
           holy
           Inquisition
           ,
           the
           holy
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           brotherhood
           :
           frō
           the
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Inpuisitiō
           ,
           they
           pray
           God
           to
           deliuer
           them
           :
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           will
           they
           keepe
           themselues
           .
           The
           tyrrany
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           in
           this
           saying
           is
           noted
           :
           
           God
           of
           his
           great
           loue
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           it
           .
           
           The
           Bubos
           (
           a
           disease
           vntill
           then
           vnknowne
           in
           Spaine
           )
           they
           brought
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           returned
           from
           the
           Indies
           ;
           wherewith
           God
           did
           punish
           them
           ,
           for
           taking
           the
           wiues
           that
           were
           not
           theirs
           .
           This
           filthie
           and
           contagious
           disease
           ,
           hath
           spread
           it selfe
           so
           greatly
           throughout
           all
           Europe
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           now
           almost
           no
           reckening
           thereof
           .
           And
           he
           is
           not
           holden
           for
           a
           gentleman
           which
           hath
           not
           had
           two
           or
           three
           times
           the
           bubos
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           Other
           nations
           call
           them
           ,
           the
           French
           euill
           .
           The
           Frenchmen
           call
           them
           the
           disease
           of
           Naples
           .
           A
           disease
           it
           is
           ,
           wherewith
           God
           punisheth
           such
           as
           liue
           in
           that
           filthie
           single
           life
           ,
           dispising
           mariage
           ,
           which
           God
           in
           Paradice
           ,
           
           &
           the
           state
           of
           innocencie
           ordeined
           ;
           and
           Iesus
           Christ
           with
           his
           first
           miracle
           (
           as
           saith
           Saint
           Iohn
           )
           at
           a
           mariage
           in
           Cana
           of
           Galile
           confirmed
           :
           albeit
           the
           popish
           votaries
           call
           it
           filthie
           ,
           &c.
           Returne
           we
           to
           Alexander
           6.
           
           Of
           him
           saith
           the
           Enchiridion
           of
           times
           ,
           that
           many
           thinges
           in
           his
           time
           did
           he
           license
           ,
           which
           neither
           for
           his
           person
           ,
           his
           estate
           ,
           nor
           for
           Rome
           (
           being
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           )
           were
           lawfull
           and
           honest
           .
           
             Machauell
             lib.
             de
             Principe
             ,
             cap.
          
           18.
           of
           him
           saith
           :
           Nought
           else
           but
           deceiue
           men
           did
           euer
           Alexander
           the
           sixt
           ,
           nor
           euer
           did
           hee
           thinke
           vppon
           other
           thinges
           :
           and
           found
           meanes
           suficient
           to
           effect
           it
           :
           and
           neuer
           had
           man
           more
           efficacie
           in
           striuing
           to
           affirme
           ,
           and
           with
           greater
           oathes
           would
           promise
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           lesse
           performe
           it
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           deceit
           did
           alwayes
           prosper
           with
           him
           ,
           &c.
           
           Guicciardine
           ,
           a
           graue
           author
           and
           of
           much
           credit
           (
           as
           faith
           Doctor
           Illescas
           )
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Alexander
           6.
           
           ¶
           2.
           lib.
           2.
           of
           his
           Historie
           giueth
           this
           notable
           testimonie
           of
           him
           .
           The
           most
           vile
           nature
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           of
           the
           bishop
           made
           what
           wickednesse
           soeuer
           in
           him
           credible
           .
           Who
           listeth
           to
           know
           further
           of
           this
           abhominable
           Alexander
           6.
           great
           shame
           of
           our
           countrie
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           
           let
           him
           read
           
             Paulus
             Iouius
          
           .
           In
           the
           1503.
           yeare
           ,
           
           Alexander
           with
           poyson
           ,
           as
           before
           we
           haue
           said
           ,
           died
           .
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           and
           
             Dona
             Isabella
          
           ,
           then
           reigning
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Pius
           3.
           
           of
           Sena
           ,
           nephewe
           of
           Pius
           2.
           was
           thus
           chosen
           :
           when
           Alexander
           was
           dead
           ,
           Caesar
           his
           sonne
           which
           murdered
           his
           brother
           ,
           &c.
           aduanced
           with
           al
           the
           treasure
           ,
           and
           iewels
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           with
           twelue
           thousand
           men
           ,
           garded
           the
           Vaticano
           ,
           a
           place
           where
           the
           Cardinals
           vse
           to
           assemble
           for
           a
           new
           election
           .
           And
           this
           he
           did
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinals
           should
           make
           Pope
           ,
           whom
           he
           best
           pleased
           .
           But
           to
           another
           place
           they
           went
           ,
           called
           Minerua
           ,
           which
           when
           Caesar
           vnderstood
           ,
           he
           sent
           thither
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           beset
           thē
           about
           .
           Then
           ran
           the
           report
           through
           Rome
           that
           the
           Cardinals
           were
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           death
           to
           be
           expected
           throughout
           all
           Rome
           .
           So
           great
           was
           the
           feare
           ,
           that
           it
           only
           seemed
           Haniball
           was
           eftsonnes
           to
           enter
           Rome
           .
           Caesar
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           Spaine
           and
           Fraunce
           .
           And
           for
           that
           his
           purpose
           he
           saw
           would
           not
           preuaile
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           people
           departed
           from
           Rome
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Cardinals
           went
           to
           their
           Conclaue
           ;
           where
           after
           long
           contention
           ,
           they
           elected
           Pius
           3.
           who
           being
           Pope
           ,
           he
           presently
           conspired
           against
           the
           French
           ,
           which
           occupied
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Italy
           :
           But
           he
           proceeded
           not
           further
           ,
           for
           hauing
           Poped
           but
           27.
           dayes
           ,
           in
           the
           1503.
           
           he
           died
           .
        
         
           Iulius
           2.
           
           a
           Genowey
           ,
           nephew
           of
           Sistus
           4.
           by
           his
           great
           and
           subtill
           wit
           ,
           obteined
           great
           dignties
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           to
           be
           Pope
           .
           A
           man
           he
           was
           naturally
           inclined
           to
           warres
           :
           which
           inclination
           ,
           albeit
           he
           were
           Pope
           ,
           yet
           mortified
           he
           not
           ;
           but
           holding
           rather
           absolute
           power
           (
           as
           the
           Popes
           faine
           to
           haue
           )
           put
           the
           same
           in
           execution
           .
           He
           had
           great
           warres
           with
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           the
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ferrara
           ,
           the
           Bentiuolians
           and
           other
           Princes
           .
           This
           Iulius
           ,
           in
           the
           space
           of
           7.
           yeares
           ,
           that
           he
           warred
           with
           his
           excommunications
           ,
           and
           armes
           ,
           he
           tooke
           many
           things
           from
           Christian
           Princes
           .
           In
           which
           seuen
           yeares
           ,
           through
           the
           intollerable
           tirany
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           ther
           died
           by
           the
           sword
           aboue
           200000
           men
           .
           And
           yet
           nothing
           at
           all
           he
           grieued
           ,
           imitating
           therein
           ,
           the
           cruell
           Nero
           ,
           who
           hauing
           caused
           Rome
           to
           be
           fired
           ,
           reioyced
           to
           see
           it
           burne
           ,
           as
           saith
           the
           Spanish
           song
           .
        
         
           
             Mira
             Nero
             de
             Tarpeya
             ,
          
           
             A
             Roma
             como
             se
             ardia
             :
          
           
           
             Gritos
             dan
             ninos
             y
             vieios
             ,
          
           
             Y
             el
             de
             nada
             se
             dolia
             .
          
           
             Tarpeyan
             Nero
             did
             behold
          
           
             Rome
             Citie
             how
             it
             burned
             :
          
           
             Yeeld
             shrikes
             and
             cries
             did
             young
             and
             old
             ,
          
           
             His
             heart
             yet
             nothing
             turned
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Iulius
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           so
           cruell
           and
           bloudy
           battell
           of
           Rauenna
           ,
           betweene
           the
           Spaniards
           and
           Frenchmen
           :
           wherein
           both
           the
           conquerors
           and
           the
           conquered
           remained
           loosers
           .
           He
           seeing
           himselfe
           vnable
           to
           vanquish
           the
           French
           king
           by
           armes
           ,
           attempted
           another
           way
           ,
           and
           so
           excommunicated
           him
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           him
           the
           king
           of
           Nauarre
           ,
           which
           tooke
           part
           with
           France
           ,
           he
           gaue
           their
           kingdomes
           for
           a
           pray
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           could
           get
           them
           .
           By
           vertue
           of
           this
           excommunication
           ,
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           the
           king
           that
           wanne
           Granada
           ,
           entered
           into
           Nauarre
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           1512.
           yeare
           ,
           
           by
           force
           of
           armes
           tooke
           it
           .
           Guicciardine
           in
           his
           11.
           booke
           of
           his
           historie
           ,
           
           speaking
           of
           this
           taking
           of
           Nauarre
           ,
           saith
           these
           words
           :
           The
           king
           of
           Nauarre
           being
           vnprepared
           and
           hopeles
           of
           power
           to
           make
           resistance
           ,
           fled
           to
           Bierna
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Piren
           mountaines
           :
           The
           kingdome
           of
           Nauarre
           being
           abandoned
           (
           except
           certaine
           forts
           ,
           kept
           for
           the
           fled
           king
           )
           without
           any
           cost
           or
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           this
           ,
           more
           through
           the
           reputation
           and
           neerenes
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           then
           his
           owne
           force
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           power
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           who
           vnable
           with
           other
           title
           to
           auouch
           his
           lawfull
           possession
           ,
           alleaged
           the
           occupation
           thereof
           to
           be
           rightfully
           for
           the
           seate
           Apostolique
           .
           The
           noble
           Acts
           of
           king
           
             D.
             Fernando
          
           ,
           be
           summed
           vp
           in
           this
           Sonnet
           .
        
         
           
             Iunté
             Aragon
             con
             Castilla
             ,
          
           
             Gané
             à
             Nauarray
             Granada
             ,
          
           
             Puse
             in
             Napoles
             mi
             silla
             ,
          
           
             Conquiste
             desde
             Sevilla
          
           
             Otro
             mundo
             con
             miarmada
             .
          
           
             Castile
             with
             Aragon
             I
             ioyned
             :
          
           
             I
             wanne
             Nauarre
             and
             tooke
             Granada
             :
          
           
             In
             Naples
             my
             seat
             I
             placed
             .
          
           
             Another
             world
             from
             off
             Seuilla
          
           
             I
             conquered
             with
             my
             Armada
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           selfe
           same
           yeare
           1512.
           
           (
           as
           Frier
           
             Alonso
             Venero
          
           )
           in
           his
           Enchiridion
           
           of
           the
           times
           reporteth
           )
           died
           Pascall
           Bishop
           of
           Burgos
           .
           In
           this
           Bishopricke
           he
           ordeyned
           ,
           
           that
           no
           vigils
           should
           be
           kept
           in
           Churches
           ,
           for
           the
           dissolute
           behauiour
           ,
           dauncings
           ,
           and
           other
           thinges
           much
           offensiue
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           there
           passed
           ,
           and
           oft
           times
           whordomes
           ,
           and
           other
           grieuous
           sinnes
           .
           Thus
           farre
           
             Venero
             fol.
          
           117.
           
           For
           the
           same
           causes
           in
           all
           Spaine
           were
           they
           also
           taken
           away
           ,
           for
           Pilgrimages
           were
           commonly
           turned
           into
           whoredoms
           .
           Doctor
           Illesoas
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Eugenius
           1.
           saith
           :
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Eugenius
           was
           celebrated
           the
           Councel
           of
           Cabilona
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           which
           it
           was
           cōmanded
           ,
           that
           in
           Churches
           ,
           hermitages
           ,
           &
           other
           houses
           of
           deuotion
           (
           where
           it
           is
           accustomed
           to
           goe
           on
           pilgrimage
           ,
           &
           to
           make
           watches
           )
           no
           dauncing
           nor
           vauting
           should
           be
           vsed
           ,
           &c.
           &
           alittle
           lower
           :
           This
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           requireth
           remedy
           ;
           &
           I
           hold
           it
           for
           good
           :
           if
           the
           prelates
           should
           cōmand
           to
           shut
           by
           night
           ,
           the
           houses
           of
           deuotion
           ;
           &
           that
           there
           should
           not
           be
           in
           thē
           the
           crie
           &
           small
           deuotion
           ,
           &
           the
           other
           inconueniences
           ,
           which
           we
           ordinariely
           see
           in
           such
           like
           places
           ,
           &c.
           And
           vppon
           the
           life
           of
           Benedict
           .
           the
           eight
           saith
           ,
           the
           same
           Illescas
           :
           That
           it
           should
           not
           be
           amisse
           for
           the
           prelates
           to
           commaund
           :
           that
           none
           remayne
           by
           night
           in
           such
           like
           hermitages
           ,
           for
           many
           wicked
           thinges
           which
           are
           there
           committed
           should
           be
           excused
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           Iulius
           with
           his
           hoste
           ,
           vpon
           a
           time
           ,
           issuing
           out
           of
           Rome
           ,
           hurled
           the
           keyes
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           into
           the
           riuer
           Tyber
           ,
           saying
           .
           Sith
           the
           keyes
           of
           Peter
           are
           now
           of
           no
           force
           ,
           et
           ,
           the
           sword
           of
           Paule
           preuayle
           :
           and
           so
           drewe
           he
           the
           sword
           out
           of
           the
           scaberd
           :
           For
           like
           a
           good
           captaine
           ,
           he
           carried
           the
           sword
           at
           his
           side
           .
           Vppon
           this
           so
           notable
           a
           deede
           ,
           many
           Poetts
           made
           verses
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           will
           recite
           fower
           ,
           that
           declare
           the
           Historie
           .
        
         
           
             Inde
             manustrictum
             vagina
             diripit
             ensem
             ,
          
           
             Exclamansque
             truci
             talia
             voce
             refert
             .
          
           
             Hic
             gladius
             Pauli
             nos
             nunc
             defendet
             ab
             hoste
             ,
          
           
             Quando
             quidem
             clauis
             nil
             iuuat
             ista
             Petri.
          
           
             From
             scaberd
             then
             his
             naked
             sword
             he
             drew
             .
          
           
             Exclaming
             &
             ,
             with
             cruell
             voyce
             he
             said
             :
          
           
             This
             sword
             of
             Paul
             shall
             make
             our
             foes
             to
             rew
             .
          
           
             Sith
             Peters
             keyes
             nought
             serue
             vs
             for
             our
             ayd
             .
          
        
         
           What
           religion
           had
           this
           Pope
           ,
           that
           so
           shamelesly
           mocked
           with
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Paule
           ?
           When
           hee
           was
           made
           Pope
           ,
           
           he
           promised
           ,
           &
           that
           with
           an
           othe
           ,
           that
           within
           2
           yeares
           ,
           he
           would
           hold
           a
           Councell
           .
           Of
           this
           oath
           maketh
           mention
           ,
           Friar
           
             Bartholmew
             Carrança
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Lateran
           Councell
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Iulius
           was
           holden
           .
           But
           when
           the
           2
           yeares
           ,
           &
           yeares
           ,
           &
           yeares
           more
           passed
           ,
           and
           no
           hope
           of
           a
           Councell
           was
           seene
           ,
           the
           Pope
           being
           far
           of
           from
           any
           such
           matter
           (
           for
           that
           the
           Councels
           are
           too
           bitter
           purges
           for
           the
           Popes
           :
           as
           before
           in
           the
           Coūcels
           of
           Pisa
           ,
           Constance
           and
           Basile
           we
           haue
           seene
           )
           9
           Cardinals
           (
           whereof
           
             Barnardino
             Carauaiall
          
           a
           Spaniard
           was
           one
           )
           together
           with
           the
           procurators
           of
           Maximilian
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
           and
           of
           Lewes
           12
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           assembled
           at
           Millan
           and
           nominated
           Pisa
           for
           the
           Councel
           to
           be
           holden
           ,
           which
           should
           begin
           the
           first
           day
           of
           September
           ,
           in
           the
           1511
           yeare
           .
           
           The
           causes
           that
           moued
           them
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           
           were
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           broken
           the
           othe
           which
           hee
           had
           made
           :
           sith
           so
           many
           yeares
           passed
           ,
           yet
           made
           he
           no
           showe
           of
           a
           Coūcel
           :
           &
           therfore
           ,
           to
           accuse
           the
           Pope
           of
           enormious
           offences
           ,
           had
           they
           called
           a
           Councell
           :
           Their
           purpose
           was
           ,
           to
           depriue
           him
           of
           his
           Popedome
           :
           where
           vnto
           he
           had
           aspired
           through
           ambition
           and
           bribes
           .
           But
           Iulius
           vnderstanding
           hereof
           commaunded
           vnder
           a
           greiuous
           paine
           ,
           that
           no
           person
           ,
           of
           what
           condition
           ,
           or
           estate
           soeuer
           ,
           should
           goe
           to
           Pisa
           and
           that
           nothing
           of
           that
           should
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           
           which
           those
           of
           Pisa
           decreed
           ,
           ordeyned
           ,
           and
           nominated
           Rome
           for
           the
           celebration
           of
           a
           Councell
           ,
           the
           yeare
           following
           ;
           
           which
           was
           to
           begin
           the
           9.
           of
           Aprill
           ,
           1512.
           
           At
           this
           time
           liued
           in
           Padua
           ,
           
             Philipus
             Decius
          
           ,
           an
           excellent
           lawer
           :
           who
           by
           writing
           ,
           defended
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           these
           Cardinals
           .
           When
           the
           king
           of
           France
           perceiued
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           ioyned
           with
           the
           Venecians
           to
           make
           war
           with
           him
           ;
           
           he
           called
           a
           Councell
           at
           Tours
           ,
           
           and
           there
           propounded
           these
           5
           questions
           :
           whether
           it
           were
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Pope
           to
           moue
           warres
           ,
           and
           that
           causelesse
           ,
           against
           any
           Prince
           :
           whether
           such
           a
           Prince
           defending
           his
           countrie
           ,
           might
           set
           vppon
           him
           that
           had
           inuaded
           him
           ,
           and
           depart
           from
           his
           obedience
           ?
           It
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Pope
           to
           moue
           warres
           ,
           &c.
           and
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           such
           a
           Prince
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           doe
           that
           a
           foresaid
           :
           and
           that
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           law
           pragmaticall
           ought
           to
           be
           obserued
           .
           That
           no
           account
           was
           to
           bee
           made
           of
           the
           Popes
           censures
           and
           excommunications
           ,
           if
           then
           hee
           should
           passe
           them
           .
           The
           King
           receiuing
           this
           answere
           ,
           sent
           
           it
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           praying
           him
           eyther
           to
           be
           content
           with
           a
           peace
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           call
           a
           generall
           Councell
           ,
           purposely
           to
           examine
           and
           determine
           this
           busines
           :
           but
           the
           Pope
           admitted
           ,
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           .
           This
           wretched
           Iulius
           ,
           as
           some
           authors
           report
           ,
           was
           reputed
           for
           a
           great
           Sodomite
           .
           Queen
           Anne
           of
           France
           (
           say
           they
           )
           sent
           2
           youthes
           to
           Cardinal
           
             Robertus
             Nanetensis
          
           to
           be
           instructed
           :
           whom
           the
           Pope
           abused
           :
           the
           like
           report
           ,
           another
           author
           maketh
           of
           an
           Almaine
           youth
           ,
           &
           great
           Lord
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           committed
           the
           like
           wickednesse
           .
           These
           be
           things
           ,
           which
           neither
           honest
           pen
           ought
           to
           write
           ,
           nor
           chast
           eares
           to
           heare
           :
           yet
           is
           it
           needfull
           to
           discouer
           the
           shames
           of
           the
           Roman
           Courte
           ;
           that
           Spaine
           thereby
           be
           no
           longer
           deceiued
           .
           And
           for
           this
           ,
           pardon
           mee
           good
           Christian
           reader
           .
           Albeit
           that
           such
           a
           one
           was
           Iulius
           ;
           yet
           wanted
           he
           not
           those
           ,
           that
           did
           extoll
           him
           for
           very
           Godly
           ,
           wise
           ,
           prudent
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           of
           Counsell
           .
           Woe
           vnto
           you
           that
           call
           euill
           good
           ,
           and
           good
           euill
           .
           When
           Iulius
           had
           Poped
           10.
           yeares
           ,
           in
           the
           1513.
           yeare
           ,
           he
           dyed
           .
           In
           whose
           time
           died
           also
           
             Dona
             Isabella
          
           Queene
           ,
           and
           in
           her
           place
           
             Dona
             Iane
          
           her
           daughter
           ,
           which
           married
           with
           
             Don
             Phillip
          
           of
           Austra
           ,
           sonne
           of
           Maximilian
           the
           Emperor
           reigned
           .
           And
           so
           the
           low
           countries
           were
           ioyned
           with
           Spaine
           .
           
        
         
           Leo
           10.
           
           a
           Florentine
           ,
           was
           of
           his
           owne
           nature
           ,
           quiet
           and
           gentle
           :
           but
           leauing
           himselfe
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           vnquiet
           and
           cruell
           men
           ,
           he
           suffered
           many
           Insolencies
           to
           be
           commited
           .
           Much
           giuen
           he
           was
           to
           Idlenes
           .
           pleasure
           taking
           ,
           and
           carnall
           delights
           ,
           many
           bastards
           he
           had
           :
           whom
           he
           greatly
           enriched
           ,
           making
           them
           Dukes
           ,
           and
           mightie
           Lords
           ,
           and
           marrying
           them
           with
           great
           Ladies
           .
           At
           the
           age
           of
           13
           yeares
           ,
           was
           this
           Leo
           made
           Cardinal
           ;
           what
           age
           was
           this
           to
           be
           a
           pillar
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           At
           this
           Coronatiō
           ,
           were
           made
           most
           great
           feasts
           which
           should
           be
           long
           to
           recount
           :
           Aboue
           100000
           duckets
           (
           they
           affirme
           )
           were
           cast
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           saith
           D.
           Illescas
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           
             Leo
             ,
             &c.
             
             Leo
          
           10.
           at
           one
           time
           created
           13
           Cardinals
           among
           whō
           he
           would
           make
           
             Raphaell
             Vrbinas
          
           ,
           a
           most
           excellēt
           painter
           ,
           that
           this
           way
           ,
           he
           might
           recōpēce
           the
           great
           sum
           of
           money
           which
           he
           owed
           him
           for
           his
           picturs
           .
           See
           here
           wherfore
           the
           hats
           doe
           serue
           ;
           &
           yet
           is
           this
           to
           be
           passed
           ouer
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           wontedly
           giuē
           for
           other
           abhominatiōs
           .
           Liberal
           he
           was
           in
           granting
           of
           Indulgēces
           ,
           &
           much
           more
           in
           taking
           money
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           
           enrich
           his
           children
           .
           In
           the
           1515.
           yeare
           ,
           Leo
           graunted
           a
           Iubile
           to
           Fra●ucis
           king
           of
           France
           :
           which
           Iubile
           passed
           also
           ,
           into
           many
           other
           prouinces
           .
           The
           comissares
           Echacueruos
           deceiuers
           did
           preach
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           would
           giue
           the
           summe
           of
           money
           which
           was
           taxed
           should
           draw
           one
           ,
           what
           soule
           he
           would
           out
           of
           Purgatorie
           .
           They
           said
           :
           that
           God
           (
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           made
           to
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           
           whatsoeuer
           thou
           looseston
           earth
           shal
           be
           loosed
           in
           heauen
           )
           would
           doe
           all
           whatsoeuer
           they
           would
           .
           But
           not
           a
           farthing
           (
           said
           they
           )
           must
           be
           wanting
           of
           that
           which
           was
           taxed
           .
           They
           pardoned
           those
           that
           tooke
           this
           Iubile
           ,
           for
           thinges
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           done
           ;
           which
           gayne
           (
           as
           they
           said
           )
           displeased
           many
           Godly
           and
           learned
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           began
           to
           debate
           the
           question
           of
           the
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           Which
           question
           ,
           was
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Popedome
           .
           
             Martin
             Luther
          
           ,
           
           among
           others
           ,
           opposed
           himselfe
           to
           these
           Insolent
           Pardons
           ,
           and
           preached
           against
           them
           in
           Almaigne
           (
           as
           saith
           
             Bartholomew
             Carança
          
           a
           dominican
           Friar
           )
           whose
           wordes
           ,
           be
           these
           :
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Leo
           1●
           .
           
             Martin
             Luther
          
           an
           arch
           heretique
           ,
           arose
           vp
           in
           Germany
           :
           who
           first
           preached
           ,
           and
           wrote
           against
           the
           Indulgences
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           afterwards
           against
           the
           Primacy
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           then
           against
           constraned
           single
           life
           ,
           and
           other
           rites
           ,
           and
           customes
           of
           the
           ancient
           Church
           .
           Carança
           our
           aduersarie
           ,
           doth
           herein
           witnesse
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           moued
           Luther
           to
           speak
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Who
           listeth
           to
           know
           this
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           Sleidons
           Historie
           .
           Eckius
           tooke
           part
           with
           the
           Pope
           :
           
           and
           Luther
           and
           Eckius
           in
           the
           pulpits
           ,
           preached
           ,
           the
           one
           against
           the
           other
           .
           When
           Leo
           10.
           heard
           of
           these
           rufflings
           ,
           he
           condemned
           Luther
           for
           an
           heretike
           ,
           which
           condemnation
           vnderstood
           by
           Luther
           ,
           he
           apealed
           to
           the
           first
           General
           Coūcel
           :
           wherin
           he
           did
           imitate
           the
           vniuersitie
           of
           Paris
           ,
           which
           a
           few
           moneths
           before
           had
           appealed
           frō
           the
           same
           Leo
           ,
           to
           the
           Coūcel
           .
           In
           Rome
           Leo
           caused
           Luthers
           bookes
           to
           be
           burned
           ,
           
           which
           when
           Luther
           vnderstood
           ,
           he
           burned
           in
           Wittenberg
           the
           Cannon
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           decretals
           ,
           and
           Popish
           decrees
           ,
           saying
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           vnto
           mee
           :
           So
           haue
           I
           also
           done
           vnto
           them
           .
           VVho
           will
           not
           wonder
           ,
           and
           be
           astonished
           at
           so
           great
           a
           courage
           ,
           and
           daring
           boldnesse
           ,
           that
           a
           poore
           begging
           Augustine
           Friar
           should
           dare
           to
           doe
           such
           a
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           such
           a
           
           blowe
           ?
           and
           to
           whom
           thinkest
           thou
           ?
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           Was
           not
           the
           Pope
           he
           ,
           whom
           in
           times
           past
           the
           potentates
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           kinges
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           fell
           prostrate
           vnto
           ,
           and
           worshiped
           ?
           How
           commeth
           it
           then
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           a
           meane
           man
           of
           no
           esteme
           ,
           gaue
           him
           such
           a
           blow
           ,
           that
           hee
           left
           him
           for
           dead
           ?
           Not
           Luther
           ,
           but
           God
           it
           was
           ,
           
           that
           chooseth
           the
           low
           thinges
           to
           confound
           the
           most
           high
           .
           T●e
           stinke
           of
           the
           villainies
           and
           abhominations
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           &
           Clergie
           ,
           was
           gone
           vp
           to
           heauen
           :
           now
           were
           the
           iniquities
           of
           the
           Amorites
           come
           to
           their
           height
           .
           And
           God
           cast
           downe
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           Pope
           a
           second
           Lucyfer
           .
           God
           gaue
           vs
           the
           grace
           ,
           that
           acknowledging
           such
           a
           benifit
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           thankfull
           ,
           and
           in
           holines
           and
           righteousnes
           serue
           him
           ,
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           life
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           ,
           hath
           God
           brought
           vs
           out
           of
           darkenesse
           into
           light
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           thralldome
           ,
           into
           libertie
           .
           And
           Luther
           ,
           not
           content
           here
           with
           ,
           came
           to
           Wormes
           or
           Wormacia
           where
           Charles
           the
           Emperour
           held
           his
           first
           Dyet
           ,
           &
           presenting
           himself
           before
           the
           Emperour
           &
           so
           many
           ▪
           Papists
           as
           were
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           disputed
           ,
           &
           mainteined
           his
           cause
           :
           
           and
           in
           the
           end
           departed
           (
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           better
           keeping
           promise
           with
           him
           ,
           then
           it
           had
           formerly
           bene
           kept
           ,
           with
           
             Iohn
             Hus
          
           ,
           and
           Ierom
           of
           Prage
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           .
           One
           thing
           here
           I
           cannot
           leaue
           to
           speake
           of
           :
           that
           Luther
           going
           to
           wormes
           ;
           his
           friend
           aduised
           him
           in
           the
           way
           :
           before
           they
           came
           at
           wormes
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           going
           thither
           :
           because
           they
           would
           doe
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           to
           his
           bookes
           :
           which
           they
           had
           burned
           .
           
           Whereunto
           Luther
           with
           great
           courage
           answered
           ,
           that
           albeit
           he
           knew
           there
           were
           so
           many
           diuels
           against
           him
           in
           Wormes
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           tyles
           vppon
           the
           houses
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           would
           he
           not
           let
           to
           appeare
           there
           ,
           and
           giue
           account
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           in
           so
           solemne
           ,
           an
           assembly
           .
           And
           so
           he
           dyed
           .
           In
           the
           1522.
           
           yeare
           .
           Leo
           10
           hearing
           that
           the
           Frenchmen
           ,
           by
           the
           Imperialls
           were
           vanquished
           ,
           slaine
           ,
           taken
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           that
           through
           his
           assistance
           ,
           
           died
           by
           his
           excessiue
           ioy
           ,
           and
           laughter
           ,
           his
           soule
           departed
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           of
           poyson
           that
           they
           gaue
           him
           ,
           
           as
           Panuinus
           supposeth
           .
           An
           Atheist
           he
           was
           ,
           &
           thought
           there
           was
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           neither
           heauen
           nor
           hell
           .
           And
           so
           he
           died
           without
           receiuing
           the
           sacraments
           .
           He
           could
           not
           (
           saith
           Sanazaro
           )
           receiued
           them
           ;
           because
           he
           had
           sold
           them
           .
           And
           so
           almost
           no
           chiefe
           bishop
           (
           as
           noteth
           Panuinus
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Pius
           4
           )
           
           receiued
           them
           .
           
           His
           Atheisme
           plainely
           appeared
           by
           an
           answere
           which
           he
           made
           to
           Cardinall
           Bembus
           ;
           who
           had
           alleaged
           vnto
           him
           a
           passage
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           Whereunto
           in
           these
           wordes
           ,
           he
           dissolutly
           āswered
           :
           what
           profit
           this
           fable
           of
           Christ
           hath
           brought
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           company
           :
           All
           the
           world
           knoweth
           .
           Leo
           by
           this
           answere
           ,
           well
           shewed
           himselfe
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           .
           Obey
           him
           then
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           hold
           him
           for
           Chists
           vicar
           .
           
             Paulus
             Iouius
          
           wrote
           the
           life
           of
           Leo
           10.
           where
           among
           other
           thinges
           .
           he
           saith
           these
           words
           :
           Leo
           had
           also
           an
           euill
           report
           ,
           because
           it
           apeared
           that
           he
           affected
           vnhonestly
           some
           of
           his
           chamberlaines
           (
           which
           were
           of
           the
           greatest
           nobles
           of
           all
           Italic
           )
           &
           hartely
           and
           freely
           played
           with
           them
           .
           It
           is
           not
           Luther
           his
           enemie
           ,
           that
           saith
           this
           against
           him
           :
           but
           his
           friend
           ,
           an
           Italian
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           
             Paulus
             Iouius
          
           .
           Albeit
           that
           such
           a
           one
           was
           Leo
           ,
           as
           the
           historians
           of
           his
           time
           doe
           paint
           him
           :
           yet
           so
           great
           is
           the
           flattery
           of
           D.
           Illescas
           ,
           that
           vpon
           his
           life
           ¶
           12.
           these
           words
           of
           him
           he
           saith
           :
           After
           that
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Bishopdome
           his
           care
           was
           alwaies
           to
           eate
           litle
           ,
           &
           of
           meats
           but
           meanely
           ▪
           hot
           ,
           because
           they
           should
           not
           prouoke
           him
           to
           dishonesty
           .
           Hither
           to
           Illescas
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           
             Leo
             ,
             Charles
          
           the
           Emprour
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Adrian
           6.
           
           a
           Hollander
           ,
           was
           tutor
           to
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           the
           Emperonr
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           meanes
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           bishop
           of
           Tortosa
           ,
           Cardinall
           ,
           and
           (
           ioyntly
           with
           
             Don
             Francisco
             Zimenes
          
           Archbishop
           of
           Toledo
           )
           gouernour
           of
           Spaine
           :
           &
           being
           resident
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Pope
           Leo
           ,
           was
           in
           his
           absence
           elected
           ▪
           when
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           promised
           to
           the
           princes
           by
           his
           letter
           to
           cause
           the
           court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           had
           giuen
           occasion
           of
           commiting
           great
           wickednesse
           ,
           to
           be
           first
           of
           all
           reformed
           &
           amended
           :
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           had
           giuen
           cause
           of
           the
           malady
           ,
           should
           giue
           also
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           medicine
           ,
           &
           health
           :
           but
           all
           was
           but
           words
           .
           For
           Adrian
           following
           the
           steps
           of
           his
           predecessor
           ▪
           the
           ▪
           Antichrist
           of
           Rome
           ,
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           persecute
           
             Luther
             ▪
             Ecolampadius
          
           &
           other
           godly
           ministers
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           He
           changed
           not
           his
           name
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           customes
           &
           life
           was
           so
           wicked
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           Popes
           :
           &
           for
           not
           being
           so
           wicked
           ,
           
           many
           say
           ,
           he
           was
           dispatched
           with
           poyson
           ,
           
           &
           in
           the
           1523.
           yeare
           dyed
           .
           In
           whose
           time
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           the
           Emperour
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Clement
           7.
           
           (
           or
           as
           after
           some
           others
           )
           8.
           or
           9.
           for
           the
           cause
           we
           
           haue
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           life
           of
           the
           other
           
             Clement
             7.
             
             Florentine
          
           was
           nephew
           ,
           or
           as
           others
           say
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Pope
           
             Leo
             10.
             
             Panuinus
          
           saith
           :
           he
           was
           the
           sonne
           of
           
             Iulianus
             de
             medices
          
           ,
           and
           of
           another
           not
           certenly
           ,
           or
           manifestly
           his
           lawfull
           wife
           .
           D.
           Illescas
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Clement
           ¶
           5.
           saith
           :
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           much
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           Clement
           hauing
           all
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           bene
           most
           liberall
           ,
           and
           a
           spender
           ,
           &
           here
           with
           al
           affable
           ,
           and
           well
           spoken
           ,
           exceeding
           discreet
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Negociator
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           be
           Pope
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           knowne
           ,
           for
           he
           wholly
           changed
           his
           conditions
           ,
           and
           became
           most
           sparing
           and
           remisse
           .
           So
           great
           is
           the
           change
           which
           dignities
           &
           honours
           doe
           often
           make
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Clement
           ,
           was
           great
           war
           betweene
           the
           Spaniards
           and
           French
           ,
           which
           this
           Clement
           did
           much
           kindle
           to
           his
           owne
           shame
           and
           Infamie
           .
           And
           this
           by
           his
           vnconstancie
           :
           for
           now
           was
           he
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           now
           a
           Frenchman
           :
           and
           contrariwise
           ,
           now
           a
           Frenchman
           &
           now
           a
           Spaniard
           .
           Three
           great
           things
           in
           his
           time
           happened
           in
           Spaine
           .
           
           1.
           
           The
           taking
           of
           Frauncis
           K.
           of
           France
           ,
           &
           so
           his
           nobilitie
           in
           Pauy
           :
           who
           was
           carried
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           prisoner
           .
           2.
           the
           sacking
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           as
           we
           will
           declare
           in
           the
           yeare
           1527.
           in
           which
           yeare
           was
           borne
           
             Don
             Phillip
          
           the
           prince
           sonne
           of
           the
           Emperour
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           3.
           
           
           The
           coronation
           of
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           king
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           this
           Pope
           Clement
           in
           Bologna
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           1530.
           yeare
           .
           In
           the
           same
           yeare
           ,
           the
           Germaine
           princes
           presented
           to
           the
           Emperour
           in
           the
           Diet
           ,
           held
           at
           Augusta
           their
           confession
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           
           which
           they
           called
           the
           confession
           of
           Augusta
           :
           and
           for
           that
           they
           made
           publike
           protestation
           at
           the
           presenting
           thereof
           ,
           therfore
           euer
           sithens
           are
           they
           called
           Protestants
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           sacking
           of
           Rome
           by
           the
           Spaniardes
           ,
           Italians
           ,
           and.
           Germaines
           ,
           that
           since
           Rome
           was
           Rome
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           another
           like
           it
           ,
           The
           Spanish
           prouerbe
           is
           verefied
           :
           
             Lo
             mal
             ganado
             elloy
             su
             dueno
             (
             se
             pierde
             )
          
           euill
           gotten
           euilly
           spent
           .
           Rome
           had
           robbed
           them
           ,
           
           and
           many
           other
           nations
           of
           all
           that
           treasure
           :
           God
           sent
           them
           such
           theeues
           ,
           robbers
           ,
           and
           Ruffiians
           ,
           which
           neither
           pardoned
           men
           ,
           nor
           women
           ,
           small
           ,
           nor
           great
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           nor
           Friar
           ,
           ecclesiasticall
           ,
           nor
           secular
           person
           .
           These
           theeues
           ,
           (
           if
           that
           be
           true
           which
           the
           Spanish
           Prouerbe
           speaketh
           )
           
             Quien
             hurta
             al
             ladron
             cien
             dias
             gana
             de
             perdon
          
           gained
           a
           hundred
           dayes
           pardon
           .
           Clement
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           Sathanicall
           father
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           
           in
           his
           owne
           castle
           S.
           Angelo
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           made
           him
           rime
           a
           new
           Paternoster
           :
           which
           they
           sang
           together
           at
           the
           Popes
           windowe
           ,
           to
           giue
           him
           musique
           .
        
         
           
             Padre
             nuestro
             en
             quanto
             Papa
             ,
          
           
             Soys
             Clemeynte
             ,
             sin
             que
             os
             quadre
             :
          
           
             Mas
             reniego
             yo
             del
             padre
             ,
          
           
             Que
             al
             hijo
             quita
             la
             capa
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             O
             father
             our
             as
             being
             Pope
             ,
          
           
             Clement
             thou
             art
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             right
             :
          
           
             In
             him
             for
             father
             haue
             I
             no
             hope
             ,
          
           
             That
             his
             sonnes
             cloake
             doth
             take
             by
             might
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           This
           cloake
           was
           the
           state
           of
           Milan
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           pretended
           to
           take
           from
           the
           Emperor
           .
           Among
           others
           that
           wrote
           this
           History
           of
           the
           sacking
           of
           Rome
           ,
           was
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           time
           liued
           :
           the
           booke
           is
           intituled
           ●Dialogo
           ;
           wherein
           the
           thinges
           are
           particularly
           handled
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           1527.
           yeare
           happened
           in
           Rome
           .
           In
           it
           will
           very
           well
           appeare
           what
           a
           one
           was
           this
           Pope
           Clement
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           ,
           and
           his
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           were
           iustly
           handled
           of
           our
           Spaniardes
           .
           
             Paulus
             Iouius
          
           doth
           also
           recount
           it
           .
           
             Iohn
             Tilius
          
           saith
           :
           that
           Pope
           Clement
           was
           ransomed
           for
           40000
           florences
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           monasterie
           of
           Auserra
           in
           France
           ,
           a
           notable
           historie
           happened
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           in
           the
           1526.
           yeare
           was
           done
           with
           the
           vomited
           Sacrament
           .
           The
           which
           when
           we
           shall
           treat
           of
           the
           masse
           ,
           for
           that
           shal
           be
           his
           proper
           place
           (
           if
           God
           please
           )
           we
           wil
           declare
           .
           Most
           great
           vices
           had
           this
           Clement
           ,
           
           a
           witch
           he
           was
           ,
           a
           manslayar
           ,
           a
           brotheller
           ,
           a
           Simonist
           .
           a
           Sodomit
           ,
           periured
           ,
           a
           rauisher
           of
           young
           maids
           ,
           a
           nigromācer
           ,
           &
           a
           sacriliger
           .
           Adorned
           with
           these
           precious
           stones
           ,
           he
           exercised
           his
           papal
           office
           :
           which
           is
           neuer
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           to
           persecute
           them
           that
           doe
           preach
           it
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           
           Another
           Diotrephes
           (
           as
           were
           also
           the
           other
           Popes
           )
           was
           this
           Clement
           ,
           of
           whom
           S.
           Iohn
           in
           his
           last
           Epistle
           saith
           :
           that
           he
           loued
           to
           hold
           the
           chiefest
           roomes
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           a
           litle
           lower
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           same
           Diotrephes
           he
           saith
           :
           He
           not
           onely
           not
           receiued
           the
           brethren
           :
           but
           also
           forbad
           those
           that
           would
           receiue
           them
           ,
           &
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Note
           the
           place
           :
           &
           that
           the
           Pope
           at
           this
           day
           doth
           fully
           the
           same
           .
           Into
           France
           went
           this
           Clement
           ,
           &
           liued
           in
           Marsille
           with
           Frauncis
           K.
           of
           France
           ,
           with
           whō
           he
           made
           great
           
           friendship
           :
           for
           confirmation
           whereof
           ,
           he
           gaue
           in
           mariage
           his
           neece
           ,
           
             Catalina
             de
             medices
          
           ,
           to
           Hennry
           2.
           some
           of
           Frauncis
           .
           This
           is
           she
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Queene
           mother
           ,
           so
           spoken
           of
           in
           Histories
           ,
           who
           died
           in
           the
           yeare
           1588.
           
           
           After
           the
           pope
           returned
           frō
           France
           ,
           but
           a
           short
           time
           he
           liued
           ,
           In
           September
           and
           in
           the
           1534.
           yeare
           he
           died
           of
           poyson
           ,
           which
           was
           put
           in
           the
           smoke
           of
           a
           torch
           :
           wherewith
           he
           and
           son●e
           Cardinals
           his
           familars
           ,
           
           were
           poysoned
           .
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           at
           this
           time
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           ▪
        
         
           When
           Paul
           3.
           
           a
           Roman
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           endeuored
           by
           al
           waies
           possible
           to
           aduance
           his
           bastards
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           store
           :
           and
           to
           beat
           downe
           &
           oppresse
           Luther
           .
           For
           reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           he
           first
           appointed
           Mantua
           ,
           to
           celebrate
           there
           in
           a
           generall
           Councel
           :
           but
           al
           was
           but
           words
           .
           He
           afterwards
           appointed
           Vincencia
           ,
           as
           little
           was
           ought
           done
           .
           The
           3.
           time
           ,
           he
           appointed
           Trent
           ,
           al
           was
           but
           wind
           .
           The
           4.
           time
           ,
           he
           again
           nominated
           Trent
           ,
           where
           it
           began
           the
           13.
           day
           of
           Dceember
           ,
           1545.
           &
           ended
           in
           the
           yeare
           1563.
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Pius
           4.
           
           So
           that
           it
           18
           yeare
           continued
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           hate
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           ,
           which
           the
           Popes
           beare
           to
           the
           Councell
           ,
           nothing
           euer
           had
           bene
           done
           ;
           had
           it
           not
           bene
           for
           the
           instāt
           v●ging
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           &
           his
           instigatiō
           of
           Pope
           Paul
           therunto
           .
           To
           recount
           his
           enormious
           &
           horrible
           vices
           ,
           his
           murthers
           ,
           robberies
           ;
           witcheries
           ,
           treasones
           ,
           tirannies
           ,
           incests
           ,
           and
           wicked
           whoredomes
           ,
           we
           should
           neuer
           make
           an
           end
           .
           Some
           notable
           things
           wil
           I
           declare
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           thou
           Spaine
           mayest
           open
           thine
           eies
           ,
           &
           hasten
           to
           know
           him
           ,
           whom
           thou
           worshipest
           as
           God
           in
           the
           earth
           :
           as
           the
           successor
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ;
           as
           the
           vicar
           of
           Christ
           .
           Paul
           3.
           was
           a
           great
           Astrologer
           ,
           southsayer
           ,
           Inchanter
           ,
           &
           nigromancer
           ,
           &
           such
           as
           were
           of
           that
           arte
           ,
           he
           loued
           &
           aduanced
           .
           A
           great
           friend
           he
           was
           of
           
             Dionisus
             seruita
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           made
           Cardinall
           :
           of
           
             Gauricus
             Lusitanus
          
           of
           Cecius
           and
           Marcellus
           notable
           nigromancers
           ,
           of
           these
           he
           sought
           to
           know
           the
           fortune
           of
           his
           bastards
           :
           which
           by
           their
           horoscopicall
           aspects
           ,
           and
           houses
           of
           the
           stars
           ,
           and
           planets
           ,
           they
           gaue
           him
           to
           vnderstand
           .
           To
           haue
           the
           hat
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           it
           ,
           he
           gaue
           his
           owne
           sister
           ▪
           
             Iulia
             Farnesia
          
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Pope
           Alexander
           6.
           
           His
           owne
           mother
           ,
           and
           sister
           he
           poysoned
           :
           Another
           sister
           he
           also
           poysoned
           ,
           
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           an
           euill
           report
           :
           the
           cause
           why
           he
           poysoned
           her
           ,
           was
           for
           that
           she
           loued
           not
           him
           ,
           as
           she
           loued
           others
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whiles
           he
           was
           Legate
           in
           Ancono
           
           with
           promise
           of
           mariage
           ,
           he
           deceiued
           a
           young
           gentlewoman
           :
           &
           so
           the
           miad
           not
           thinking
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Legate
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           his
           gentlemen
           ,
           was
           deceiued
           .
           Of
           this
           coniunctiō
           sprang
           that
           good
           peece
           
             Pero
             Luis
          
           prince
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           captaine
           Generall
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           &
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           &
           of
           Plazencia
           .
           The
           wicked
           abhomination
           he
           committed
           against
           
             Colmus
             Cherius
          
           Bishop
           of
           Fana
           all
           the
           world
           knoweth
           .
           This
           
             Pero
             luys
          
           ,
           his
           owne
           gentlemen
           (
           vnable
           longer
           to
           endure
           his
           tyrannies
           ,
           and
           wicked
           abhominations
           )
           in
           the
           1548.
           yeare
           murdered
           .
           He
           was
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           vpon
           whom
           he
           looked
           ,
           and
           looked
           againe
           :
           And
           when
           the
           Pope
           heard
           any
           of
           his
           abhominations
           ,
           ●e
           shewed
           no
           great
           sorrow
           :
           but
           smiling
           as
           it
           were
           said
           that
           his
           son
           had
           not
           learned
           those
           vices
           of
           him
           .
           This
           notwithstanding
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           Parasites
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           against
           their
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           affirme
           Panl
           3.
           to
           haue
           bene
           married
           .
           And
           so
           D.
           Illescas
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Paul
           3.
           ¶
           17
           saith
           :
           Paul
           3.
           was
           married
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           put
           away
           his
           wife
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           
             Poro
             luys
          
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           Priest
           &
           obteyned
           the
           hat
           ,
           &c.
           
           ¶
           23.
           he
           saith
           :
           the
           vnthought
           of
           death
           of
           
             Pero
             luis
          
           ,
           
           lawfull
           son
           of
           this
           Pope
           &c.
           
           But
           Illescas
           telleth
           not
           who
           was
           the
           mother
           of
           Peroluys
           ,
           nor
           how
           lōg
           time
           he
           was
           married
           ;
           nor
           wher
           he
           was
           married
           ;
           nor
           yet
           where
           he
           liued
           married
           .
           This
           Paul
           poysoned
           Fulgosius
           and
           Contarenus
           Cardinals
           ,
           &
           
             Iohannes
             Baptista
             Vergerius
          
           Bishop
           of
           Pole
           ,
           because
           they
           tasted
           how
           sweete
           and
           good
           was
           Christ
           ,
           and
           how
           bitter
           and
           euill
           was
           Antichrist
           .
           
             Paulus
             Vergerius
          
           Bishop
           of
           Iustinopole
           ,
           brother
           of
           the
           abouesaid
           Iohn
           escaped
           ,
           and
           fled
           into
           Germany
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           with
           his
           writings
           made
           warre
           against
           him
           .
           In
           his
           time
           ,
           with
           fire
           and
           blood
           ,
           &c.
           
           Suffered
           the
           Church
           great
           persecution
           .
           In
           the
           1546.
           yeare
           
             Alexander
             Farnesius
          
           Cardinall
           :
           and
           Octauius
           his
           brother
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           sonnes
           of
           the
           cursed
           
             Poro
             luys
          
           ,
           and
           nephews
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           going
           to
           make
           war
           in
           Almaigne
           ,
           bruted
           it
           a
           broad
           ;
           they
           there
           purposed
           to
           shed
           so
           much
           blood
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           that
           the
           horses
           might
           swimme
           therin
           .
           This
           Paul
           enioyed
           the
           rent
           of
           aboue
           40000.
           
           whores
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           call
           thē
           ,
           Curtesanes
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           Rome
           .
           The
           rent
           (
           as
           before
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           is
           a
           Iulio
           ,
           or
           Spanish
           royal
           euery
           weeke
           .
           Multiply
           the
           same
           ,
           &
           thou
           shalt
           see
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           may
           make
           a
           mighty
           birthright
           of
           his
           whorish
           rents
           .
           This
           Paul
           3.
           did
           excommuncate
           
           &
           an
           anathemise
           Henry
           .
           
           8.
           king
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           gaue
           his
           kingdome
           for
           a
           praie
           to
           them
           that
           could
           take
           it
           .
           Al
           which
           this
           Magnanimious
           king
           nought
           esteemed
           ,
           but
           so
           valliantly
           defended
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           that
           they
           ,
           whom
           the
           Pope
           had
           incited
           against
           him
           ,
           themselues
           sought
           peace
           with
           him
           .
           In
           the
           biginning
           of
           his
           Popedome
           ,
           &
           the
           1534.
           yeare
           ,
           hapned
           one
           notable
           villany
           ,
           done
           by
           the
           Franciscan
           Friars
           in
           Orleans
           .
           The
           tale
           is
           this
           :
           that
           in
           that
           yeare
           ,
           
           died
           the
           wife
           of
           the
           Corregidor
           ,
           or
           maior
           of
           Orleās
           who
           commanded
           that
           she
           should
           simply
           ,
           without
           any
           pomp
           at
           al
           be
           buried
           .
           With
           her
           father
           ,
           and
           grandfather
           did
           they
           bury
           her
           in
           S.
           Frauncis
           Church
           of
           Orleans
           .
           The
           Friars
           (
           the
           person
           being
           qualified
           and
           rich
           )
           supposed
           they
           should
           haue
           a
           rich
           reward
           ;
           &
           commanded
           many
           masses
           to
           be
           said
           &c.
           but
           they
           were
           deceiued
           .
           For
           they
           had
           but
           only
           six
           crownes
           ,
           which
           the
           widdower
           Corregidor
           sent
           thē
           :
           whereat
           the
           Friars
           were
           highly
           offended
           ,
           and
           for
           reuenge
           ,
           with
           deui●lish
           minds
           ,
           they
           suborned
           one
           of
           their
           nouices
           ,
           
           whom
           they
           placed
           aboue
           in
           the
           feeling
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           make
           a
           great
           noise
           frō
           thēce
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           whē
           they
           said
           their
           mattens
           :
           which
           the
           Nouice
           persormed
           ,
           and
           said
           he
           was
           a
           soule
           (
           as
           they
           cal
           it
           )
           sinful
           &
           damned
           .
           By
           some
           that
           knew
           the
           mistery
           of
           Iniquitie
           ,
           was
           this
           soule
           coniured
           ,
           &
           being
           demāded
           of
           the
           cōiurers
           whō
           he
           was
           ?
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           wife
           of
           the
           Crrregidor
           ,
           which
           a
           little
           before
           was
           deceased
           ,
           &
           that
           she
           was
           for
           euer
           cōdemned
           ;
           being
           demanded
           whereof
           ?
           answered
           :
           for
           Lutheranisme
           .
           Whē
           the
           Friars
           hard
           this
           ,
           they
           made
           great
           exclamations
           ;
           heald
           their
           Church
           for
           excommunicate
           ,
           drue
           thēce
           the
           sacramēt
           ,
           &
           wold
           not
           there
           say
           masse
           but
           went
           within
           the
           monastary
           .
           The
           fame
           hereof
           ran
           throughout
           all
           the
           citie
           .
           when
           the
           Corregidon
           vnderstood
           his
           villany
           ,
           he
           called
           the
           Friars
           before
           the
           Chauncellor
           of
           Paris
           :
           where
           the
           cause
           being
           examined
           before
           the
           Chauncellor
           
             Antonias
             praetentis
          
           the
           villanie
           was
           proued
           :
           and
           so
           Colimanus
           ,
           and
           Stephen
           of
           Arras
           both
           preachers
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           authors
           of
           this
           tragedie
           ,
           were
           by
           publique
           sentence
           condemned
           .
           But
           to
           what
           ?
           To
           shame
           the
           villanies
           deseruing
           a
           1000.
           deathes
           ,
           for
           mocking
           at
           God
           &
           his
           religrō
           ,
           &
           defaming
           of
           men
           .
           So
           gentle
           was
           the
           punishmēt
           ,
           because
           they
           seemed
           not
           to
           faourthe
           Lutherans
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Paul
           3.
           
           arose
           vp
           frō
           the
           depth
           &
           bottōe
           of
           hell
           ,
           the
           new
           sect
           ,
           called
           of
           the
           fellowship
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           or
           Iesuites
           :
           Whom
           
           with
           greater
           reason
           may
           we
           call
           Iebusites
           ,
           or
           Iebuseans
           .
           Their
           first
           author
           ,
           inuentor
           ,
           and
           founder
           was
           
             Inigo
             Layola
          
           :
           whom
           the
           more
           to
           authorize
           his
           name
           ,
           they
           called
           :
           father
           Ignacius
           .
           This
           Inigo
           was
           a
           Guipuscuan
           borne
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           simple
           and
           ignorant
           man
           ,
           applyed
           himselfe
           to
           the
           the
           warres
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           
             las
             Comunidades
          
           as
           they
           call
           it
           in
           Spaine
           (
           which
           was
           about
           eyeare
           1520.
           or
           1521.
           )
           he
           was
           a
           souldiour
           in
           the
           castle
           of
           Pamphona
           :
           which
           Castle
           was
           then
           beleagred
           by
           the
           king
           of
           Nauarre
           ,
           and
           the
           Frenchmen
           .
           And
           vpon
           a
           day
           as
           the
           enemies
           shot
           at
           the
           Castle
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           bullets
           stroke
           a
           stone
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           and
           brake
           it
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           peeces
           of
           the
           stones
           ,
           stroke
           into
           the
           feet
           of
           this
           souldiour
           Inigo
           ;
           so
           that
           vnable
           to
           stand
           ,
           he
           fell
           to
           the
           earth
           Inigo
           finding
           himselfe
           vnfit
           for
           the
           war
           ,
           changed
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           a
           souldiour
           ,
           became
           a
           holy
           hypocrite
           (
           yet
           recouered
           he
           his
           feete
           )
           and
           so
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           foolish
           deuotion
           and
           superstition
           ,
           which
           men
           of
           themselues
           ,
           without
           the
           word
           of
           God
           haue
           inuented
           :
           and
           so
           deceaue
           all
           those
           ,
           whose
           names
           are
           not
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           .
           Inigo
           then
           hauing
           bene
           a
           souldiour
           ,
           and
           anignorant
           man
           ,
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           study
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           vnderstood
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Grammer
           ,
           to
           prosecute
           his
           study
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           
             Alcala
             de
             Henares
          
           ,
           where
           ,
           to
           gaine
           the
           greater
           credit
           ,
           &
           ,
           reputation
           of
           a
           holy
           man
           ,
           he
           went
           barefooted
           :
           which
           maner
           ofliuing
           ,
           when
           the
           students
           of
           Alcala
           ,
           laughed
           and
           Iested
           at
           Inigo
           ,
           confounded
           and
           ashamed
           ,
           that
           they
           nought
           esteemed
           his
           course
           of
           life
           :
           leauing
           Alcala
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Salamanca
           :
           where
           the
           Students
           much
           more
           mocked
           him
           then
           before
           :
           For
           which
           cause
           .
           Inigo
           leauing
           Salamanca
           ,
           went
           to
           Paris
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           made
           maister
           ,
           and
           gayned
           the
           opinion
           of
           an
           holy
           man
           :
           
           with
           whom
           in
           the
           1537.
           yeare
           there
           ioyned
           ten
           companions
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           they
           into
           Italie
           .
           Whiles
           Panle
           3.
           
           Poped
           ,
           the
           Iesuits
           began
           to
           be
           knowne
           in
           Italie
           :
           but
           not
           without
           great
           gainesaying
           and
           contradiction
           .
           They
           were
           permitted
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           to
           heare
           confessions
           :
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           obteyned
           great
           reputation
           of
           holy
           ,
           chiefely
           among
           Ignorant
           people
           .
           These
           ten
           companions
           ,
           in
           the
           1538.
           yeare
           were
           all
           together
           in
           Rome
           :
           whereof
           they
           obteyned
           of
           Pope
           Paul
           3.
           confirmation
           of
           their
           sect
           ,
           and
           were
           receiued
           vnder
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Romane
           seate
           :
           but
           this
           holy
           
             viua
             vocis
             oraculo
          
           ,
           
           remitting
           them
           ,
           in
           asmuch
           as
           touched
           the
           dispatch
           of
           the
           perpetuitie
           of
           their
           sect
           ,
           to
           Cardinall
           
             Guidiccion
             Luques
          
           :
           And
           being
           ayded
           by
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           approued
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Letters
           and
           Bulles
           of
           the
           first
           of
           October
           ,
           in
           the
           1540.
           yeare
           ,
           geuen
           at
           Tiuoli
           ,
           vnder
           the
           name
           and
           title
           of
           the
           fellowship
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           with
           licence
           and
           power
           to
           receiue
           into
           their
           companie
           (
           which
           then
           was
           onely
           ten
           )
           to
           the
           nomber
           of
           of
           sixttie
           per●ons
           .
           In
           the
           1543.
           yeare
           of
           the
           said
           Paul
           3.
           they
           obteyned
           license
           ,
           to
           receiue
           into
           their
           companie
           so
           many
           as
           they
           would
           :
           which
           Paul
           in
           the
           1545.
           yeare
           ,
           did
           graunt
           them
           all
           the
           priuilledges
           ,
           faculties
           ,
           and
           graces
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           present
           they
           enioy
           .
           Shortly
           after
           the
           maister
           
             Petrus
             Fabrus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Antonius
             de
             Araoz
          
           ,
           and
           then
           others
           also
           came
           to
           Castile
           .
           When
           Paul
           3.
           was
           dead
           .
           Pope
           Iulius
           3.
           almost
           with
           the
           confirmation
           of
           this
           sect
           ,
           in
           the
           1550.
           yeare
           began
           his
           Popedome
           .
           By
           the
           conuersation
           which
           
             Don
             Francisca
             de
             Boria
          
           Duke
           of
           Gandia
           ,
           and
           Marquesse
           of
           Lombay
           had
           with
           the
           said
           Araoz
           ,
           he
           bare
           great
           loue
           and
           liking
           to
           this
           sect
           ;
           wherein
           he
           was
           much
           more
           confirmed
           by
           the
           perswasions
           of
           his
           wife
           
             Dona
             Leonora
             de
             Castro
          
           a
           Portugale
           ,
           much
           deuoted
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           :
           And
           so
           went
           the
           Duke
           to
           Rome
           ,
           in
           the
           company
           of
           the
           said
           Araoz
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           prouinciall
           in
           Castile
           .
           
           VVhen
           they
           both
           two
           returned
           into
           Spaine
           ;
           the
           Duke
           was
           made
           a
           Iesuite
           in
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Onate
           :
           where
           he
           tooke
           all
           the
           orders
           .
           In
           Rome
           built
           
             Inigo
             Layola
          
           ,
           the
           Almaigne
           Colledge
           ,
           to
           instruct
           the
           youth
           of
           that
           nation
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           cal
           Lutheran
           :
           &
           saw
           befor
           he
           died
           16
           Prouincials
           of
           his
           owne
           Institution
           and
           more
           then
           70.
           
           Colledges
           .
           he
           died
           in
           Rome
           in
           the
           1556.
           yeare
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           61
           yeare
           of
           his
           age
           ,
        
         
           The
           Iesuits
           were
           commonly
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           Italy
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           are
           called
           Theatinos
           ,
           but
           so
           be
           they
           not
           .
           For
           the
           Theatinians
           had
           another
           beginning
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           liuing
           ,
           certaine
           gentlemen
           ,
           and
           other
           people
           they
           were
           ,
           which
           moued
           with
           deuotion
           ,
           were
           giuen
           to
           praiers
           ,
           &
           singing
           other
           such
           exercises
           :
           and
           were
           called
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           the
           fellowship
           of
           Godly
           loue
           .
           Of
           this
           company
           ,
           was
           made
           
             Iuan
             Pedro
             Carrasa
          
           a
           Neapolitan
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Chiety
           :
           who
           holden
           (
           a
           person
           famous
           as
           he
           was
           )
           for
           the
           principall
           and
           head
           of
           these
           religious
           persons
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           bee
           
           called
           Chietinos
           &
           after
           corrupting
           the
           word
           ,
           for
           Chietinos
           were
           they
           called
           Theatinos
           .
           This
           passed
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Clement
           7.
           
           These
           Chietinians
           or
           Theatinians
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           sacking
           of
           Rome
           ,
           fled
           from
           Rome
           to
           Astia
           :
           where
           they
           found
           certaine
           venecian
           galleys
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           passed
           to
           Venice
           .
           And
           this
           was
           11.
           yeares
           before
           
             Inigo
             layola
          
           &
           his
           10
           cōpanions
           came
           to
           Venice
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           the
           holi-land
           .
           The
           Iesuits
           stopped
           in
           this
           voyage
           ,
           by
           the
           wars
           between
           the
           Turk
           &
           Venecias
           ,
           went
           frō
           Venice
           to
           Rome
           .
           The
           Romans
           supposed
           they
           were
           the
           Chietinians
           or
           Thiatiniās
           ,
           which
           returned
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           so
           through
           ignorance
           they
           confounded
           these
           two
           sects
           ,
           which
           are
           far
           diferent
           the
           principal
           of
           the
           Thiatinians
           
             Iuan
             Pedro
             Carraf●
          
           was
           afterwards
           Pope
           &
           called
           Paul
           4.
           
           Of
           the
           Thiatinians
           ,
           but
           few
           Colledges
           or
           monastaries
           are
           foūd
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           in
           Venice
           ,
           Rome
           ,
           Naples
           ;
           &
           Pauia
           .
           The
           Iesuites
           also
           ,
           in
           Arogon
           of
           Inigo
           their
           founder
           are
           called
           Iniguistes
           :
           &
           in
           Portugal
           ,
           Apostles
           :
           but
           in
           al
           places
           else
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           Iesuits
           :
           and
           so
           in
           the
           buls
           &
           processe
           of
           the
           Pope
           are
           they
           called
           .
           Greatly
           in
           short
           time
           haue
           these
           Iesuites
           multiplied
           .
           For
           the
           locusts
           be
           they
           ,
           wherof
           speaketh
           S.
           Iohn
           in
           the
           9.
           chap.
           of
           his
           Reuelation
           ,
           which
           issued
           out
           of
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           ,
           whose
           K.
           which
           is
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           deepe
           ,
           in
           Hebrewe
           is
           called
           Abaddon
           ,
           &
           in
           Greeke
           ,
           Apolyon
           :
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           word
           ,
           as
           much
           to
           say
           as
           destroyer
           .
           And
           who
           but
           the
           Pope
           can
           be
           this
           Abaddon
           ,
           which
           Popeth
           ,
           and
           all
           destroyeth
           ?
           And
           who
           be
           his
           locusts
           but
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           which
           wheresoeuer
           they
           come
           doe
           destroy
           &
           consume
           all
           things
           ?
           They
           Insinuate
           themselues
           into
           the
           houses
           ,
           castles
           ,
           &
           palaces
           of
           princes
           ,
           kings
           ,
           and
           monarches
           ,
           and
           stay
           not
           till
           they
           know
           the
           very
           inward
           secret
           ,
           and
           intents
           of
           the
           hart
           :
           with
           fire
           &
           blod
           doe
           they
           incite
           them
           to
           war
           vpon
           those
           which
           speake
           not
           ,
           nor
           thinke
           as
           they
           doe
           .
           And
           if
           force
           and
           violence
           suffice
           not
           ,
           then
           by
           crafty
           treasons
           &
           poysonings
           do
           they
           practise
           to
           kill
           them
           .
           And
           so
           no
           Lord
           ,
           prince
           ,
           king
           ,
           nor
           monarche
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           is
           secure
           ,
           if
           he
           speak
           ,
           &
           think
           not
           as
           they
           doe
           :
           Sufficient
           exampls
           hereof
           we
           haue
           had
           within
           these
           20
           or
           30
           yeares
           let
           the
           Histories
           be
           read
           .
           
           Lady
           Elisabeth
           the
           most
           illustrious
           Quene
           of
           England
           (
           wel
           knowing
           thē
           for
           such
           ,
           as
           she
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           great
           treasons
           ,
           hath
           so
           great
           experience
           ,
           whō
           so
           ,
           &
           so
           often
           ,
           they
           haue
           practised
           to
           murther
           ;
           &
           ▪
           God
           the
           father
           of
           mercies
           
           hath
           as
           often
           againe
           deliuered
           her
           ,
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           advancemēt
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           his
           Christ
           ,
           &
           the
           confusion
           and
           contempt
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           that
           Abaddon
           :
           hath
           banished
           them
           from
           her
           kingdome
           ;
           commanding
           vpon
           paine
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           they
           enter
           not
           into
           it
           .
           These
           Iesuits
           haue
           also
           practised
           to
           murther
           Henry
           4.
           
           king
           of
           France
           .
           And
           so
           one
           of
           this
           company
           called
           
             Iohn
             Castell
          
           did
           wound
           him
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           missed
           his
           blow
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           strike
           him
           in
           the
           throat
           ,
           hit
           his
           vpper
           lip
           ,
           &
           brake
           one
           of
           his
           teeth
           .
           The
           murtherer
           was
           caught
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           traitor
           adiudged
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           Iustice
           was
           executed
           ,
           on
           Thursday
           the
           29
           of
           Decēber
           ,
           in
           the
           1594.
           yeare
           :
           The
           house
           where
           the
           said
           Iesuit
           was
           borne
           ,
           was
           pulled
           down
           ,
           &
           in
           it
           place
           ,
           a
           Piramides
           set
           ;
           wherupon
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           house
           was
           puld
           downe
           ,
           and
           the
           pyramides
           erected
           ,
           are
           written
           in
           marble
           with
           letters
           of
           gold
           :
           which
           in
           latine
           say
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             Audi
             viator
             ,
             siue
             sis
             extraneu●
             ,
          
           
             Siue
             incola
             vrbis
             ,
             cui
             Paris
             nomen
             dedit
             :
          
           
             Hic
             alta
             quae
             sto
             Piramis
             ,
             domus
             fui
             ,
          
           
             Castella
             ,
             sed
             quam
             diruendam
             funditus
             :
          
           
             Frequens
             senatus
             Crimen
             vltus
             Censuit
             .
          
           
             Huc
             me
             redegit
             tandem
             herilis
             filius
             ,
          
           
             Malis
             magistris
             vsus
             ,
             et
             schola
             impia
             ,
          
           
             Sotericum
             ,
             eheu
             ,
             nomen
             vsurpantibus
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           in
           English
           is
           this
           :
           
           Listen
           O
           thou
           traueller
           ,
           whether
           thou
           be
           straunger
           ,
           or
           inhabitant
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           which
           Paris
           named
           .
           In
           this
           place
           where
           I
           stand
           the
           high
           Piramides
           ,
           was
           the
           house
           of
           Castel
           :
           which
           the
           cōmon
           consent
           of
           the
           senate
           ,
           for
           punishment
           of
           the
           fault
           ,
           appointed
           to
           be
           pluckt
           downe
           .
           To
           this
           hath
           the
           son
           of
           my
           maister
           ,
           brought
           me
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           ill
           maisters
           ,
           and
           was
           trained
           vp
           in
           a
           wicked
           schole
           ,
           which
           (
           ô
           griefe
           )
           vsurpe
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Sauiour
           Iesus
           .
           There
           was
           also
           written
           .
        
         
           D.
           O.
           M.
           
             which
             is
          
           :
           Deo
           Optimo
           Maximo
           .
        
         
           
             Pro
             salute
             Henrici
             ▪
             4.
             clementissimi
             ,
             ac
             fortissime
             Regis
             ,
             quem
             nefandus
             Parricida
             perniciosissimae
             factionis
             haeresi
             pestiferra
             imbutus
             ,
             quae
             nuper
             abhominandis
             sceleribus
             pietatis
             nomen
             obtendit
             ,
             vnctos
             Domini
             ,
             viuasque
             maiestatis
             ipsius
             Imagines
             occidere
             populariter
             docuit
             ,
             dum
             confodere
             tentat
             ,
             caelesti
             numine
             scelestammanum
             inhibente
             ,
             cultro
             in
             labrum
             superius
             delato
             ,
             &
             dentiū
             
             occursu
             faeliciter
             retuso
             violare
             ausus
             est
             .
          
           Which
           in
           English
           is
           thus
           .
           For
           the
           health
           of
           Henry
           4.
           most
           mercifull
           and
           potent
           king
           ,
           whom
           whiles
           the
           wicked
           homicide
           (
           infected
           with
           the
           pestiferous
           heresie
           of
           the
           most
           pernicious
           sect
           ,
           which
           with
           abhominable
           wickednesse
           here
           lately
           ,
           pretended
           the
           name
           of
           pietie
           ,
           taught
           the
           people
           to
           murther
           the
           annoynted
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           dared
           to
           violate
           the
           sacred
           Images
           of
           his
           maiestie
           attempted
           to
           stabbe
           .
           But
           the
           dyuine
           maiestie
           letting
           the
           cursed
           hand
           ,
           caused
           the
           knife
           to
           wound
           the
           vpper
           lip
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           teeth
           to
           be
           most
           happily
           hindred
           .
           Also
           :
           
             Pulso
             praeterea
             tota
             Gallia
             hominum
             genere
             nouae
             ac
             maleficae
             snperstitionis
             ,
             qui
             rempublicam
             turbant
             ,
             quorum
             instinctu
             piacularis
             adolescens
             dirum
             facinus
             instituerat
             .
          
           As
           much
           to
           say
           as
           :
           Banished
           from
           all
           France
           that
           kind
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           with
           their
           new
           and
           pestilent
           supersticion
           disturbe
           the
           weale
           publique
           :
           by
           whose
           instinct
           and
           perswasion
           that
           miserable
           young
           man
           committed
           so
           great
           abhomination
           .
           It
           was
           also
           by
           the
           same
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Chaūcery
           royall
           of
           France
           )
           commanded
           ;
           that
           the
           Priests
           and
           students
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Claremont
           ,
           aud
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           same
           fellowship
           ,
           as
           corrupters
           of
           youth
           ,
           perturbers
           of
           the
           publique
           quiet
           ,
           enemies
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           common-wealth
           ,
           should
           within
           three
           dayes
           after
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           present
           sentence
           ,
           depart
           from
           Paris
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           other
           Cities
           and
           people
           ;
           where
           they
           haue
           their
           Colledges
           ;
           and
           auoyd
           the
           whole
           Realme
           ,
           within
           15
           dayes
           after
           :
           vpon
           paine
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           they
           were
           found
           (
           the
           said
           time
           expired
           )
           to
           be
           punished
           as
           offenders
           ,
           culpable
           of
           high
           treason
           :
           their
           goodes
           aswell
           moueable
           as
           vnmoueable
           to
           them
           any
           wayes
           belonging
           ,
           to
           be
           imployed
           in
           Godly
           workes
           :
           and
           the
           distribution
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           according
           to
           the
           oder
           which
           the
           Parliament
           shall
           prescribe
           .
           Moreouer
           it
           was
           commaunded
           to
           all
           the
           kings
           subiects
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           send
           their
           students
           to
           any
           Colledge
           of
           the
           said
           company
           ,
           which
           were
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           them
           instructed
           ,
           vpon
           the
           same
           paine
           
             Laesae
             Maiestratis
          
           .
           All
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           be
           the
           selfe
           words
           of
           the
           Sentence
           .
           Thus
           then
           were
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           for
           their
           treasons
           and
           villanies
           out
           of
           all
           France
           banished
           .
           But
           they
           ,
           as
           vnquiet
           spirits
           ,
           and
           friends
           to
           blodshed
           ,
           haue
           not
           ceased
           to
           effect
           their
           busines
           ,
           And
           so
           haue
           printed
           a
           booke
           ,
           
           wherein
           wickedly
           they
           speake
           against
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           gaue
           such
           Sentence
           .
           They
           iustifie
           ,
           sanctifie
           ,
           and
           Canonize
           the
           foresaid
           traitor
           
             Iohn
             Castell
          
           ,
           incite
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           either
           by
           force
           or
           treason
           to
           kill
           their
           Princes
           and
           Lordes
           ,
           if
           in
           and
           by
           all
           things
           they
           agree
           not
           with
           that
           which
           the
           Iesuites
           teach
           .
           This
           their
           shamelesse
           boldnesse
           ,
           caused
           the
           most
           prudent
           Parliament
           in
           the
           1598.
           yeare
           ,
           eftsoones
           to
           confirme
           the
           Sentence
           which
           it
           had
           formerly
           giuen
           against
           the
           said
           Iesuites
           .
           
             Don
             Sebastian
          
           king
           of
           Portugale
           ,
           for
           listening
           to
           these
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           being
           gouerned
           by
           them
           ,
           destroyed
           himselfe
           and
           his
           kingdome
           .
           They
           perswaded
           his
           going
           into
           Barbarie
           ,
           where
           he
           valiantly
           fighting
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           Niobilitie
           of
           Portugale
           ,
           was
           destroyed
           ,
           These
           Iesuites
           are
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           vprores
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Swethland
           .
           They
           of
           the
           kingdome
           being
           protestants
           ,
           would
           not
           that
           the
           king
           (
           at
           his
           returne
           from
           Polonia
           )
           should
           place
           Iesuites
           about
           him
           .
           The
           king
           ,
           who
           was
           gouerned
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           would
           place
           them
           .
           So
           that
           of
           necessitie
           it
           came
           to
           blowes
           .
           Then
           let
           other
           princes
           and
           Lordes
           beware
           of
           strange
           directions
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           suffer
           the
           Iesuites
           in
           their
           lands
           :
           because
           they
           nought
           serue
           for
           ,
           but
           spies
           ,
           and
           disturbers
           of
           the
           peace
           publique
           ,
           setting
           Princes
           against
           Princes
           .
           And
           that
           which
           worse
           is
           ,
           all
           this
           which
           they
           do
           ,
           they
           sanctifie
           with
           the
           title
           ,
           pretext
           and
           collour
           of
           religion
           .
           Much
           puffed
           vp
           they
           are
           with
           the
           title
           which
           they
           haue
           taken
           of
           the
           fellowship
           of
           Iesus
           :
           as
           though
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           Fryars
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Christians
           were
           of
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           deuill
           .
           Many
           of
           their
           owne
           Papists
           ,
           doe
           now
           begin
           to
           smell
           and
           vnderstand
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           Dominicans
           ,
           &
           others
           eate
           no
           good
           crommes
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           with
           them
           .
           I
           wil
           here
           conclude
           this
           matter
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           with
           a
           terrible
           lie
           :
           which
           to
           aduaunce
           the
           kingdome
           of
           their
           king
           Abaddon
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           destroyer
           )
           they
           haue
           forged
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           world
           knoweth
           ,
           
           that
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Sauoy
           ,
           is
           a
           Cittie
           called
           Geneua
           .
           This
           Citie
           in
           these
           last
           times
           ,
           hath
           God
           perticularly
           blessed
           with
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           his
           holy
           word
           .
           With
           these
           weapons
           hath
           this
           Citie
           warred
           against
           the
           Ignorance
           ,
           supersticion
           and
           Idolatrie
           of
           the
           Popedome
           .
           And
           that
           to
           the
           great
           aduauncemēt
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           &
           confusion
           
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           The
           Antichristians
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           and
           cheifly
           the
           Iesuits
           beare
           secret
           hatred
           towards
           the
           citie
           ,
           &
           haue
           practised
           the
           totall
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           thereof
           .
           And
           seeing
           they
           could
           not
           by
           violence
           destroy
           it
           (
           because
           God
           did
           helpe
           &
           defend
           it
           )
           with
           notable
           lies
           haue
           they
           often
           practised
           to
           defame
           it
           .
           And
           so
           inuented
           they
           that
           ,
           which
           their
           father
           the
           deuill
           (
           who
           is
           the
           father
           of
           lies
           )
           could
           not
           more
           inuent
           .
           
           They
           wrote
           one
           to
           another
           with
           great
           reioycinges
           ,
           that
           Geneua
           was
           reduced
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           to
           the
           lappe
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           They
           sayd
           ,
           that
           
             Theodor
             de
             Beza
          
           (
           the
           chiefe
           minister
           of
           Geneua
           )
           who
           with
           his
           learned
           sermons
           ,
           and
           writinges
           in
           that
           citie
           ,
           hath
           aduaunced
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           for
           fortie
           yeares
           space
           ,
           and
           more
           ,
           beeing
           readie
           to
           die
           ,
           had
           repented
           and
           turned
           to
           the
           Church
           Catholique
           :
           and
           that
           being
           in
           this
           holy
           purpose
           ,
           he
           sent
           to
           request
           the
           Lordes
           of
           Geneua
           ,
           and
           the
           ministers
           to
           come
           visit
           him
           :
           which
           had
           some
           what
           to
           impart
           vnto
           them
           :
           they
           came
           (
           say
           they
           )
           and
           that
           Beza
           exhorted
           them
           to
           be
           come
           Catholiques
           .
           And
           that
           with
           such
           vehemencie
           he
           spake
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           conuerted
           them
           :
           and
           that
           hee
           also
           reduced
           al
           ▪
           Geneua
           to
           the
           catholique
           Roman
           faith
           .
           They
           proceede
           with
           their
           lie
           :
           The
           Lantgraue
           of
           Hessen
           (
           said
           they
           )
           hearing
           this
           newes
           ;
           sent
           some
           of
           his
           Gentlemen
           to
           Geneua
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           what
           had
           passed
           ;
           who
           returning
           from
           Geneua
           ,
           said
           ,
           that
           Geneua
           was
           reduced
           to
           the
           catholique
           Roman
           Religion
           .
           They
           said
           also
           ;
           that
           their
           Iesuites
           had
           gone
           to
           dispute
           with
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           elector
           of
           Brandenberg
           :
           and
           that
           they
           had
           shamed
           &
           confounded
           them
           .
           To
           these
           most
           notable
           lies
           ,
           answered
           the
           most
           learned
           Beza
           :
           the
           other
           ministers
           of
           Geneua
           did
           briefly
           also
           answere
           ,
           but
           very
           liuely
           ,
           in
           their
           proper
           coullours
           and
           shaddowes
           depainted
           the
           Iesuites
           .
           To
           which
           answere
           I
           referre
           me
           .
           
           The
           deuill
           ,
           (
           as
           our
           redeemer
           painteth
           him
           out
           )
           hath
           bene
           a
           murderer
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           abode
           not
           in
           the
           truth
           :
           for
           there
           is
           no
           truth
           in
           him
           .
           When
           the
           deuill
           speaketh
           lies
           ,
           he
           speaketh
           of
           himselfe
           :
           For
           he
           is
           a
           liar
           ,
           and
           the
           father
           of
           lies
           .
           The
           sonnes
           of
           such
           a
           father
           ,
           cannot
           be
           but
           murderers
           ,
           and
           liars
           :
           
             Perque
             de
             mal
             Cueruo
             (
             conforme
             al
             Commum
             refran
             )
             mal
             hueuo
             .
          
           For
           of
           an
           euill
           crow
           ,
           (
           after
           our
           Spanish
           Prouerbe
           )
           an
           euill
           egge
           .
           Such
           (
           except
           by
           miracle
           )
           cannot
           leaue
           their
           nature
           .
           
           When
           the
           Blackmore
           shall
           change
           his
           skinne
           and
           the
           Leopard
           his
           spots
           ,
           
           then
           these
           sonnes
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           taught
           to
           worke
           wickednesse
           ,
           to
           murther
           ,
           and
           lie
           ,
           may
           doe
           good
           ,
           and
           speake
           the
           truth
           .
           The
           gaine
           which
           these
           wretches
           haue
           gotten
           by
           their
           lie
           ,
           is
           that
           very
           many
           which
           before
           well
           conceited
           them
           ,
           seeing
           their
           lies
           so
           palpable
           ,
           &
           knowne
           ,
           that
           God
           (
           to
           aduaunce
           his
           holy
           catholique
           faith
           hath
           no
           neede
           of
           lies
           ,
           now
           nought
           account
           of
           them
           .
           Amongst
           wise
           people
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           feare
           God
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           will
           they
           loose
           their
           credit
           ;
           and
           so
           returne
           to
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           .
           For
           God
           abhorreth
           all
           those
           that
           worke
           iniquitie
           ,
           
           and
           those
           that
           speake
           lies
           will
           he
           destroy
           .
           The
           bloodie
           and
           deceitfull
           man
           (
           as
           are
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           murderers
           and
           lyars
           )
           will
           the
           Lord
           abhorre
           .
           Returne
           we
           now
           to
           Paul
           the
           third
           ,
           who
           approued
           ,
           sanctified
           ,
           aduaunced
           ,
           and
           extolled
           such
           monsters
           in
           nature
           .
           Paule
           3.
           hauing
           Poped
           15
           yeares
           in
           the
           1549.
           
           yeare
           dyed
           .
           In
           whose
           time
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           the
           Emperour
           raigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Iulius
           3.
           
           an
           Aretinian
           ,
           after
           great
           discord
           had
           among
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           was
           chosen
           ;
           who
           (
           for
           that
           by
           the
           ancient
           custome
           he
           might
           giue
           his
           hat
           where
           his
           listed
           )
           gaue
           it
           to
           a
           youth
           called
           Innocent
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           fauoured
           being
           Legate
           in
           Bologna
           ;
           &
           so
           made
           him
           Cardinall
           ,
           
           and
           receiued
           him
           to
           his
           ancient
           office
           ,
           This
           pleased
           not
           the
           Cardinals
           .
           And
           albeit
           one
           of
           them
           spake
           freely
           vnto
           the
           Pope
           ,
           saying
           :
           what
           saw
           your
           holinesse
           in
           this
           young
           man
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           placed
           in
           so
           great
           dignitie
           ?
           The
           Pope
           answered
           :
           what
           saw
           yee
           in
           me
           ,
           that
           ye
           elected
           me
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ?
           So
           that
           (
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           play
           of
           fortune
           ,
           which
           aduaunceth
           whom
           she
           pleaseth
           )
           as
           your
           aduaunced
           me
           without
           desert
           of
           mine
           ,
           
           we
           aduaunce
           this
           young
           man
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           Cardinall
           :
           and
           so
           he
           was
           .
           This
           Innocent
           the
           Romans
           called
           Ganimedes
           :
           and
           the
           Pope
           they
           called
           Iupiter
           :
           The
           Fable
           of
           Iupiter
           and
           his
           Ganimedes
           is
           filthy
           :
           and
           therefore
           will
           I
           passe
           it
           ouer
           .
           When
           the
           same
           Iulius
           was
           merry
           ,
           he
           said
           of
           his
           Innocent
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           very
           la●ciuious
           ,
           &c.
           
           O
           what
           a
           vicar
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ?
           ô
           what
           a
           holy
           father
           ?
           D.
           Illescas
           (
           albeit
           the
           Popes
           parasite
           )
           vttereth
           these
           wodes
           ,
           Iulius
           3.
           gaue
           his
           hat
           with
           the
           tittle
           of
           Cardinall
           
             de
             monte
          
           to
           a
           youngling
           of
           15
           or
           16
           yeares
           ,
           whom
           he
           held
           with
           ,
           him
           and
           most●
           strangely
           
           affected
           him
           .
           He
           shortly
           made
           him
           rich
           :
           &
           Caesar
           holpe
           him
           with
           sufficient
           pensions
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           to
           gaine
           the
           fauour
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           the
           Councell
           should
           eftsoones
           returne
           ,
           and
           be
           holden
           in
           Trent
           :
           hitherto
           Illescas
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           
             Iulius
             3.
             
             Iulius
          
           was
           a
           great
           blasphemer
           ,
           very
           filthie
           in
           his
           wordes
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           filthie
           in
           his
           deedes
           :
           the
           same
           blasphemyes
           he
           vsed
           ,
           that
           the
           desperate
           souldiers
           and
           horsekeepers
           ,
           are
           accustomed
           to
           vse
           :
           which
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           so
           much
           against
           the
           maiestie
           of
           that
           good
           God
           ,
           that
           with
           so
           great
           patience
           suffereth
           the
           blasphemy
           of
           him
           who
           boasteth
           to
           be
           his
           vicar
           ,
           &
           calleth
           himself
           most
           holy
           father
           ,
           (
           A
           sathanicall
           father
           I
           call
           him
           )
           I
           omit
           to
           write
           them
           .
           Swines
           flesh
           ,
           &
           peacoks
           he
           greatly
           loued
           (
           which
           flesh
           is
           euill
           for
           the
           gout
           )
           &
           therefore
           his
           Phisitions
           forbad
           them
           to
           be
           set
           on
           the
           table
           :
           
           but
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           them
           .
           And
           when
           vpon
           a
           time
           they
           failed
           to
           set
           them
           on
           the
           table
           ,
           the
           Pope
           missing
           them
           ,
           demaunded
           where
           the
           porke
           was
           become
           ?
           And
           when
           the
           steward
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           Phisitions
           had
           commanded
           not
           to
           set
           it
           on
           the
           table
           :
           he
           cursed
           with
           his
           cursed
           mouth
           ,
           dispiting
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           which
           ruffians
           &
           villaines
           in
           Italie
           blaspheme
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           bring
           him
           the
           porke
           .
           Another
           time
           as
           he
           was
           eating
           ,
           they
           brought
           vnto
           him
           a
           peacocke
           ,
           which
           was
           vntouched
           :
           and
           the
           Pope
           commanded
           they
           should
           reserue
           it
           for
           supper
           .
           And
           when
           he
           saw
           not
           at
           supper
           that
           cold
           peacoke
           ,
           albeit
           he
           had
           hot
           peacokes
           ,
           he
           was
           terribly
           enraged
           ,
           &
           blasphemed
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           wont
           .
           A
           certaine
           Cardinal
           which
           supped
           then
           with
           him
           ,
           said
           :
           Let
           not
           your
           Holinesse
           be
           so
           angry
           for
           a
           thing
           of
           so
           small
           importance
           :
           whom
           Iulius
           answered
           .
           If
           God
           would
           be
           so
           angry
           for
           an
           apple
           ,
           
           that
           he
           cast
           our
           first
           parēts
           out
           of
           Paridice
           :
           why
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           lawful
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           am
           his
           vicar
           ,
           to
           be
           angry
           for
           a
           peacocke
           ,
           seeing
           a
           peacocke
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           of
           greater
           importance
           then
           an
           apple
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           not
           to
           profane
           the
           scripture
           ,
           what
           shal
           be
           ?
           So
           wicked
           was
           Iohn
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Florence
           Archbishop
           of
           Beneuent
           ,
           Deane
           of
           the
           Chamber
           Apostolike
           ,
           and
           this
           Iulius
           his
           Nuncio
           in
           Venice
           ,
           that
           he
           compiled
           a
           booke
           in
           prayse
           of
           the
           wicked
           sinne
           :
           which
           booke
           was
           printed
           at
           Venice
           ,
           in
           the
           house
           of
           
             Troyano
             Nauo
          
           .
           Behold
           ,
           if
           the
           abhominations
           of
           the
           Ammorits
           be
           come
           to
           the
           height
           .
           Awake
           Lord
           ,
           remember
           ,
           and
           iudge
           thine
           owne
           cause
           :
           behold
           for
           thy
           
           Churches
           sake
           ,
           that
           swine
           doe
           destroy
           her
           :
           
             Qual
             Abad
             (
             Aizen
             )
             tal
             Monazillo
          
           such
           Abbot
           (
           say
           they
           )
           such
           nouice
           .
           An
           abhominable
           Sodomite
           was
           Pope
           Iulius
           ,
           an
           abhominable
           Sodomite
           was
           his
           Nuncie
           ;
           which
           sat
           to
           Iudge
           the
           cause
           of
           Christians
           .
           Open
           thine
           eyes
           ,
           O
           Spaine
           .
           Vpon
           the
           money
           made
           by
           Iulius
           ,
           he
           put
           this
           circumscription
           .
        
         
           
             Gens
             quae
             non
             seruierit
             tibi
             ,
             peribit
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             that
             will
             not
             serue
             thee
             shall
             perish
             .
          
        
         
           Wherein
           Iulius
           3.
           appeareth
           to
           be
           another
           Nabuchadnezzer
           K.
           of
           Babilon
           ,
           
           of
           whom
           these
           words
           are
           spoken
           .
           Ier.
           27.
           8.
           
           In
           the
           1555.
           yeare
           he
           died
           .
           In
           whose
           time
           the
           Emperour
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           reigned
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Marcellus
           2.
           a
           Tuscan
           changed
           not
           his
           name
           ;
           who
           being
           meanely
           learned
           in
           humanitie
           ,
           
           was
           made
           maister
           of
           Grammer
           and
           afterwards
           Paul
           3.
           made
           him
           tutor
           of
           Alexander
           his
           grandchild
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           made
           Cardinall
           ,
           being
           a
           youth
           of
           12
           yeares
           old
           .
           
           What
           a
           pillar
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           this
           ?
           Thus
           by
           little
           and
           little
           came
           Marcellus
           to
           be
           Cardinal
           ,
           &
           afterwards
           to
           be
           Pope
           :
           He
           was
           one
           of
           the
           three
           Legats
           ,
           
           whom
           Paul
           3.
           sent
           to
           the
           Coūcell
           of
           Trent
           .
           This
           man
           (
           as
           he
           whom
           the
           Pope
           most
           trusted
           )
           the
           Pope
           commaunded
           ,
           that
           nothing
           in
           the
           Councell
           shoud
           be
           suffered
           to
           be
           spoken
           ,
           which
           might
           any
           way
           preiudice
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           the
           seat
           Appostolique
           .
           &
           that
           all
           those
           which
           any
           such
           thing
           attempted
           ,
           should
           be
           expulsed
           the
           Councell
           :
           and
           when
           
             Iacobus
             Nachiantes
          
           Bishop
           of
           Clodia
           Fossa
           ,
           said
           :
           that
           he
           could
           not
           approue
           the
           decree
           which
           said
           :
           That
           traditions
           ought
           to
           be
           receiued
           and
           kept
           with
           the
           same
           Godly
           affection
           and
           reuerence
           as
           the
           Gospell
           which
           was
           written
           .
           
           This
           Marcellus
           was
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Bishop
           was
           expulsed
           the
           Councell
           :
           and
           when
           
             Gulihelmus
             venetus
          
           a
           Dominican
           Friar
           ,
           said
           in
           the
           Coūcel
           ;
           that
           the
           Councel
           of
           Constance
           was
           aboue
           the
           Pope
           .
           This
           Marcellus
           sent
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           most
           sharply
           reproued
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Friar
           answered
           ,
           that
           experience
           shewed
           the
           Councell
           to
           haue
           bene
           aboue
           the
           Pope
           ,
           sith
           it
           desposed
           him
           :
           Marcellus
           answered
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           .
           For
           that
           the
           Pope
           willingly
           depriued
           himselfe
           :
           &
           said
           moreouer
           ;
           that
           this
           he
           could
           proue
           by
           a
           bul
           of
           lead
           :
           and
           so
           commanded
           him
           to
           depart
           the
           Councell
           .
           
             Petrus
             Paulus
             vergerius
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           lustinople
           ,
           was
           at
           this
           time
           come
           to
           the
           
           Councell
           some
           held
           this
           man
           suspected
           in
           doctrin
           .
           For
           that
           he
           had
           bene
           often
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           in
           Almaine
           .
           The
           other
           two
           Cardinals
           Legats
           of
           the
           Pope
           :
           Poole
           ,
           &
           monte
           ,
           &
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Trent
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           Pachecus
           would
           haue
           permitted
           the
           fore
           named
           Vergerius
           ,
           to
           haue
           entred
           the
           coūcel
           :
           &
           this
           lest
           in
           should
           be
           said
           the
           Councell
           was
           not
           free
           ,
           if
           they
           chased
           away
           Vergerius
           ,
           a
           man
           well
           knowne
           in
           Germany
           .
           But
           Marcellus
           the
           Popes
           third
           Legate
           ,
           neuer
           stayed
           vntill
           hee
           saw
           him
           forth
           of
           the
           Councell
           .
           Many
           Bishopes
           hearing
           that
           the
           purpose
           was
           to
           expulse
           Vergerius
           .
           The
           Councell
           agreed
           ,
           to
           write
           to
           the
           Pope
           that
           in
           no
           wise
           he
           should
           suffer
           such
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           :
           because
           many
           would
           say
           the
           Councell
           was
           not
           free
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           Bishops
           were
           expulsed
           the
           same
           .
           
             Ier●nimus
             Vida
          
           Bishop
           of
           Cremona
           ,
           had
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           indited
           the
           letter
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           Which
           knowne
           to
           Marcellus
           ,
           with
           most
           vehement
           words
           he
           warned
           Vida
           ,
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           send
           the
           letter
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           For
           that
           it
           should
           be
           a
           thing
           euill
           in
           example
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           assembled
           in
           the
           Councell
           should
           write
           such
           letters
           to
           the
           high
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           would
           seeme
           to
           prescribe
           him
           a
           law
           :
           which
           would
           be
           so
           great
           a
           mischiefe
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           holden
           for
           suspected
           .
           Vida
           vanquished
           with
           this
           saying
           so
           tempered
           with
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           the
           letter
           was
           not
           sent
           .
           When
           Vergerius
           was
           to
           departe
           the
           Councell
           he
           went
           to
           speake
           with
           Marcellus
           ,
           and
           among
           other
           thinges
           that
           he
           sayd
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           demaunded
           ,
           for
           what
           cause
           he
           did
           cast
           him
           from
           the
           Councell
           ,
           and
           what
           Articles
           he
           could
           obiect
           ,
           why
           he
           would
           exclude
           him
           from
           the
           company
           of
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ?
           To
           this
           answered
           Marcellus
           ,
           because
           I
           haue
           heard
           ,
           thou
           hast
           sayd
           the
           Legends
           of
           Saint
           George
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Christopher
           ,
           were
           not
           true
           .
           Vergerius
           answered
           :
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           sayd
           so
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           say
           still
           .
           For
           I
           relie
           vpon
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Pope
           Paul
           3.
           
           who
           hauing
           commanded
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Legends
           should
           be
           spunged
           out
           of
           the
           Roman
           Breuiarie
           .
           In
           the
           preface
           of
           the
           said
           Breuiarie
           he
           had
           commaunded
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           Legends
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           true
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           ;
           Marcellus
           thus
           caught
           ,
           answered
           :
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           holden
           for
           good
           men
           ,
           that
           seeme
           in
           the
           least
           thing
           ,
           to
           consent
           with
           the
           Lutheranes
           ,
           and
           so
           said
           he
           vnto
           him
           :
           depart
           then
           
           from
           our
           Councell
           .
           This
           haue
           I
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           what
           hope
           is
           to
           be
           had
           of
           the
           Councelles
           ,
           where
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Legates
           gouerne
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           that
           will
           speake
           with
           good
           zeale
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           ;
           his
           mouth
           they
           will
           stoppe
           :
           and
           if
           he
           will
           not
           yet
           be
           silent
           ,
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Councell
           .
           Behold
           how
           free
           is
           that
           Councell
           ,
           
           where
           each
           one
           is
           not
           suffered
           to
           speake
           that
           is
           meet
           ?
           Such
           a
           one
           was
           Marcellus
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           Pope
           :
           and
           such
           ,
           and
           worse
           being
           Pope
           would
           he
           haue
           bene
           ,
           had
           not
           God
           taken
           him
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           Poped
           but
           twenty
           three
           dayes
           ,
           and
           some
           say
           that
           hee
           dyed
           of
           Poyson
           .
        
         
           Paul
           4.
           
           a
           Neapolitane
           ,
           before
           called
           
             Iohannes
             Petrus
             Carafa
          
           Cardinall
           Chietino
           or
           Theatino
           in
           the
           1555.
           
           yeare
           with
           ful
           consent
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           who
           desired
           to
           please
           Henry
           the
           French
           king
           ,
           
           was
           chosen
           Pope
           .
           He
           being
           in
           Venice
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           with
           his
           hypocrisie
           and
           fayned
           holynesse
           did
           Institute
           ,
           or
           reforme
           the
           new
           order
           of
           the
           fellowship
           of
           diuine
           loue
           ,
           which
           of
           him
           (
           that
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Chiety
           )
           was
           called
           Chietinos
           or
           Theatinos
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           vpon
           Paul
           3.
           
           He
           forsooke
           this
           order
           ,
           by
           him
           instituted
           or
           reformed
           :
           and
           being
           ready
           to
           depart
           Venice
           ,
           his
           religious
           consort
           demaunded
           whither
           he
           went.
           Whether
           I
           goe
           ,
           answered
           he
           ,
           can
           ye
           not
           come
           :
           giuing
           them
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           be
           Pope
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           .
           He
           gaue
           it
           out
           before
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           that
           he
           nought
           else
           desired
           ,
           but
           reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           so
           of
           this
           argument
           wrote
           a
           booke
           ,
           which
           he
           dedicated
           to
           Paule
           the
           third
           .
           But
           when
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           for
           nothing
           lesse
           cared
           .
           Who
           listeth
           to
           read
           this
           booke
           ,
           
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           almost
           he
           confirmeth
           those
           Articles
           ,
           whereof
           we
           accuse
           the
           Papists
           .
           To
           wit
           ,
           that
           so
           ruyned
           is
           the
           Church
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           now
           the
           Chuch
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           diuels
           .
           The
           Popes
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           hauing
           itching
           eares
           ,
           haue
           heaped
           vp
           Maisters
           ,
           which
           entertaine
           them
           in
           their
           lustes
           and
           concupiscence
           .
           That
           through
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           is
           blasphemed
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           That
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           serueth
           onely
           to
           ●ake
           together
           money
           .
           That
           wicked
           men
           are
           ordeyned
           .
           That
           nothing
           but
           Symony
           is
           seene
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           That
           the
           Prelates
           bee
           verie
           ambitious
           ,
           and
           couetous
           :
           That
           in
           
           monasteries
           ,
           are
           committed
           enormious
           offences
           :
           That
           Rome
           is
           full
           of
           whores
           .
           These
           thinges
           and
           other
           such
           ,
           doth
           this
           booke
           conteyne
           :
           of
           wicked
           customes
           and
           life
           ,
           it
           onely
           speaketh
           :
           but
           not
           once
           intreateth
           of
           the
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           Idolatrie
           ,
           and
           superstition
           ,
           which
           is
           taught
           in
           Rome
           :
           nor
           yet
           of
           the
           tyranny
           of
           fire
           &
           bloud
           ,
           wherewith
           such
           are
           handled
           ,
           as
           indeauor
           to
           serue
           God
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           doth
           it
           speake
           .
           But
           when
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           how
           did
           he
           amend
           it
           ?
           As
           did
           
             Benedict
             13.
             
             Pius
             2.
             
             Pius
          
           4.
           his
           predecessors
           and
           others
           (
           who
           before
           they
           were
           Popes
           ,
           much
           spake
           of
           the
           dutie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           but
           being
           Popes
           ,
           did
           the
           like
           ,
           or
           worse
           then
           the
           rest
           )
           euen
           so
           did
           he
           .
           For
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           certaine
           Augustine
           Friars
           ,
           many
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           nomber
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           he
           imprisoned
           ,
           tormented
           ,
           and
           did
           them
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           what
           euill
           he
           could
           :
           Not
           for
           that
           they
           were
           adulterers
           ,
           nor
           Incestuous
           persons
           ,
           Simonists
           ,
           nor
           blasphemers
           :
           was
           all
           this
           :
           but
           for
           the
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           which
           they
           professed
           .
           Reformation
           then
           cast
           aside
           :
           he
           was
           occupied
           in
           the
           warres
           ,
           against
           
             Don
             Phillip
          
           our
           king
           ,
           and
           the
           Spanish
           blood
           .
           Deny
           him
           then
           (
           O
           Spaine
           )
           for
           father
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           sonne
           taketh
           the
           cloake
           .
           The
           which
           this
           Paul
           from
           the
           king
           
             Don
             Phillip
          
           ,
           and
           Clement
           7.
           from
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           the
           Emperour
           indeauoured
           to
           take
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Clement
           7.
           we
           haue
           before
           declared
           .
           This
           Paul
           being
           a
           Neapolytan
           ,
           and
           so
           vassall
           to
           the
           king
           ,
           was
           to
           him
           a
           traitor
           ,
           &
           teacher
           :
           taking
           part
           with
           Frauncis
           his
           kinges
           enemy
           .
           His
           great
           seruant
           Panuinus
           saith
           :
           that
           ayded
           by
           the
           French
           &
           Swizzars
           ,
           he
           raised
           great
           warres
           against
           king
           Phillip
           :
           and
           renewed
           the
           old
           hatred
           .
           For
           the
           Spanish
           name
           ,
           had
           he
           long
           before
           detested
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           saith
           Panuinus
           )
           for
           publique
           and
           particular
           Iniuries
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Neapolitanes
           he
           well
           hoped
           ,
           would
           haue
           risen
           against
           their
           king
           .
           When
           he
           was
           Cardinall
           ,
           he
           perswaded
           Paule
           3.
           to
           warre
           against
           the
           Imperials
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Naples
           :
           promising
           him
           his
           seruice
           ,
           and
           the
           ayd
           of
           many
           Neapolitans
           :
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           many
           friends
           (
           said
           he
           )
           within
           that
           kingdome
           :
           But
           Paul
           3.
           was
           more
           wise
           ,
           and
           refused
           his
           Councel
           .
           Then
           Duke
           Dalua
           vnderstanding
           that
           this
           Pope
           Paul
           4.
           conspired
           against
           the
           king
           to
           take
           Naples
           :
           with
           a
           great
           camp
           ,
           came
           vpon
           Rome
           and
           sent
           a
           letter
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           wherein
           he
           shewed
           all
           ,
           that
           sithens
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           had
           practized
           against
           the
           king
           ,
           &c.
           and
           
           vehemently
           exhorted
           him
           to
           peace
           ,
           warning
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           said
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           quickly
           ,
           what
           he
           would
           doe
           touching
           warre
           ,
           or
           peace
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           assured
           ,
           the
           warre
           was
           proclamed
           :
           To
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           he
           wrote
           also
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           :
           and
           after
           fifteene
           dayes
           ,
           when
           the
           Duke
           perceiued
           that
           the
           Pope
           prolonged
           the
           time
           ,
           he
           entred
           vpon
           the
           Church
           lands
           and
           very
           many
           of
           them
           tooke
           ,
           which
           he
           kept
           (
           said
           he
           )
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           succeeding
           Pope
           .
           All
           this
           notwithstanding
           would
           not
           the
           Pope
           yeeld
           to
           peace
           ;
           vntill
           he
           heard
           newes
           of
           the
           great
           victorie
           ,
           
           which
           the
           king
           in
           the
           yeare
           1557.
           hadhad
           against
           the
           French
           at
           the
           taking
           of
           Saint
           Quintanes
           :
           
           wherein
           all
           the
           nobilitie
           almost
           of
           France
           ,
           
           and
           Saint
           Quintanes
           also
           were
           taken
           .
           In
           the
           1558.
           yeare
           ,
           and
           the
           moneth
           of
           September
           ,
           died
           in
           Spaine
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           the
           Emperour
           .
           And
           the
           17
           of
           Nouember
           the
           same
           yeare
           ,
           dyed
           Mary
           Queene
           of
           England
           and
           Cardinall
           Poole
           ,
           &
           in
           her
           place
           reigneth
           Ladie
           Elizabeth
           by
           whose
           meanes
           ,
           the
           great
           persecutions
           of
           fire
           and
           blood
           ,
           prisonment
           and
           banishment
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           had
           suffered
           in
           England
           ,
           
           ceased
           .
           Fortie
           whole
           yeares
           that
           this
           magnanimous
           and
           most
           prudent
           Queene
           hath
           reigned
           ,
           hath
           this
           kingdome
           by
           the
           mercie
           of
           God
           enioyed
           this
           freedome
           .
           In
           which
           time
           ,
           this
           kingdome
           hath
           bene
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           a
           refuge
           and
           sanctuarie
           for
           many
           straungers
           ,
           who
           escaping
           the
           tallons
           of
           the
           haukes
           ,
           
           and
           the
           teeth
           of
           the
           lyons
           ,
           and
           woulues
           ,
           haue
           thither
           retired
           .
           God
           for
           his
           infinite
           mercie
           ,
           enrich
           it
           ,
           with
           his
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           riches
           :
           sith
           it
           hath
           entertayned
           and
           holpen
           poore
           straungers
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           so
           great
           affliction
           and
           calamitie
           .
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pope
           Paul
           4.
           began
           the
           great
           persecution
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           in
           the
           Cittie
           of
           Seuill
           ,
           and
           Valladolid
           .
           At
           the
           end
           almost
           of
           the
           1557.
           yeare
           ,
           this
           pesecution
           began
           :
           as
           we
           will
           afterwardes
           declare
           .
           The
           Cittie
           of
           Seuil
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Ciuill
           ,
           populous
           ,
           rich
           ,
           ancient
           ,
           fruictfull
           ,
           and
           of
           most
           sumptuous
           buildings
           ,
           that
           is
           this
           day
           in
           Spaine
           .
           To
           be
           most
           rich
           it
           plainely
           appeareth
           ,
           seeing
           all
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           west
           Indies
           cōmeth
           vnto
           it
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           king
           hath
           thence
           euery
           yeare
           a
           million
           and
           a
           halfe
           of
           Duckets
           .
           Which
           rent
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           fewe
           kings
           there
           be
           ,
           that
           haue
           so
           much
           of
           one
           whole
           entire
           kingdome
           .
           Most
           ancient
           it
           is
           :
           For
           (
           if
           we
           credit
           Histories
           )
           
           
             Hispalo
             Nouono
          
           king
           of
           Spaine
           (
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           called
           Hispalis
           )
           built
           it
           ,
           and
           Hercules
           before
           the
           destruction
           of
           Troy
           did
           augment
           it
           .
           That
           it
           is
           fruitfull
           ,
           is
           proued
           by
           that
           place
           Axarase
           where
           be
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           oliue
           trees
           ,
           from
           which
           is
           drawne
           so
           great
           plenty
           and
           aboundance
           of
           oyle
           ,
           that
           it
           storeth
           not
           onely
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Spaine
           :
           but
           many
           other
           landes
           also
           farre
           distant
           from
           Spaine
           :
           It
           is
           seene
           also
           by
           the
           fieldes
           ,
           of
           Carmona
           ,
           and
           Zeres
           ,
           so
           abounding
           with
           wheate
           :
           and
           by
           the
           pastures
           so
           full
           stored
           with
           vines
           ,
           oreng
           trees
           ,
           figge
           trees
           ,
           pomgranate
           ,
           and
           other
           infinit
           fruites
           .
           And
           where
           nothing
           is
           sowne
           ,
           the
           earth
           bringeth
           forth
           much
           spirage
           and
           palme
           trees
           ,
           &c
           It
           hath
           also
           much
           cattle
           :
           &
           chiefly
           sheepe
           ,
           from
           whence
           much
           woole
           is
           sent
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           flaunders
           .
           The
           father
           of
           mercy
           hath
           not
           onely
           enriched
           this
           citie
           ,
           making
           it
           so
           ciuill
           ,
           populous
           ,
           rich
           ,
           auncient
           ,
           fruitfull
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           sumptuous
           buildings
           :
           but
           hath
           also
           enriched
           &
           blessed
           it
           with
           all
           spirituall
           blessings
           ,
           in
           heauenly
           thinges
           in
           Christ
           :
           
           electing
           it
           before
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           (
           all
           this
           saith
           Saint
           Paul
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Ephesus
           )
           to
           be
           the
           first
           citie
           of
           our
           Countrey
           of
           Spaine
           ;
           
           that
           in
           these
           times
           should
           knowe
           the
           abuses
           ,
           supersticions
           ,
           &
           Idolatries
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           Wherwith
           Spaine
           hath
           so
           long
           time
           bene
           deceiued
           ;
           and
           knowing
           them
           to
           cause
           it
           to
           amend
           ,
           should
           publish
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           published
           and
           dyuulged
           )
           the
           same
           .
           And
           so
           Iesus
           Christ
           might
           reigne
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           Antichrist
           be
           banished
           ,
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           slaine
           .
           
           About
           the
           yeare
           1540.
           one
           
             Rodrigo
             de
             Valer
          
           borne
           at
           Lebrixa
           ,
           liued
           in
           Seuill
           ,
           where
           also
           was
           borne
           ,
           the
           most
           learned
           
             Aentonius
             de
             Brixa
          
           ,
           restorer
           of
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           in
           our
           Countrie
           of
           Spaine
           .
           This
           Valer
           passed
           his
           youth
           ,
           not
           in
           vertue
           ,
           nor
           spirituall
           exercises
           ,
           not
           in
           reading
           ,
           nor
           meditation
           of
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           but
           in
           vaine
           and
           worldly
           exercises
           as
           rich
           youth
           accustomably
           doth
           .
           Hee
           delighted
           to
           haue
           good
           and
           well
           barded
           horses
           .
           To
           day
           was
           he
           suited
           in
           one
           apparell
           ,
           and
           to
           morrow
           in
           another
           :
           hee
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           play
           ,
           to
           hunt
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           other
           exercises
           ,
           whereunto
           knights
           and
           Gentlemen
           applye
           themselues
           .
           In
           the
           middest
           of
           which
           his
           vaine
           exercises
           ,
           he
           knew
           not
           how
           ,
           nor
           by
           what
           meanes
           ,
           God
           touched
           ,
           altered
           and
           changed
           him
           into
           a
           new
           man
           ,
           farre
           different
           from
           the
           former
           .
           So
           that
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           
           he
           formerly
           loued
           and
           followed
           his
           vaine
           exercises
           :
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           did
           he
           afterwardes
           abhorre
           ,
           detest
           and
           forsake
           them
           ,
           hartely
           applying
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           bending
           all
           the
           forces
           of
           his
           body
           and
           minde
           ,
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           pietie
           ,
           reading
           ,
           and
           meditation
           of
           holy
           scriptures
           .
           Some
           small
           knowledge
           he
           had
           in
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           ,
           did
           much
           herein
           auayle
           him
           .
           For
           now
           is
           the
           tyranny
           of
           Antichrist
           knowne
           ,
           which
           suffereth
           not
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           the
           bookes
           of
           holy
           scripture
           in
           the
           vulgar
           tongue
           .
           Many
           that
           vnderstood
           not
           the
           misteries
           ,
           which
           God
           wrought
           in
           Valer
           ,
           held
           for
           foolishnesse
           and
           want
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           such
           a
           suddaine
           and
           great
           alteration
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           Iudgement
           ,
           which
           flesh
           holdeth
           of
           spirituall
           and
           diuine
           thinges
           :
           it
           holdeth
           them
           for
           foolishnesse
           ,
           
           and
           drunkennesse
           ,
           as
           saith
           S.
           Paul
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1
           18.
           
           
             The
             word
             of
             the
             crosse
             is
             truly
             foolishnesse
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           And
           in
           the
           12.
           verse
           .
           
             It
             pleased
             God
             by
             the
             foolishnes
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             saue
             those
             that
             beleeue
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           2.
           chap.
           14.
           
           
             The
             Carnall
             man
             vnderstādeth
             not
             the
             things
             that
             parteine
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             :
             for
             to
             him
             they
             be
             foolishnes
             ,
             &c.
          
           And
           S.
           Luke
           Act.
           2.
           13.
           reporteth
           that
           many
           ,
           
           ignorant
           of
           the
           suddaine
           alteratiō
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           wrought
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           said
           ,
           they
           were
           drunken
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           haue
           eies
           ,
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           folly
           ,
           nor
           drunkennesse
           ,
           but
           a
           change
           ,
           wrought
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           most
           high
           :
           and
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           moued
           Valer
           .
           When
           Valer
           was
           thus
           changed
           ,
           he
           conceaued
           great
           sorrowe
           and
           repentance
           for
           his
           vayne
           life
           passed
           ,
           and
           so
           imployed
           himselfe
           wholly
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           alwayes
           speaking
           and
           intreating
           of
           the
           principall
           poyntes
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           reading
           and
           meditating
           in
           the
           holie
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           gaue
           himselfe
           so
           to
           read
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           knewe
           much
           thereof
           by
           hart
           :
           which
           he
           very
           aptly
           applyed
           to
           that
           which
           he
           handled
           .
           In
           Seuill
           where
           he
           dwelled
           ,
           had
           he
           dayly
           disputations
           and
           contentions
           against
           the
           Priestes
           and
           Friars
           :
           And
           told
           them
           to
           their
           faces
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           causes
           of
           so
           great
           corruption
           ,
           as
           was
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           ecclesiastical
           state
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           euery
           Christian
           common-wealth
           :
           which
           corruption
           (
           said
           he
           )
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           none
           ,
           or
           very
           little
           hope
           of
           amendmēt
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           ,
           he
           reproued
           thē
           sharply
           ,
           &
           that
           not
           in
           corners
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           markets
           ,
           &
           streets
           ,
           &
           vpon
           the
           exchange
           in
           Seuill
           ,
           
           a
           place
           where
           Marchants
           twise
           a
           day
           meete
           about
           their
           businesse
           :
           he
           pardoned
           nor
           spared
           them
           not
           .
           S.
           Paule
           (
           as
           saith
           Saint
           Luke
           Actes
           17.
           16.
           and
           17.
           seeing
           the
           citie
           of
           Athens
           so
           greatly
           giuen
           to
           Idolatrie
           was
           much
           moued
           ,
           and
           disputed
           with
           the
           Iewes
           in
           their
           Sinagogue
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           open
           market
           or
           assembly
           of
           men
           ,
           with
           those
           that
           encountred
           him
           .
           Euen
           so
           our
           Valer
           seing
           so
           noble
           a
           citie
           as
           Seuill
           is
           ,
           giuen
           to
           so
           great
           superstition
           and
           Idolatrie
           ,
           and
           so
           full
           of
           scribes
           and
           Pharesies
           ,
           of
           so
           many
           priests
           and
           Friars
           ,
           he
           disputed
           with
           them
           in
           the
           markets
           &
           streetes
           ,
           and
           reproued
           and
           conuinced
           them
           by
           the
           spripture
           .
           The
           same
           God
           which
           of
           old
           :
           made
           Saint
           Paule
           to
           speake
           :
           the
           same
           made
           Valer
           also
           to
           speake
           ,
           And
           as
           Paule
           was
           holden
           for
           a
           Preacher
           of
           Nouelties
           ,
           and
           foolish
           :
           for
           such
           another
           was
           Valer
           held
           also
           .
           The
           newe
           Pharesies
           seeing
           themselues
           thus
           handled
           ,
           demaunded
           whence
           he
           had
           such
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           of
           holy
           thinges
           ?
           whence
           (
           being
           a
           secular
           man
           ,
           not
           hauing
           studied
           ,
           nor
           giuing
           himselfe
           to
           vertue
           :
           but
           so
           euill
           spent
           his
           youth
           in
           vanities
           )
           proceeded
           his
           bouldnesse
           so
           vnreuerently
           to
           handle
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           which
           be
           pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           By
           what
           authoritie
           (
           demaunded
           they
           )
           did
           hee
           this
           ?
           Who
           had
           sent
           him
           ?
           What
           signe
           had
           he
           of
           his
           callings
           ?
           The
           selfe
           same
           demaundes
           ,
           
           made
           the
           old
           Pharesies
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           not
           deny
           their
           villanies
           ,
           nor
           well
           be
           silent
           ,
           when
           he
           shewed
           them
           their
           wickednesse
           .
           Behold
           how
           the
           old
           Pharesies
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           be
           all
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           sonnes
           of
           the
           deuill
           .
           To
           these
           demaundes
           ,
           excellently
           and
           with
           great
           constancy
           answered
           Valer
           .
           
           This
           knowledge
           of
           holy
           thinges
           ,
           he
           had
           obteyned
           (
           said
           he
           )
           not
           of
           his
           owne
           stincking
           pudles
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           maketh
           flowing
           riuers
           of
           wisedome
           runne
           from
           the
           harts
           of
           those
           which
           truly
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           .
           He
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           God
           and
           the
           cause
           he
           had
           in
           hand
           ,
           gaue
           him
           courage
           and
           bouldnesse
           :
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           was
           not
           tyed
           to
           any
           estate
           how
           ecclesiastical
           soeuer
           ;
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           state
           especially
           of
           any
           other
           being
           the
           most
           corrupted
           and
           neerest
           to
           destruction
           .
           That
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           old
           time
           made
           of
           secular
           ,
           vnlearned
           ,
           and
           fishermen
           ,
           Apostles
           :
           that
           they
           might
           clerely
           shew
           the
           blindnesse
           ,
           &
           ignorance
           of
           all
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           so
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           call
           by
           their
           preaching
           ,
           the
           
           That
           Christ
           had
           sent
           him
           :
           That
           in
           the
           name
           and
           authoritie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           did
           that
           he
           did
           :
           But
           the
           adulterous
           generation
           (
           said
           he
           )
           which
           hath
           long
           time
           degenerate
           from
           the
           true
           race
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ,
           seeing
           that
           darknesse
           to
           be
           much
           manifested
           by
           the
           light
           and
           reshining
           of
           the
           sunne
           ,
           demaundeth
           a
           signe
           .
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           for
           so
           liberall
           and
           constantly
           speaking
           ,
           was
           he
           called
           before
           the
           Inquicisitors
           ▪
           valiantly
           did
           Valer
           dispute
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           her
           markes
           and
           signes
           ,
           of
           the
           Iustification
           of
           man
           ,
           
           and
           other
           like
           chiefe
           points
           of
           Christian
           religion
           :
           the
           knowledge
           whereof
           Valer
           had
           obteyned
           ,
           without
           any
           ministery
           ,
           or
           humane
           helpe
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           pure
           ,
           and
           wonderfull
           reuelation
           of
           God.
           His
           foolishnesse
           (
           as
           the
           Inquisitors
           called
           it
           )
           did
           then
           excuse
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           first
           confiscating
           all
           that
           hee
           had
           ;
           they
           sent
           him
           away
           .
           To
           take
           away
           his
           goods
           ,
           pleasant
           meanes
           to
           reduce
           a
           mad
           man
           to
           his
           sence
           .
           Valer
           notwithstanding
           this
           losse
           of
           goods
           ;
           ceased
           not
           to
           prosecute
           what
           he
           had
           begun
           .
           A
           few
           yeares
           after
           ,
           for
           the
           selfe
           same
           cause
           they
           called
           him
           againe
           :
           and
           yet
           supposing
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           foole
           indeede
           ,
           they
           burned
           him
           not
           ,
           but
           made
           him
           to
           recant
           or
           deny
           ,
           not
           in
           open
           audience
           ,
           but
           to
           himselfe
           alone
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           Church
           betweene
           the
           two
           quiers
           .
           For
           all
           his
           foolishnesse
           ,
           they
           condemned
           him
           to
           continuall
           wearing
           of
           a
           great
           Saint
           Benito
           (
           or
           diuels
           coate
           )
           and
           to
           perpetuall
           prison
           .
           
           From
           this
           perpetuall
           prison
           ,
           euery
           Lords
           day
           ,
           they
           carried
           him
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           penitents
           ,
           to
           heare
           masse
           and
           sermons
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Saint
           Sauiour
           ;
           where
           ,
           set
           to
           heare
           the
           Sermon
           (
           albeit
           a
           prisoner
           )
           he
           oft
           times
           rose
           vp
           before
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           preached
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           gaine
           said
           the
           preacher
           .
           But
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           as
           then
           not
           so
           wicked
           ,
           with
           conceit
           of
           his
           folly
           ,
           excused
           him
           .
           Much
           did
           it
           also
           auaile
           Valer
           ,
           to
           haue
           bene
           an
           old
           Christian
           ,
           and
           not
           descended
           of
           the
           Iewish
           or
           Morish
           race
           .
           The
           Inquisitors
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           drew
           him
           from
           this
           perpetuall
           prison
           in
           Seuill
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           to
           a
           monasterie
           in
           Saint
           Lucas
           ,
           called
           of
           our
           Lady
           of
           Barrameda
           ;
           where
           being
           50
           yeares
           old
           and
           vpwardes
           ,
           he
           died
           .
           By
           the
           meanes
           of
           this
           Valer
           ,
           many
           that
           heard
           and
           conferred
           with
           him
           ,
           had
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           religion
           :
           &
           chiefly
           that
           famous
           and
           good
           Doctor
           Egidius
           ,
           
           Cannon
           &
           preacher
           in
           the
           great
           Church
           of
           Seuill
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           good
           did
           in
           Seuill
           ,
           both
           with
           his
           good
           
           good
           life
           and
           Doctrine
           .
           I
           haue
           long
           dwelled
           vpon
           discourse
           of
           this
           Historie
           of
           Valer
           :
           but
           pardon
           me
           ;
           for
           this
           Valer
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           openly
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           constance
           ,
           discouered
           the
           darkenesse
           in
           our
           time
           in
           Seuill
           .
           After
           this
           persecution
           of
           
             Rodrigo
             de
             Valer
          
           ,
           many
           others
           were
           persecuted
           ,
           some
           of
           whom
           escaped
           :
           as
           Doctor
           
             Iohn
             Perez
          
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           Geneua
           :
           where
           he
           imprinted
           the
           new
           Teament
           ,
           &
           other
           bookes
           in
           the
           Spanish
           tongue
           ,
           others
           aboade
           there
           stil
           ,
           of
           whom
           many
           perseuered
           .
           And
           others
           of
           the
           Inquicitions
           conceiued
           such
           feare
           ,
           that
           they
           denyed
           the
           truth
           :
           and
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           were
           persecutors
           therof
           as
           was
           doctor
           
             Herman
             Rodriguez
          
           ,
           &
           maister
           
             Garci
             Arias
          
           ,
           whom
           commonly
           they
           called
           maister
           White
           .
           But
           God
           shewed
           mercy
           vpon
           White
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           woulfe
           ,
           made
           him
           a
           lamb
           ,
           &
           so
           was
           he
           with
           great
           constancie
           burned
           .
           This
           White
           ,
           when
           God
           had
           made
           him
           truly
           White
           ,
           said
           freely
           vnto
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           whē
           they
           examined
           him
           in
           the
           audience
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           fitter
           to
           follow
           a
           droue
           of
           asses
           ,
           then
           to
           sit
           and
           Iudge
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           they
           nothing
           vnderstood
           .
           
           In
           the
           1555.
           yeare
           ,
           seuen
           persons
           ,
           men
           and
           women
           went
           out
           of
           Seuill
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Geneua
           ,
           where
           they
           made
           their
           aboad
           .
           
           In
           the
           1557.
           yeare
           happened
           maruelous
           things
           in
           Seuill
           ,
           &
           worthy
           of
           perpetuall
           memorie
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           monasterie
           called
           S.
           Isidor
           ,
           the
           most
           famous
           and
           rich
           in
           all
           Seuil
           ,
           the
           busines
           of
           true
           religion
           went
           so
           ,
           &
           so
           plainely
           forward
           :
           that
           vnable
           with
           good
           conscience
           ,
           there
           to
           stay
           longer
           ,
           12
           of
           the
           Friars
           in
           short
           time
           departed
           ,
           some
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           some
           another
           :
           al
           which
           within
           a
           yeare
           came
           to
           Geneua
           ;
           whither
           at
           their
           departure
           ,
           they
           determined
           to
           goe
           .
           None
           of
           thē
           there
           was
           that
           passed
           not
           great
           dangers
           &
           perils
           :
           but
           from
           all
           these
           perils
           God
           did
           free
           them
           ,
           &
           with
           a
           mighty
           hand
           brought
           them
           to
           Geneua
           .
           Thees
           ,
           that
           abode
           in
           the
           monasterie
           (
           for
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           almost
           al
           those
           of
           the
           monasterie
           ,
           albeit
           they
           went
           in
           woulues
           habits
           ,
           had
           knowledge
           of
           Christiā
           religion
           )
           suffered
           great
           persecution
           :
           taken
           they
           were
           ,
           tormented
           ,
           disgraced
           ,
           very
           hardly
           &
           cruelly
           intreated
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           many
           of
           them
           burned
           :
           and
           in
           many
           yeares
           almost
           was
           there
           no
           act
           of
           Inquisition
           in
           Seuill
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           went
           not
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           monasterie
           :
           Among
           those
           that
           went
           out
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Geneua
           ,
           was
           the
           Prior
           ,
           vicar
           &
           procurator
           of
           S.
           Isidor
           ,
           &
           with
           thē
           the
           Prior
           of
           the
           Vale
           
           of
           Ecija
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           order
           .
           And
           God
           with
           his
           mightie
           arme
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           deliuer
           these
           12
           from
           the
           cruel
           grype
           es
           the
           Inquisitors
           before
           the
           great
           persecution
           began
           in
           Seuill
           :
           but
           afterwards
           also
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           great
           persecution
           ,
           deliuered
           other
           6
           or
           7
           from
           the
           same
           monasterie
           ,
           making
           foolish
           ;
           and
           of
           no
           worth
           nor
           effect
           ,
           all
           the
           stratagems
           ,
           Councels
           ,
           subtelties
           ,
           craftes
           ,
           &
           deceits
           of
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           that
           sought
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           find
           them
           :
           for
           who
           shall
           destroy
           ,
           whom
           God
           wil
           preserue
           ?
           In
           the
           same
           yeare
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           1557.
           another
           memorable
           thing
           hapned
           also
           in
           the
           same
           citie
           of
           Seuill
           .
           And
           this
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           one
           called
           
             Iulian
             Hernandez
          
           (
           whom
           the
           French
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           small
           stature
           ,
           called
           
             Iulian
             le
             petit
          
           )
           with
           the
           great
           desire
           ,
           and
           zeale
           that
           he
           had
           to
           doe
           some
           seruice
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           countrie
           ,
           drewe
           out
           of
           Geneua
           two
           great
           drifattes
           ,
           full
           of
           Spanish
           bookes
           ,
           of
           those
           which
           before
           we
           haue
           said
           Doctour
           
             Iohn
             Peres
          
           to
           haue
           printed
           in
           Geneua
           ;
           Which
           bookes
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           all
           those
           that
           taught
           true
           Doctrine
           and
           Godlinesse
           ,
           had
           the
           Inquisitors
           forbidden
           :
           because
           the
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           darkenes
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           loueth
           not
           the
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           brightnesse
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           feare
           that
           their
           workes
           should
           be
           conuinced
           and
           reproued
           .
           Iulian
           by
           Gods
           great
           miracle
           ,
           carried
           all
           these
           bookes
           ,
           and
           put
           ,
           
           and
           dispersed
           them
           in
           Seuill
           .
           Yet
           so
           secretly
           could
           he
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           (
           by
           meanes
           of
           a
           fearefull
           man
           ,
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           which
           sould
           himselfe
           for
           a
           brother
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           deede
           a
           Iudas
           )
           it
           came
           in
           the
           end
           to
           the
           Inquisitors
           eares
           :
           and
           so
           they
           tooke
           Iulian
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           more
           .
           So
           great
           was
           the
           takeing
           ,
           that
           they
           filled
           the
           prisons
           ,
           and
           some
           particular
           houses
           also
           .
           
           There
           was
           eight
           hundred
           then
           taken
           for
           the
           Religion
           in
           Seuill
           :
           a
           thing
           which
           astonished
           the
           Inquisitors
           themselues
           .
           Among
           these
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           them
           also
           ,
           which
           were
           afterwardes
           taken
           ,
           were
           found
           many
           men
           ,
           excellent
           in
           life
           and
           doctrine
           .
           As
           were
           Doctor
           Constantine
           ,
           maister
           White
           ,
           the
           licenciate
           
             Iohn
             Gon●ales
          
           ,
           the
           licenciate
           
             Christopher
             de
             Losada
          
           Phisitiō
           ,
           &
           minister
           of
           the
           priuate
           Church
           in
           Seuil
           ,
           
             Christopher
             de
             Arellano
          
           Friar
           of
           S.
           Isidor
           ,
           a
           most
           learned
           man
           ,
           euen
           by
           report
           of
           the
           Inquisitors
           themselues
           ,
           &
           maister
           
             Ieronimo
             Caro
          
           ,
           a
           Friar
           dominik
           ,
           Olmedo
           ,
           a
           man
           learned
           ,
           &
           the
           beneficed
           çafra
           .
           There
           were
           also
           people
           both
           men
           &
           women
           ,
           rich
           &
           of
           qualitie
           ;
           
           among
           whom
           ,
           was
           that
           truely
           illustrious
           ,
           in
           pietie
           and
           goodnes
           ,
           
             Don
             Iohn
             Ponce
             de
             Lyons
          
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           Countie
           of
           Baylen
           ,
           and
           eldest
           sonne
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           :
           and
           Lady
           Iane
           ,
           wife
           of
           the
           Lord
           
             de
             la
             Higura
          
           ;
           to
           whom
           (
           newly
           deliuered
           of
           childe
           )
           the
           Inquisitors
           gaue
           the
           torment
           called
           
             del
             Borro
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Triana
           :
           and
           such
           was
           the
           torment
           ,
           that
           thereof
           she
           dyed
           .
           For
           the
           cordes
           pearced
           the
           very
           bones
           and
           marrow
           pipes
           of
           the
           armes
           ,
           of
           the
           muscles
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           legges
           .
           And
           so
           tormented
           ,
           they
           caried
           her
           to
           her
           prison
           as
           dead
           ,
           casting
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           bloud
           in
           great
           aboundance
           ;
           by
           reason
           that
           her
           intralles
           were
           broken
           in
           her
           bodie
           .
           Eight
           dayes
           after
           this
           cruel
           torment
           ,
           without
           company
           ,
           or
           any
           assistance
           (
           saue
           onely
           a
           young
           maide
           ,
           which
           a
           few
           dayes
           before
           was
           likewise
           tormented
           )
           in
           the
           end
           she
           died
           .
           Oh
           Inquisitors
           ,
           more
           cruell
           then
           wilde
           beastes
           ,
           how
           long
           shall
           the
           Lord
           suffer
           your
           tyrannies
           and
           cruelties
           .
           O
           yee
           Spaniardes
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           loue
           your
           wiues
           ;
           and
           so
           zealously
           ,
           keepe
           them
           :
           how
           long
           will
           ye
           suffer
           that
           these
           cursed
           Elders
           of
           Susanna
           ,
           should
           see
           your
           wiues
           and
           daughters
           in
           their
           smocks
           ,
           yea
           in
           a
           manner
           naked
           ,
           taking
           pleasure
           to
           behold
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           giuing
           them
           torments
           ,
           hauing
           sometimes
           formerly
           made
           loue
           vnto
           them
           ,
           ô
           that
           all
           that
           were
           knowne
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           passeth
           .
           A
           certaine
           Inquisitor
           there
           was
           ,
           which
           in
           merriment
           and
           iest
           ,
           said
           of
           his
           companion
           ;
           that
           he
           contented
           not
           himselfe
           to
           beate
           a
           cutle
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           eate
           it
           .
           This
           said
           hee
           ,
           because
           the
           Inquisitor
           ,
           had
           whipped
           a
           faire
           young
           maid
           ,
           that
           was
           taken
           for
           a
           Iewe
           ,
           thē
           lay
           with
           her
           ,
           &
           burned
           her
           afterwards
           .
           By
           this
           subtillty
           may
           the
           rest
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           which
           the
           Lords
           Inquisitors
           vse
           with
           the
           women
           ,
           which
           they
           hold
           prisoners
           .
           Of
           this
           great
           number
           of
           prisoners
           ,
           where
           many
           burned
           by
           twēties
           ,
           or
           fewe
           lesse
           ,
           it
           chaunced
           that
           they
           burned
           them
           .
           The
           rest
           were
           vnhappily
           handled
           .
           
           The
           house
           of
           
             Isabella
             de
             Vaena
          
           ,
           where
           the
           faithfull
           assembled
           to
           heare
           Gods
           word
           ,
           was
           plucked
           downe
           and
           sowne
           with
           salt
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           neuer
           be
           built
           againe
           :
           and
           fot
           a
           perpetuall
           memorie
           that
           the
           faithfull
           Christians
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           Lutheran
           heretiques
           ,
           there
           assembled
           .
           In
           the
           middest
           thereof
           they
           placed
           a
           marble
           pillar
           .
           The
           Licenciat
           Losada
           ,
           minister
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           was
           burned
           :
           many
           deceassed
           ,
           were
           vntombed
           and
           burned
           :
           
           namely
           Doctour
           Vargas
           ,
           and
           Doctour
           
           yeares
           was
           this
           Egidius
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           prisoner
           ,
           part
           of
           them
           in
           the
           castle
           of
           Triana
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           where
           they
           shut
           him
           vp
           .
           
           D.
           Constantine
           (
           who
           by
           infirmitie
           and
           ill
           intreatie
           was
           not
           long
           before
           dead
           in
           the
           castle
           of
           Triana
           )
           and
           so
           knewe
           by
           such
           as
           were
           present
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           ayded
           him
           in
           his
           sicknes
           )
           was
           also
           vntombed
           :
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           sonnes
           of
           falshood
           bruted
           it
           abroad
           ,
           that
           Constantine
           murdred
           himselfe
           .
           This
           so
           great
           a
           lie
           ,
           they
           inuented
           ,
           that
           the
           vulgar
           sort
           ,
           which
           neither
           know
           nor
           beleeue
           ,
           but
           that
           onely
           ,
           which
           the
           Inquisitors
           command
           them
           to
           know
           and
           beleeue
           ,
           should
           abhorre
           the
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           preachers
           thereof
           ,
           sith
           being
           desperate
           like
           Iudas
           they
           killed
           themselues
           .
           This
           D.
           Constantine
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           ,
           and
           eloquent
           men
           ,
           that
           of
           long
           time
           our
           country
           of
           Spaine
           yeelded
           :
           confessor
           ,
           &
           preacher
           he
           was
           ,
           to
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           the
           Emperor
           &
           K.
           of
           Spaine
           ;
           &
           thereby
           might
           (
           if
           he
           had
           would
           )
           haue
           attained
           to
           great
           dignities
           :
           but
           as
           one
           that
           nought
           esteemed
           the
           vaine
           honors
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           
           he
           dispised
           them
           al
           and
           returned
           to
           Seuill
           :
           where
           ,
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           he
           was
           taken
           ;
           therin
           died
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           was
           afterwards
           burned
           .
           About
           this
           same
           time
           ,
           
           or
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           began
           the
           great
           persecution
           in
           Vallodalid
           ,
           where
           Doctour
           Caçalla
           preacher
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           the
           most
           eloquent
           (
           as
           saith
           D.
           Illescas
           )
           in
           the
           pulpit
           ,
           of
           any
           that
           preached
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           his
           mother
           ,
           brethren
           and
           sisters
           ,
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           a
           knight
           qualified
           ,
           aud
           many
           others
           ,
           were
           burned
           :
           The
           sonne
           of
           the
           marques
           of
           Poza
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           disgraced
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           where
           they
           assembled
           was
           pulled
           downe
           ;
           and
           in
           like
           sort
           vsed
           as
           was
           that
           of
           
             Isabell
             de
             varna
          
           in
           Seuill
           .
           The
           vulgar
           sort
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           they
           met
           by
           night
           in
           these
           houses
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           sermon
           ended
           ,
           they
           put
           out
           the
           candles
           ,
           and
           abused
           themselues
           together
           without
           respect
           of
           kindred
           or
           other
           ,
           &
           of
           many
           other
           abhominations
           were
           they
           slaundred
           .
           These
           lies
           be
           not
           newly
           stamped
           :
           many
           yeares
           are
           since
           passed
           that
           to
           defame
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           professors
           there
           of
           ,
           Sathan
           did
           innent
           them
           :
           as
           by
           the
           apologies
           made
           by
           the
           fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           then
           liued
           ,
           to
           Iustifie
           their
           cause
           doth
           appeare
           .
           Read
           
             Iustine
             Martir
             lib
          
           1.
           of
           his
           questions
           ,
           and
           the
           answeres
           to
           the
           126
           question
           .
           Tertulian
           ,
           in
           his
           Appologie
           .
           S.
           Ciprian
           against
           
             Demetrianus
             .
             Origen
          
           against
           
             Celsus
             ,
             Arnobius
          
           in
           seuen
           bookes
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           in
           the
           first
           
           against
           the
           Gentiles
           Saint
           Ambrose
           &
           Prudencius
           ,
           against
           Symachus
           ,
           &
           much
           to
           the
           purpose
           S.
           Augustin
           in
           the
           5
           first
           bookes
           
             de
             Ciuitate
             Dei
          
           :
           and
           
             Orosius
             lib.
          
           7.
           
           Of
           the
           selfe
           same
           things
           that
           were
           the
           Christians
           in
           old
           time
           slaundered
           ,
           of
           the
           very
           same
           thinges
           are
           we
           now
           falsely
           slaundered
           .
           About
           the
           sixty
           fiue
           yeare
           Nero
           caused
           Rome
           to
           be
           fired
           :
           which
           burned
           nine
           dayes
           :
           and
           the
           tyrant
           gaue
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           Christians
           had
           done
           it
           .
           About
           the
           170.
           yeare
           ,
           the
           Gentiles
           forced
           with
           tormentes
           the
           seruants
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           to
           say
           of
           their
           maisters
           ,
           many
           abhominations
           :
           and
           among
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           eate
           their
           owne
           children
           .
           Celsus
           the
           Gentile
           Philosopher
           ,
           accused
           the
           Christians
           for
           disloyall
           ,
           and
           traytors
           :
           and
           said
           :
           that
           their
           religion
           they
           had
           taken
           from
           the
           Barbarians
           and
           Iewes
           .
           Origen
           defended
           the
           Christians
           ,
           with
           8
           bookes
           which
           he
           wrote
           against
           this
           Celsus
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           S.
           Augustine
           ,
           were
           great
           calamities
           and
           wars
           ,
           the
           which
           Symachus
           an
           orator
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           imputed
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           
           saying
           :
           that
           whiles
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           adored
           their
           Gods
           ,
           
           it
           prospered
           .
           The
           like
           Historie
           reciteth
           Ieremy
           ,
           that
           
             when
             they
             worshiped
             the
             Queene
             of
             heauen
             :
             then
             all
             thinges
             prospered
             .
          
           Read
           the
           bookes
           intituled
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           Saint
           Augustine
           wrote
           against
           this
           slaunder
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Christians
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           the
           glorious
           martyr
           Saint
           Ciprian
           ,
           who
           many
           yeares
           liued
           before
           S.
           Augustine
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Proconsull
           in
           Africa
           ,
           called
           Demetrianus
           a
           great
           enemy
           of
           the
           Christians
           :
           he
           ,
           and
           others
           such
           like
           with
           him
           ,
           said
           :
           that
           all
           the
           wars
           ,
           famine
           and
           pestilence
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           world
           was
           then
           afflicted
           ought
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           Christians
           ;
           because
           they
           did
           not
           worship
           the
           Gods.
           Against
           this
           Demetrianus
           ,
           wrote
           S.
           Cipriā
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           Christians
           ,
           but
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           these
           calamities
           :
           because
           vnwilling
           to
           worship
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           they
           adored
           false
           Gods
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           the
           Christians
           with
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           so
           vniust
           persecutions
           :
           not
           that
           they
           should
           confesse
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           denie
           him
           .
           The
           weakenesse
           of
           their
           Gods
           he
           shewed
           them
           ,
           seeing
           they
           could
           not
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           &c.
           
           Al
           this
           in
           our
           time
           fully
           passeth
           :
           For
           the
           selfe
           same
           causes
           are
           we
           at
           this
           day
           slaundered
           ,
           and
           vniustly
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           cruell
           and
           shamfull
           kind
           of
           death
           condemned
           :
           The
           same
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           now
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Saint
           Ciprian
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           
           Saintes
           by
           vs
           named
           :
           And
           as
           they
           were
           defended
           against
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           So
           we
           ,
           against
           the
           Antichristians
           doe
           now
           ,
           make
           our
           defence
           .
           We
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           God
           sendeth
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           so
           many
           calamities
           of
           wars
           ,
           famine
           ,
           and
           pestilence
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           profaned
           the
           diuine
           worship
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           creator
           ,
           they
           honour
           the
           creatures
           :
           They
           worship
           not
           God
           (
           as
           he
           hath
           commaunded
           )
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           doctrines
           and
           commaundements
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           God
           alone
           doe
           they
           not
           worship
           :
           but
           also
           the
           Saints
           ,
           their
           Images
           and
           pictures
           .
           They
           adore
           not
           ,
           will
           they
           tell
           me
           ,
           the
           Images
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           they
           represent
           albeit
           their
           second
           Nicen
           Councell
           (
           not
           the
           first
           which
           is
           holy
           and
           good
           )
           commaundeth
           Images
           with
           the
           same
           adoration
           to
           be
           worshiped
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           they
           represent
           :
           as
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Treatise
           we
           haue
           declared
           .
           Also
           our
           aduersaries
           seing
           themselues
           in
           some
           affliction
           ,
           inuocate
           the
           saints
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           without
           any
           commandement
           or
           example
           in
           al
           the
           holy
           scripture
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           where
           they
           ought
           to
           inuocate
           none
           but
           God
           alone
           .
           Also
           wheras
           ther
           is
           but
           one
           only
           mediator
           ,
           Intercessor
           &
           aduocate
           ,
           betwixt
           God
           &
           mā
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           him
           :
           they
           not
           contented
           with
           the
           only
           Intercessiō
           of
           Christ
           (
           for
           were
           they
           cōtented
           Christ
           is
           sufficient
           for
           thē
           )
           many
           mediators
           do
           they
           inuent
           ,
           &
           each
           one
           maketh
           choice
           of
           one
           for
           himself
           .
           Also
           they
           take
           away
           ,
           &
           ad
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God
           (
           he
           which
           so
           doth
           being
           cursed
           of
           God
           )
           &
           so
           take
           they
           away
           the
           2.
           cōmandement
           against
           Images
           :
           &
           to
           fil
           vp
           the
           number
           of
           ten
           .
           of
           the
           tenth
           ,
           doe
           they
           make
           two
           commandements
           .
           Also
           we
           read
           in
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           catholike
           church
           did
           institute
           but
           two
           sacraments
           ,
           baptisme
           &
           the
           holy
           supper
           :
           they
           haue
           made
           7.
           
           
           They
           also
           say
           that
           neither
           the
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           Coūcel
           nor
           the
           Inquisition
           can
           erre
           :
           hence
           commeth
           it
           that
           they
           giue
           so
           much
           credit
           to
           the
           decrees
           &
           constitutions
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           Councels
           ,
           &
           Inquisitors
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           word
           of
           God
           it selfe
           :
           &
           yet
           would
           God
           they
           gaue
           not
           more
           credit
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Very
           common
           are
           ignorance
           ,
           supersticion
           ,
           &
           Idolatrie
           in
           the
           Romane
           Church
           :
           This
           is
           the
           height
           of
           al
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           that
           with
           fire
           &
           bloud
           doe
           they
           persecute
           the
           true
           &
           catholique
           Christiās
           :
           because
           so
           instructed
           &
           gouerned
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           worship
           one
           only
           God
           in
           spirit
           &
           truth
           ;
           &
           because
           
           they
           hold
           Iesus
           Christ
           for
           the
           only
           ,
           and
           alone
           mediator
           and
           because
           they
           ad
           not
           ,
           nor
           ought
           diminish
           from
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           his
           worde
           .
           When
           our
           aduersaries
           shal
           then
           say
           ;
           that
           we
           trouble
           the
           world
           with
           our
           new
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           will
           make
           them
           the
           same
           answere
           that
           Elias
           (
           inspired
           with
           the
           diuine
           spirit
           )
           freely
           made
           vnto
           K.
           Achab.
           
           
             Art
             thou
             he
          
           (
           saith
           
             Achab
             )
             which
             troublest
             Israell
             ?
             Elias
          
           answered
           .
           
             Not
             I
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             thou
             &
             thy
             fathers
             house
             ,
             that
             trouble
             Israell
             :
             because
             ye
             haue
             forsaken
             the
             commandements
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             followed
             Baall
             .
          
           yee
           then
           (
           will
           we
           say
           to
           our
           aduersaries
           )
           are
           they
           ,
           that
           haue
           forsaken
           the
           commandements
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           haue
           followed
           the
           traditiōs
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           your
           father
           the
           Pope
           ;
           ye
           are
           they
           ,
           which
           worship
           not
           ,
           nor
           honour
           God
           ,
           but
           ye
           worship
           and
           honor
           Images
           ,
           against
           the
           expresse
           cōmandemēt
           of
           God
           Exod.
           20.
           
           Deut.
           5.
           with
           many
           other
           places
           .
           Let
           our
           aduersaries
           (
           at
           last
           )
           vnderstand
           ,
           these
           &
           others
           such
           like
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           why
           God
           afflicteth
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           wars
           ,
           famine
           ,
           pestilence
           ,
           &
           diuers
           other
           calamities
           ,
           within
           our
           dayes
           we
           haue
           ,
           &
           yet
           doe
           suffer
           .
           His
           maiestie
           for
           his
           infinit
           mercy
           ,
           &
           for
           his
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           opē
           their
           eyes
           :
           that
           they
           may
           consider
           the
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           so
           may
           soften
           ,
           &
           not
           harden
           their
           harts
           ,
           as
           did
           Pharo
           :
           who
           by
           the
           more
           God
           did
           afflict
           him
           for
           his
           rebellion
           &
           contempt
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           was
           he
           hardened
           against
           God
           ,
           &
           the
           people
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           leauing
           ancient
           histories
           ,
           come
           we
           to
           that
           which
           in
           our
           dayes
           happened
           ,
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           our
           countrie
           of
           Spaine
           .
           God
           by
           his
           iust
           iudgement
           hath
           many
           times
           in
           the
           space
           of
           40
           yeares
           afflicted
           Spaine
           ,
           with
           wars
           ,
           famine
           ,
           pestilence
           ,
           and
           other
           calamaties
           ,
           which
           began
           a
           little
           after
           that
           great
           persecution
           ,
           against
           the
           faithfull
           and
           catholique
           Christians
           :
           This
           persecution
           beginning
           in
           Seuill
           ,
           hath
           stretched
           almost
           throughout
           all
           Spaine
           ,
           against
           the
           noble
           &
           learned
           people
           (
           as
           after
           we
           wil
           declare
           )
           The
           priests
           of
           Baall
           in
           their
           pulpits
           ,
           cōfessiōs
           &
           discourses
           do
           affirme
           all
           this
           of
           right
           to
           be
           imputed
           vnto
           those
           whom
           they
           cal
           Lutheran
           heretiques
           :
           The
           common
           people
           which
           neither
           know
           ,
           nor
           other
           thing
           beleeue
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           these
           Baalamites
           tell
           them
           ,
           &
           cōmand
           thē
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           doe
           beleiue
           it
           so
           to
           be
           .
           For
           confirmation
           of
           my
           sayings
           ,
           I
           wil
           here
           recite
           that
           which
           D.
           
             Illescas
             cap.
          
           31.
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Pius
           4.
           saith
           .
           His
           wordes
           be
           these
           .
           In
           the
           1561.
           yeare
           ,
           on
           Saint
           Mathewes
           day
           the
           21
           of
           September
           being
           the
           
           Saboth
           ,
           
           two
           howers
           before
           day
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           aftre
           was
           kindled
           in
           the
           streete
           called
           Costanilla
           of
           Valladolid
           so
           terrible
           and
           fearefull
           ,
           that
           without
           hope
           of
           remedy
           ,
           in
           the
           30.
           howers
           space
           ,
           it
           ruined
           aboue
           400.
           of
           the
           most
           principal
           &
           rich
           houses
           of
           that
           famous
           citie
           .
           So
           wonderfull
           ,
           &
           almost
           neuer
           seene
           was
           this
           calamitie
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           taken
           for
           a
           thing
           myraculous
           :
           For
           the
           neighbour
           houses
           ,
           and
           neere
           adioyning
           to
           those
           that
           burned
           ,
           were
           not
           onely
           burned
           :
           but
           the
           fire
           in
           a
           moment
           did
           leape
           from
           one
           streete
           to
           another
           farre
           of
           distant
           ,
           and
           beginning
           at
           the
           top
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           brought
           the
           whole
           presently
           with
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           earth
           .
           Many
           marchandizes
           ,
           much
           wheat
           ,
           wine
           ,
           and
           other
           thinges
           ,
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           furie
           and
           fiercenesse
           of
           the
           fire
           could
           not
           be
           put
           in
           safe
           keepeing
           were
           lost
           .
           The
           whole
           Citie
           was
           greatly
           troubled
           :
           because
           none
           could
           know
           ,
           how
           ,
           or
           by
           whom
           the
           fire
           was
           kindled
           .
           And
           all
           feared
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           some
           coniuration
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           And
           a
           little
           lower
           :
           There
           is
           made
           euery
           yeare
           vpon
           Saint
           Mathewes
           day
           a
           most
           solemne
           procession
           ,
           to
           intreat
           our
           Lord
           ,
           to
           be
           pleased
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           his
           holy
           Apostle
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           the
           citie
           from
           the
           like
           plague
           &
           tribulatiō
           .
           Thus
           far
           D.
           Illescas
           .
           To
           the
           selfe
           same
           purpose
           wil
           I
           here
           also
           recount
           a
           very
           pleasant
           tale
           ,
           which
           I
           read
           in
           a
           historie
           ,
           &
           I
           my selfe
           also
           heard
           D.
           Bourne
           ,
           who
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           time
           was
           bishop
           of
           Bathe
           in
           England
           tell
           the
           same
           .
           The
           historie
           is
           this
           :
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           K.
           Henry
           8.
           one
           Malary
           maister
           of
           Arte
           of
           the
           vniuersity
           of
           Cambridge
           ,
           was
           for
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           condemned
           to
           doe
           publique
           penance
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           S.
           Mary
           ,
           in
           the
           vniuersitie
           of
           Oxford
           .
           The
           penance
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           publiquely
           recant
           ,
           and
           beare
           vpon
           his
           backe
           a
           faggot
           ,
           for
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           studentes
           of
           that
           vniuersitie
           .
           And
           for
           the
           more
           solempnitie
           of
           this
           recantation
           D.
           Smith
           diuinitie
           reader
           preached
           .
           The
           principall
           and
           only
           matter
           ,
           which
           he
           handled
           in
           his
           sermon
           was
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Sacramēt
           of
           the
           altar
           .
           The
           Doctor
           for
           more
           confirmation
           and
           credit
           of
           that
           he
           had
           to
           say
           in
           his
           sermon
           ,
           caused
           their
           holy
           and
           catholique
           peace
           of
           White
           bread
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           altar
           ,
           to
           be
           hanged
           in
           the
           pulpit
           before
           him
           :
           To
           this
           spectacle
           ,
           ran
           very
           much
           people
           ;
           aswell
           students
           as
           citizens
           :
           which
           heard
           the
           sermon
           with
           great
           attention
           :
           hardly
           had
           the
           doctor
           halfe
           finished
           
           his
           sermon
           ,
           when
           a
           voyce
           of
           one
           that
           cried
           in
           the
           streete
           Fire
           ,
           fire
           ,
           was
           suddenly
           heard
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           cause
           of
           the
           crie
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           one
           comming
           along
           the
           streete
           ,
           espied
           a
           chimnie
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           English
           vse
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           he
           cried
           through
           the
           strete
           Fire
           fire
           .
           Whē
           they
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           nere
           to
           the
           doore
           heard
           fire
           fire
           :
           they
           also
           began
           to
           say
           ,
           fire
           ,
           fire
           .
           And
           so
           frō
           mouth
           to
           mouth
           went
           fire
           fire
           .
           euen
           to
           the
           doctors
           &
           the
           preacher
           himselfe
           :
           who
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           fire
           fire
           ,
           remayned
           astonished
           with
           the
           great
           feare
           he
           conceiued
           ,
           and
           marueyling
           what
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           began
           to
           lift
           vp
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           behold
           on
           all
           sides
           the
           roofe
           and
           walles
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           His
           auditorie
           seeing
           him
           looke
           vp
           ,
           began
           with
           a
           loud
           voyce
           to
           crie
           ,
           Fire
           ,
           fire
           :
           some
           demaunded
           of
           other
           some
           ,
           where
           see
           yee
           the
           fire
           ?
           To
           this
           demaunde
           one
           answered
           :
           In
           the
           Church●
           Hardly
           had
           the
           other
           answered
           :
           In
           the
           Church
           :
           
           when
           all
           in
           a
           moment
           began
           to
           crie
           out
           ,
           The
           Church
           burneth
           ,
           the
           heretiques
           haue
           set
           the
           Church
           on
           fire
           .
           And
           albeit
           no
           man
           sawe
           any
           fire
           ,
           all
           notwithstanding
           together
           cryed
           Fire
           ,
           fire
           ,
           and
           each
           one
           supposed
           that
           was
           truth
           which
           he
           heard
           .
           Then
           feared
           they
           indeede
           :
           such
           was
           the
           concourse
           and
           tumult
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           cannot
           with
           wordes
           be
           expressed
           :
           such
           as
           haue
           found
           themselues
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           ,
           haue
           experience
           thereof
           .
           This
           strong
           Imagination
           of
           fire
           possessing
           their
           heades
           ;
           all
           whatsoeuer
           they
           saw
           or
           heard
           ,
           confirmed
           and
           increased
           in
           them
           the
           imagination
           conceiued
           .
           The
           principall
           cause
           that
           augmented
           this
           suspition
           ,
           was
           to
           see
           him
           with
           his
           faggot
           ,
           whom
           they
           held
           for
           an
           heretique
           .
           This
           made
           them
           beleue
           ,
           that
           al
           the
           other
           heretiques
           had
           ioyntly
           conspired
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           set
           fire
           on
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           great
           dust
           which
           with
           the
           vnquietnes
           ,
           concourse
           ,
           &
           tumult
           of
           the
           people
           was
           raised
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           did
           augment
           in
           thē
           also
           this
           suspitiō
           .
           This
           dust
           then
           seemed
           to
           be
           smoke
           of
           the
           fire
           which
           they
           had
           imagined
           .
           This
           concourse
           was
           also
           the
           cause
           that
           many
           came
           to
           their
           deathes
           :
           for
           the
           small
           ribs
           &
           bones
           were
           broken
           ,
           whereof
           many
           died
           .
           The
           people
           flocked
           to
           the
           doores
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           so
           great
           ▪
           was
           the
           throng
           &
           presse
           ;
           that
           none
           could
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           In
           the
           end
           seeing
           no
           remedie
           ,
           they
           begā
           to
           crie
           out
           against
           the
           cōspiracie
           of
           the
           heretikes
           ,
           which
           had
           kindled
           the
           fire
           ,
           to
           burne
           thē
           aliue
           .
           It
           was
           a
           world
           to
           see
           those
           great
           rabbines
           ,
           those
           great
           
           doctors
           ,
           with
           their
           long
           scarlet
           robes
           &
           doctorall
           habits
           ,
           runne
           from
           one
           side
           to
           another
           ,
           blowing
           ,
           panting
           ,
           and
           sweating
           ,
           seeking
           some
           corners
           where
           to
           hide
           themselues
           .
           In
           all
           this
           cōpany
           was
           there
           none
           more
           quiet
           ,
           then
           the
           poore
           penitent
           heretique
           who
           ,
           throwing
           from
           him
           the
           faggot
           ,
           it
           fell
           vpon
           the
           head
           of
           a
           Friar
           that
           was
           next
           him
           ,
           &
           so
           abode
           quiet
           ,
           expecting
           what
           God
           would
           doe
           with
           him
           .
           Among
           thē
           al
           was
           there
           none
           more
           feareful
           ,
           nor
           more
           cried
           out
           for
           feare
           ;
           then
           Smith
           the
           preacher
           ;
           who
           with
           the
           first
           began
           to
           crie
           from
           the
           pulpit
           ,
           saying
           .
           These
           be
           the
           webs
           &
           crafts
           of
           the
           heretiques
           against
           me
           :
           Lord
           haue
           mercie
           vpō
           me
           ,
           Lord
           haue
           mercy
           vpō
           me
           :
           But
           his
           breaddē
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           Lord
           ,
           &
           was
           hanged
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           neere
           vnto
           him
           ,
           could
           not
           quiet
           him
           .
           Nought
           in
           this
           garboile
           more
           caused
           thē
           to
           feare
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           lead
           was
           to
           begin
           to
           melt
           (
           for
           ye
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           many
           Churches
           in
           England
           are
           couered
           with
           lead
           )
           &
           many
           of
           thē
           began
           now
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           molten
           lead
           fell
           vpon
           thē
           .
           Then
           were
           they
           amased
           ,
           &
           many
           of
           them
           that
           had
           authoritie
           &
           cōmand
           ,
           seeing
           that
           neither
           by
           force
           ,
           regard
           of
           their
           learning
           ,
           nor
           authoritie
           they
           could
           ought
           preuaile
           ,
           they
           chāged
           their
           purpose
           &
           began
           to
           vse
           very
           gentle
           words
           ;
           promising
           to
           them
           they
           would
           pull
           them
           from
           that
           daunger
           (
           albeit
           by
           the
           eares
           )
           a
           good
           reward
           .
           There
           was
           a
           man
           that
           gaue
           20
           pound
           (
           euery
           pound
           is
           forty
           Spanish
           ryals
           )
           an
           other
           promised
           his
           garment
           ,
           &
           others
           ,
           other
           like
           thinges
           .
           They
           that
           might
           ,
           placed
           thēselues
           in
           the
           hollownes
           betweene
           pillar
           &
           pillar
           ,
           that
           the
           lead
           ,
           which
           they
           said
           was
           moltē
           ,
           should
           not
           fal
           vpō
           thē
           .
           A
           maister
           of
           the
           Colledge
           ther
           was
           ,
           which
           vnnailed
           a
           table
           ,
           &
           couered
           therwith
           his
           head
           &
           shoulders
           ,
           that
           the
           lead
           should
           worke
           him
           no
           anoyance
           .
           There
           was
           a
           mā
           ,
           albeit
           very
           grosse
           ,
           who
           seeing
           there
           was
           no
           meanes
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           needs
           would
           be
           breaking
           of
           the
           glasse
           ,
           to
           go
           out
           by
           the
           pane
           of
           a
           window
           ,
           but
           half
           of
           his
           body
           being
           forth
           ,
           he
           stuck
           fast
           in
           the
           grate
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           was
           not
           maister
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           could
           he
           go
           forward
           nor
           backward
           .
           The
           poore
           paunched
           monke
           saw
           his
           danger
           doubled
           :
           for
           if
           the
           fire
           ,
           or
           moulten
           lead
           should
           fal
           without
           ,
           that
           part
           then
           that
           was
           without
           the
           window
           ,
           would
           be
           in
           danger
           ,
           &
           if
           it
           fell
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           part
           then
           within
           was
           in
           the
           same
           danger
           .
        
         
           To
           another
           monke
           ,
           another
           chaūce
           hapned
           .
           And
           this
           it
           was
           ▪
           A
           
           certaine
           boy
           (
           seeing
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           presse
           and
           multitude
           of
           people
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           goe
           forth
           clymed
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           vpon
           their
           shoulders
           and
           heades
           ;
           and
           so
           came
           and
           placed
           himselfe
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Church
           dore
           ,
           where
           he
           aboade
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           passe
           further
           :
           Thus
           resting
           vpon
           the
           height
           of
           the
           dore
           ,
           he
           espied
           by
           chaunce
           (
           among
           those
           that
           came
           crawling
           vpon
           the
           heades
           of
           others
           )
           a
           monke
           comming
           towards
           him
           ,
           who
           bare
           at
           his
           backe
           ,
           a
           great
           and
           large
           cowle
           :
           the
           boy
           seing
           good
           occasion
           offered
           ,
           
           let
           it
           not
           slip
           :
           and
           so
           when
           the
           monke
           was
           neare
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           let
           fall
           himselfe
           from
           the
           height
           of
           the
           dore
           ,
           and
           very
           wittily
           put
           himselfe
           into
           the
           monkes
           cowle
           ;
           supposing
           if
           the
           monke
           escaped
           ,
           that
           he
           also
           with
           him
           (
           as
           it
           hapned
           )
           should
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           conclusion
           the
           monke
           crawling
           vpon
           the
           heades
           of
           others
           ,
           at
           last
           escaped
           ,
           carrying
           the
           boy
           at
           his
           backe
           that
           was
           placed
           in
           the
           cowle
           ,
           &
           for
           some
           time
           perceiued
           not
           any
           weight
           or
           burthen
           vpon
           him
           .
           In
           the
           end
           ,
           within
           a
           while
           the
           monke
           came
           somewhat
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           felt
           his
           cowle
           more
           weightie
           ,
           then
           wontedly
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           hearing
           the
           voyce
           of
           one
           that
           spake
           in
           his
           cowle
           ,
           then
           began
           he
           afresh
           to
           feare
           ,
           more
           thē
           before
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           thronged
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           supposing
           (
           &
           that
           verely
           )
           that
           the
           euill
           spirit
           ,
           which
           had
           fired
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           placed
           in
           his
           cowle
           :
           &
           then
           presently
           began
           he
           to
           coniure
           the
           spirit
           ,
           saying
           :
           In
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Saintes
           I
           commaund
           thee
           ,
           to
           tell
           me
           whom
           thou
           arte
           ,
           that
           hanges
           at
           my
           backe
           ?
           To
           whom
           the
           boy
           answered
           :
           I
           am
           Beltrams
           boy
           (
           for
           so
           was
           his
           maister
           called
           )
           But
           I
           coniure
           thee
           (
           said
           the
           monke
           )
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           indiuisible
           Trintie
           ,
           that
           thou
           wicked
           spirit
           tell
           me
           ,
           who
           thou
           art
           ;
           whence
           thou
           comest
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           depart
           hence
           .
           To
           whom
           the
           youth
           answered
           ,
           I
           am
           Beltrams
           boy
           :
           I
           beseech
           you
           sir
           let
           let
           me
           goe
           :
           and
           so
           speaking
           ,
           assayed
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           cowle
           ,
           which
           ,
           with
           the
           weight
           ,
           and
           the
           boyes
           endeuour
           to
           goe
           out
           ,
           began
           to
           rend
           vpon
           the
           shoulders
           of
           the
           monke
           .
           When
           the
           monke
           well
           vnderstood
           the
           matter
           ,
           he
           drew
           the
           boy
           out
           of
           the
           cowle
           .
           The
           boy
           seeing
           himselfe
           out
           of
           daunger
           ;
           tooke
           him
           to
           his
           heeles
           ,
           and
           ranne
           with
           what
           speede
           he
           could
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           whiles
           this
           passed
           ,
           they
           that
           were
           with
           out
           the
           Church
           ,
           beholding
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           seeing
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           of
           feare
           ,
           marueyled
           to
           see
           them
           in
           such
           a
           straight
           ,
           
           and
           made
           signes
           &
           showes
           ,
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           abroad
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           of
           feare
           .
           But
           for
           asmuch
           as
           they
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           could
           not
           for
           the
           great
           noyse
           ,
           and
           rushing
           within
           ,
           heare
           that
           which
           was
           told
           them
           ;
           the
           signes
           which
           they
           made
           ,
           they
           interprete
           to
           the
           worst
           sence
           ,
           as
           though
           all
           without
           the
           Church
           had
           with
           liuely
           flames
           burned
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           distilling
           downe
           of
           the
           molten
           lead
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           it
           fell
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           they
           should
           abide
           within
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           not
           aduenture
           to
           goe
           forth
           .
           So
           that
           signes
           ,
           and
           voyces
           much
           increased
           the
           feare
           .
           For
           the
           space
           of
           some
           howers
           indured
           this
           confusion
           .
           The
           day
           following
           ,
           and
           that
           whole
           weeke
           also
           ,
           were
           many
           billets
           fixed
           one
           the
           Church
           dore
           :
           one
           said
           .
           If
           any
           haue
           foūd
           a
           payer
           of
           shooes
           ,
           lately
           lost
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Saint
           Mary
           :
           another
           said
           ,
           if
           any
           haue
           found
           a
           garment
           :
           In
           another
           it
           was
           prayed
           that
           a
           hat
           should
           be
           restored
           :
           In
           another
           ,
           a
           girdle
           ,
           with
           a
           purse
           ,
           and
           mony
           which
           was
           lost
           :
           In
           another
           was
           demanded
           a
           little
           ring
           ,
           &
           other
           such
           like
           thinges
           :
           for
           there
           was
           no
           one
           person
           almost
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           lost
           or
           forgotten
           some
           thing
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           poore
           penitent
           ,
           him
           they
           commaunded
           ,
           that
           for
           asmuch
           as
           he
           had
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           tumult
           ,
           done
           his
           pennance
           as
           was
           meete
           ,
           he
           should
           doe
           it
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Saint
           Frideswid
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           did
           it
           .
           These
           Histories
           of
           the
           fire
           of
           Rome
           ,
           of
           the
           fire
           of
           Vallodalid
           ,
           and
           the
           imaginarie
           fire
           of
           Oxford
           doe
           very
           wel
           confirme
           that
           which
           wee
           haue
           said
           :
           that
           the
           poore
           Chistians
           ▪
           haue
           at
           all
           times
           bene
           slaundered
           ,
           and
           vniustly
           condemned
           .
           Therefore
           are
           they
           called
           sheepe
           appointed
           to
           the
           slaughter
           ▪
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           Iust
           ,
           will
           not
           leaue
           without
           punishment
           ,
           such
           monstrous
           lies
           ,
           such
           false
           testimonies
           ,
           and
           such
           fierce
           cruelties
           :
           his
           day
           (
           albeit
           he
           slacke
           )
           will
           come
           vpon
           the
           Inquisitors
           .
           For
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Iust
           ,
           holy
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           catholique
           Christians
           ,
           by
           them
           shed
           ,
           cryeth
           vnto
           God
           ,
           
           as
           did
           the
           bloud
           of
           Abell
           ,
           saying
           .
           How
           long
           Lord
           holy
           and
           true
           ,
           wilt
           thou
           slacke
           to
           Iudge
           and
           reuenge
           our
           bloud
           on
           those
           that
           dwell
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ?
           To
           whom
           it
           was
           answered
           :
           that
           they
           should
           rest
           yet
           a
           while
           ,
           vntill
           their
           fellow
           seruantes
           were
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           their
           brethren
           which
           were
           also
           to
           be
           slaine
           with
           them
           .
           This
           day
           let
           vs
           then
           expecte
           with
           pacience
           .
           God
           one
           day
           shew
           mercie
           to
           Seuil
           ,
           that
           this
           monasterie
           of
           Saint
           
           Isodor
           ,
           be
           conuerted
           to
           an
           vniuersitie
           ,
           where
           diuinitie
           may
           be
           chiefly
           professed
           .
           The
           rents
           of
           this
           monasterie
           ,
           which
           be
           great
           ,
           suffise
           ,
           with
           ouer
           plus
           to
           maintaine
           the
           said
           vniuersitie
           :
           and
           the
           ruyned
           house
           of
           
             Isabella
             de
             Vaena
          
           ,
           may
           be
           conuerted
           to
           a
           publique
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           of
           God
           may
           be
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           without
           adding
           or
           diminishing
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           institution
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           administred
           .
           So
           great
           and
           greater
           things
           then
           these
           ,
           hath
           the
           Lord
           in
           our
           time
           brought
           to
           passe
           .
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           from
           our
           purpose
           to
           recite
           that
           which
           D.
           Illescas
           reporteth
           to
           haue
           happened
           in
           Spaine
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Paule
           4.
           touching
           the
           great
           nomber
           of
           Spaniards
           ,
           of
           the
           religion
           (
           which
           he
           calleth
           Lutheranes
           )
           that
           was
           discouered
           .
           His
           words
           be
           these
           :
           In
           the
           former
           yeares
           were
           Lutheran
           heretiques
           accustomed
           to
           be
           taken
           &
           burned
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           in
           Spaine
           :
           but
           al
           those
           that
           they
           punished
           ,
           were
           straungers
           ,
           as
           Dutchmen
           ,
           Fleminges
           ,
           or
           Englishmen
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           of
           those
           which
           came
           from
           these
           kingdomes
           .
           And
           a
           little
           lower
           :
           vile
           people
           and
           of
           most
           wicked
           race
           afore
           times
           did
           wontedly
           goe
           out
           to
           the
           Scaffoldes
           ,
           and
           to
           weare
           the
           Sarbenitos
           in
           the
           Churches
           :
           but
           in
           these
           latter
           yeares
           ,
           haue
           we
           seene
           the
           prisons
           ,
           scaffolds
           ,
           and
           fires
           also
           furnished
           with
           famous
           people
           .
           And
           (
           which
           is
           more
           to
           be
           moaned
           )
           of
           illustrious
           persons
           also
           and
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           eie
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           learning
           and
           life
           were
           farre
           before
           others
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           somewhat
           lower
           :
           The
           businesse
           came
           to
           termes
           ,
           that
           they
           practised
           now
           among
           themselues
           ,
           a
           most
           fearefull
           conspiracie
           ,
           such
           ,
           as
           had
           it
           not
           happened
           so
           soone
           to
           be
           discouered
           (
           as
           it
           was
           afterwardes
           vnderstood
           )
           al
           Spaine
           had
           run
           in
           great
           hazard
           to
           be
           lost
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           a
           lttle
           lower
           :
           In
           Valladolid
           D.
           Caçalla
           ,
           his
           fiue
           brothers
           and
           mother
           ,
           with
           most
           great
           secrecie
           ,
           &
           singular
           diligence
           ,
           were
           taken
           .
           In
           Toro
           was
           taken
           Herrezuelus
           ,
           &
           many
           other
           in
           Cemora
           ,
           &
           in
           Pedrosa
           ,
           many
           men
           &
           women
           ,
           Nunnes
           ,
           maried
           women
           ,
           and
           damsels
           ,
           famous
           and
           of
           great
           qualitie
           ,
           &c.
           
           Among
           those
           that
           were
           burned
           ,
           were
           also
           certaine
           Nunnes
           ,
           very
           young
           ,
           and
           beautifull
           :
           who
           not
           contented
           to
           be
           Lutherans
           ,
           were
           teachers
           of
           that
           cursed
           doctrin
           ,
           &c.
           And
           alittle
           after
           .
           Al
           the
           prisoners
           were
           of
           Valladolid
           ,
           Seuill
           ,
           and
           Toledo
           ,
           persons
           sufficiently
           qualified
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           so
           many
           &
           such
           they
           were
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           if
           they
           had
           two
           or
           three
           moneths
           more
           slacked
           to
           remedy
           
           this
           mischiefe
           :
           all
           Spaine
           would
           haue
           burned
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           haue
           come
           to
           the
           most
           bitter
           mischaunce
           that
           euer
           was
           seene
           therein
           .
           Hitherto
           D.
           Illescas
           .
           Whereof
           we
           will
           conclude
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           reuealed
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Gospel
           in
           Spaine
           to
           learned
           people
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           renowne
           ,
           famous
           &
           noble
           .
           He
           will
           shew
           like
           mercy
           when
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           to
           the
           vulgar
           and
           common
           sort
           .
           When
           they
           see
           in
           Spaine
           a
           man
           well
           lettered
           and
           learned
           then
           say
           they
           ,
           
             Que
             es
             tan
             docto
             ,
             que
             està
             en
             peligro
             de
             ser
             Luthrano
          
           he
           is
           so
           learned
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           in
           danger
           to
           become
           a
           Lutheran
           :
           And
           there
           is
           not
           almost
           any
           noble
           house
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           had
           in
           it
           some
           one
           or
           more
           of
           the
           reformed
           religiō
           .
           His
           maiestie
           for
           his
           Christs
           sake
           our
           redeemer
           increase
           the
           nomber
           ,
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           &
           the
           confusion
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           But
           returning
           to
           Paul
           4.
           
           In
           August
           ,
           and
           the
           1559.
           yeare
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           poped
           4
           yeres
           ,
           and
           almost
           three
           moneths
           ,
           
           he
           died
           .
           The
           seat
           was
           voyd
           4
           moneths
           ,
           &
           7
           dayes
           ,
           
             Don
             Phillip
          
           2.
           being
           king
           of
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Pius
           4.
           
           a
           Millanist
           was
           not
           much
           liked
           nor
           loued
           of
           his
           predecessor
           Paul
           4.
           which
           Paul
           in
           the
           consistorie
           ,
           did
           publish
           ,
           &
           openly
           speake
           against
           him
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           by
           euill
           meanes
           he
           had
           procured
           the
           Archbishoprick
           of
           Milan
           .
           Then
           Pius
           knowing
           the
           dislike
           of
           Paule
           4.
           against
           him
           ,
           departed
           from
           Rome
           :
           &
           thence
           was
           absent
           all
           the
           time
           that
           Paule
           the
           fourth
           Poped
           .
           But
           when
           Paule
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           he
           chosen
           after
           great
           discord
           ,
           and
           foure
           moneths
           &
           7
           dayes
           :
           that
           the
           sea
           was
           vacant
           ,
           he
           reuenged
           himselfe
           of
           him
           .
           
           For
           many
           things
           which
           Paul
           had
           commanded
           ,
           did
           Pius
           countermaund
           :
           &
           so
           pronouncing
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           &
           
             Don
             Phillip
          
           his
           son
           ,
           kings
           of
           Spaine
           innocent
           and
           faultlesse
           ,
           he
           absouled
           them
           of
           all
           whatsoeuer
           Paule
           4.
           had
           obiected
           against
           them
           .
           He
           confirmed
           the
           resignement
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           made
           by
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           ,
           to
           Ferdinādo
           his
           brother
           ,
           which
           Paul
           whiles
           he
           liued
           ,
           neither
           would
           approue
           ,
           nor
           cōfirme
           .
           To
           master
           
             Antonius
             Columna
          
           ,
           he
           restored
           his
           patrimony
           ,
           whereof
           Paul
           had
           depriued
           him
           :
           
           many
           otherlike
           thinges
           he
           did
           ,
           in
           despite
           of
           his
           predecessor
           Paul
           4.
           by
           Panuinus
           vpon
           his
           life
           recited
           .
           The
           same
           Panuinus
           ,
           
           of
           Pius
           4.
           saith
           :
           that
           when
           he
           was
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           became
           another
           man
           ;
           entertaining
           other
           customes
           ,
           &
           maners
           (
           not
           better
           but
           worse
           )
           For
           he
           which
           till
           then
           was
           holden
           curteous
           ,
           pacient
           ,
           a
           well
           doer
           ,
           gentle
           ,
           and
           not
           couetous
           ,
           suddaynely
           
           seemed
           to
           haue
           changed
           his
           nature
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           seat
           papall
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           once
           sitteth
           therein
           ;
           albeit
           before
           he
           were
           not
           euill
           ,
           becometh
           euill
           .
           And
           if
           he
           were
           euill
           ,
           becometh
           worse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           most
           euill
           :
           as
           to
           this
           Pius
           4.
           it
           happened
           .
           The
           same
           Panuinus
           saith
           :
           that
           Pius
           had
           no
           grauitie
           ,
           either
           in
           countenance
           gate
           ,
           or
           gestures
           :
           that
           more
           scoffing
           he
           was
           ,
           then
           beseemed
           the
           maiestie
           which
           he
           represented
           :
           of
           him
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           that
           whiles
           he
           liued
           without
           charge
           he
           was
           of
           good
           life
           &
           reputation
           ,
           and
           whiles
           also
           he
           had
           charge
           ,
           vnder
           the
           high
           bishops
           his
           predecessors
           .
           When
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           great
           shewes
           he
           gaue
           of
           a
           good
           Bishop
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           he
           held
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           (
           note
           the
           hypocrisie
           )
           whiles
           the
           Councell
           continewed
           ,
           
           he
           fayned
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           but
           the
           Councell
           once
           ended
           ,
           Pius
           vsing
           great
           libertie
           ,
           did
           many
           thinges
           that
           pleased
           not
           all
           men
           .
           And
           a
           little
           lower
           ,
           Pius
           was
           a
           glutton
           ,
           and
           swillar
           :
           but
           chiefly
           in
           eating
           ,
           for
           at
           supper
           he
           exceeded
           .
           Giuen
           he
           was
           to
           delights
           and
           pleasure
           :
           he
           was
           openly
           collerique
           ,
           enuious
           he
           was
           ,
           but
           in
           secret
           :
           impatient
           to
           heare
           .
           In
           his
           answeres
           sometime
           hard
           and
           bitter
           ,
           ambitious
           ,
           to
           commaund
           ,
           crafty
           ,
           a
           fayner
           and
           distembler
           .
           When
           he
           sa●●e
           it
           needefull
           ,
           fearefull
           ,
           but
           bould
           in
           dissembling
           his
           feare
           ,
           and
           ill
           be
           loued
           .
           Panuinus
           his
           friend
           ,
           all
           this
           ▪
           and
           yet
           much
           more
           saith
           of
           him
           :
           Albeit
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           Parasite
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           much
           good
           he
           saith
           of
           him
           also
           .
           But
           what
           vertues
           could
           possesse
           a
           man
           subiect
           to
           such
           manifest
           and
           enormious
           sinnes
           ?
           He
           had
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           a
           singular
           memorie
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           aptly
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           recite
           the
           whole
           volume
           of
           the
           auncient
           lawyers
           ,
           Poets
           ,
           and
           Historians
           (
           but
           not
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           he
           neuer
           read
           ▪
           for
           by
           his
           profession
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           a
           diuine
           ▪
           but
           a
           lawyer
           )
           of
           him
           (
           saith
           he
           also
           )
           that
           at
           the
           handes
           of
           Cardinall
           Borromeo
           his
           nephewe
           and
           sisters
           sonne
           ,
           with
           great
           deuotion
           he
           receiued
           all
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           which
           (
           to
           my
           knowledge
           )
           we
           doe
           not
           read
           (
           saith
           the
           same
           Panuinus
           )
           to
           haue
           happened
           to
           any
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Bishops
           .
           Doctour
           Ille●cas
           speaking
           of
           Pascall
           2.
           saith
           .
           That
           hauing
           first
           receiued
           the
           holy
           sacraments
           ,
           he
           died
           .
           Of
           the
           other
           Popes
           I
           doe
           not
           remember
           that
           he
           saith
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           (
           as
           saith
           Sanazaro
           speaking
           of
           Leo
           10.
           )
           that
           the
           Popes
           being
           great
           Simonists
           ,
           haue
           sould
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           kept
           them
           for
           themselues
           .
           Or
           to
           speake
           better
           ,
           
           the
           cause
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           hold
           and
           say
           in
           their
           harts
           there
           is
           no
           God
           :
           and
           so
           in
           the
           time
           of
           sicknes
           ,
           and
           at
           poynt
           to
           die
           ,
           they
           make
           no
           esteeme
           of
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           
           or
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           but
           die
           like
           swine
           .
           This
           Pope
           Pius
           4.
           ordeyned
           a
           confession
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           all
           they
           should
           make
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           be
           Bishops
           :
           the
           which
           in
           his
           life
           Panuinus
           placeth
           .
           This
           confession
           is
           a
           summary
           of
           all
           the
           ignorances
           ,
           supersticions
           ,
           and
           Idolatries
           of
           the
           Antichristianisme
           or
           papisme
           .
           This
           Popes
           whole
           study
           was
           ,
           by
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           to
           get
           money
           :
           and
           whereof
           he
           had
           store
           :
           which
           vpon
           his
           kindred
           ,
           friends
           ,
           &
           buyldings
           ,
           Whereunto
           he
           was
           much
           inclined
           he
           wasted
           .
           In
           the
           1565.
           yeare
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           Poped
           almost
           six
           yeares
           ,
           he
           dyed
           (
           as
           in
           Rome
           went
           the
           common
           voyce
           and
           fame
           )
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           his
           minion
           (
           which
           is
           not
           much
           out
           of
           square
           ,
           sith
           Panuinus
           his
           friend
           of
           him
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           giuen
           to
           delightes
           and
           pleasures
           )
           and
           (
           as
           saith
           the
           same
           Panuinus
           )
           he
           procured
           his
           owne
           death
           .
           
             Morbo
             ex
             victus
             intemperancia
             hausto
          
           )
           to
           wit
           by
           disorder
           in
           eating
           ,
           and
           glutting
           ,
           whose
           belly
           was
           his
           God
           :
           our
           king
           
             Don
             Phillip
          
           2.
           then
           reigning
           in
           Spaine
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pius
           4.
           
           and
           the
           1563.
           yeare
           ,
           a
           thing
           very
           strange
           happened
           in
           Seuill
           ,
           
           the
           which
           ,
           had
           it
           proceeded
           further
           ,
           &
           the
           Inquisitors
           bene
           a
           little
           more
           carelesse
           ;
           so
           likely
           it
           had
           brought
           the
           whole
           papasie
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           else
           should
           it
           at
           the
           least
           haue
           receiued
           some
           notable
           damage
           .
           The
           matter
           is
           this
           .
           In
           Seuill
           where
           some
           more
           curious
           ,
           then
           was
           mete
           for
           the
           papasie
           :
           which
           of
           the
           priests
           and
           Friars
           complained
           bitterly
           to
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           because
           they
           abused
           confession
           (
           as
           others
           also
           afore
           time
           had
           abused
           it
           )
           in
           courting
           and
           making
           loue
           to
           honest
           matrons
           and
           damsels
           ;
           
           and
           for
           such
           end
           moreouer
           ,
           as
           such
           beginnings
           accustomably
           succeede
           .
           The
           holy
           office
           thought
           meete
           ,
           that
           such
           confessors
           should
           be
           punished
           :
           But
           for
           that
           the
           matter
           was
           obscure
           ,
           and
           none
           in
           particular
           but
           generally
           were
           accused
           ;
           they
           made
           an
           edict
           ,
           &
           published
           it
           throughout
           al
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Archbishoprick
           of
           Seuil
           ,
           commanding
           al
           &
           euery
           person
           of
           what
           estate
           or
           condition
           they
           were
           ,
           which
           had
           knowne
           ,
           heard
           or
           vnderstoode
           ,
           if
           any
           Fryar
           or
           Priest
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           that
           with
           their
           daughter
           or
           daughters
           at
           confession
           had
           to
           this
           end
           abused
           the
           sacrament
           of
           confession
           ;
           that
           such
           person
           vpon
           most
           grieuous
           payne
           ,
           shoud
           declare
           it
           to
           the
           holy
           office
           within
           30
           
           dayes
           .
           This
           decree
           once
           published
           ,
           so
           great
           was
           the
           multitude
           of
           women
           ,
           which
           from
           Seuill
           only
           went
           to
           accuse
           their
           filthie
           confessors
           to
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           that
           20
           notaries
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Inquisitors
           ,
           sufficed
           not
           to
           take
           their
           depositions
           .
           The
           Inquisitors
           finding
           themselues
           much
           wearied
           and
           vnable
           in
           30
           dayes
           to
           dispatch
           the
           businesse
           ,
           gaue
           them
           other
           30
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           30
           not
           suffising
           ,
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           they
           prolonged
           the
           time
           .
           Many
           honest
           matrons
           ,
           and
           many
           Ladies
           of
           qualitie
           ,
           held
           great
           warres
           within
           themselues
           :
           The
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           to
           incurre
           the
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           imposed
           by
           the
           Inquisitors
           vppon
           such
           as
           should
           conceale
           it
           ,
           moued
           them
           to
           goe
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           feared
           lest
           their
           husbandes
           holding
           them
           for
           suspect
           ,
           should
           become
           iealous
           of
           them
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           neither
           durst
           they
           ,
           nor
           yet
           found
           oportunitie
           ,
           to
           goe
           and
           speake
           with
           the
           Inquisitors
           .
           But
           at
           last
           disguised
           and
           masked
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Andaluzia
           ,
           as
           couert
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           they
           went
           to
           the
           Inquisitors
           :
           yet
           how
           disguised
           ,
           and
           secret
           soeuer
           they
           were
           ,
           many
           husbands
           left
           not
           to
           follow
           them
           ,
           and
           watche
           them
           earely
           to
           knowe
           whither
           they
           went
           :
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           great
           iealousie
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           it
           was
           a
           sport
           to
           see
           the
           priests
           and
           Friars
           fathers
           of
           confession
           ,
           to
           goe
           sad
           and
           sorrowfull
           hanging
           downe
           their
           heades
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           guilty
           conscience
           :
           euery
           hower
           and
           mynute
           expecting
           ,
           when
           the
           Familiar
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           would
           lay
           handes
           vpon
           them
           .
           Many
           of
           them
           supposed
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           persecution
           was
           to
           come
           vppon
           them
           ;
           yea
           and
           greater
           then
           that
           which
           the
           Lutherans
           then
           suffered
           ,
           yet
           was
           all
           their
           feare
           but
           winde
           ,
           and
           smoke
           which
           passeth
           away
           :
           For
           the
           Inquisitors
           by
           experience
           foreseeing
           the
           great
           damage
           that
           would
           redound
           to
           all
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           if
           their
           ecclesiastical
           persons
           should
           be
           despised
           and
           pointed
           at
           :
           and
           the
           sacrament
           of
           confession
           should
           not
           be
           so
           prised
           nor
           esteemed
           as
           before
           :
           would
           no
           further
           proceed
           in
           the
           busines
           ;
           but
           interposing
           their
           authoritie
           ,
           hushed
           all
           thinges
           ,
           as
           though
           nothing
           had
           euer
           happened
           .
           And
           so
           no
           cōfessor
           was
           chastised
           ,
           no
           not
           those
           ,
           whose
           villanies
           were
           sufficiently
           proued
           :
           which
           thing
           freed
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           order
           from
           great
           anguish
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           sorrowe
           was
           turned
           into
           ioy
           .
           But
           his
           day
           will
           come
           
           vppon
           such
           ,
           and
           the
           Inquisitors
           that
           smothered
           so
           great
           villanies
           ,
           and
           abhominations
           :
           Who
           pardoning
           their
           friendes
           ,
           and
           houshold
           fathers
           of
           confession
           :
           turned
           all
           their
           hate
           and
           fury
           against
           their
           enemies
           the
           Lutherans
           :
           whom
           with
           fire
           and
           bloud
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           persecute
           in
           Seuill
           and
           Valladolid
           :
           but
           in
           many
           partes
           of
           Spaine
           also
           .
           And
           thus
           was
           Iesus
           Christ
           againe
           in
           his
           members
           condemned
           ,
           and
           Barrabas
           let
           loose
           .
           About
           the
           1550.
           yeare
           one
           
             Don
             Pedro
             de
             Cordoua
          
           priest
           made
           confession
           an
           Instrument
           to
           abuse
           his
           deuout
           penitents
           .
           About
           1576
           yeare
           for
           the
           like
           businesse
           ,
           were
           many
           Theatinians
           ,
           or
           Iesuites
           (
           called
           Alumbrados
           )
           in
           Erena
           condemned
           :
           the
           principall
           of
           whom
           was
           called
           Father
           
             Ternan
             daluares
          
           who
           dyed
           in
           the
           gallies
           .
           Not
           many
           yeares
           since
           ,
           in
           Sicilia
           another
           such
           like
           chaunce
           happened
           ,
           not
           that
           which
           to
           this
           purpose
           saith
           Machauile
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           booke
           and
           first
           chapter
           of
           his
           discourses
           .
           I
           alleage
           not
           Machauile
           because
           I
           hold
           him
           for
           Godly
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           wicked
           polititian
           doe
           I
           hold
           him
           :
           the
           Historie
           that
           he
           recounteth
           ,
           doe
           I
           alleage
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           the
           Romane
           Bishops
           (
           as
           saith
           Panuinus
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Pope
           )
           very
           fewe
           there
           were
           ,
           
           that
           from
           such
           lowe
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           short
           time
           had
           attained
           so
           great
           dignities
           as
           did
           Pius
           5.
           for
           being
           a
           friar
           Dominick
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           office
           ,
           he
           came
           on
           foote
           to
           Rome
           :
           and
           within
           15
           yeares
           obteined
           all
           these
           offices
           :
           Inquisitor
           he
           was
           ,
           Bishop
           ,
           Cardinall
           and
           Pope
           .
           His
           name
           at
           the
           font
           was
           Anthony
           :
           because
           he
           was
           borne
           on
           S.
           Anthonies
           day
           :
           when
           he
           was
           fifteene
           yeares
           old
           ,
           he
           placed
           himselfe
           a
           Fryar
           ,
           in
           a
           monasterie
           of
           the
           Dominicks
           ,
           and
           called
           he
           was
           Michaell
           :
           This
           name
           he
           held
           ,
           vntill
           he
           was
           Pope
           :
           and
           would
           then
           neither
           be
           called
           Anthony
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           Christian
           name
           :
           nor
           Michael
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           name
           of
           his
           order
           ,
           but
           called
           himselfe
           Pius
           5.
           which
           name
           well
           agreeth
           with
           the
           figure
           called
           Antiphrasis
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           call
           a
           
             Negro
             White
             Iohn
          
           ;
           So
           he
           being
           Impious
           ,
           called
           himselfe
           Pius
           .
           Cōcerning
           his
           electiō
           might
           well
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           which
           said
           Iohn
           Bishop
           and
           Cardinall
           of
           Porta
           said
           (
           as
           Panuinus
           reporteth
           )
           of
           Gregorie
           10.
           
        
         
           
             Quem
             patrem
             patrum
             fecit
             discordia
             fratrum
             .
          
           The
           discorde
           among
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           made
           Pius
           the
           fift
           ;
           Pope
           .
           After
           hee
           was
           made
           Pope
           ,
           he
           gaue
           out
           against
           the
           most
           gracious
           Queen
           
           of
           England
           ,
           defendresse
           of
           the
           true
           &
           Catholique
           faith
           ,
           a
           most
           pestilent
           bull
           ;
           wherin
           he
           absolued
           all
           her
           subiects
           from
           of
           their
           oathe
           of
           obedience
           which
           they
           had
           made
           :
           and
           exhorted
           the
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           to
           take
           armes
           against
           her
           .
           This
           furious
           and
           brutish
           lightning
           effected
           no
           mischiefe
           ,
           al
           was
           turned
           to
           smoke
           nothing
           was
           heard
           but
           a
           certaine
           thunderclap
           ,
           &
           noise
           of
           gunshot
           or
           childernes
           squibbes
           .
           And
           so
           his
           bull
           was
           foolishnesse
           ,
           a
           little
           bubble
           it
           was
           ,
           which
           when
           is
           rayneth
           ,
           is
           made
           vpon
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           presently
           vadeth
           away
           .
           He
           that
           brought
           this
           bull
           to
           England
           ,
           was
           caught
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           traitor
           sentenced
           to
           death
           :
           and
           quartered
           ;
           the
           Pope
           his
           God
           on
           earth
           being
           vnable
           to
           helpe
           him
           ,
           nor
           with
           all
           the
           Masses
           ,
           they
           sayd
           for
           him
           ,
           could
           draw
           him
           out
           of
           hell
           .
           And
           the
           Queene
           in
           her
           kingdome
           liueth
           and
           reigneth
           ;
           triumphing
           ouer
           her
           enemies
           ,
           maintaining
           and
           defending
           the
           holy
           catholique
           faith
           ,
           and
           making
           her
           kingdome
           a
           receptacle
           ,
           refuge
           and
           sanctuarie
           for
           poore
           strangers
           ,
           which
           from
           so
           many
           parts
           of
           Europe
           (
           flying
           the
           tyranny
           of
           the
           Roman
           Antichrist
           )
           haue
           these
           40.
           yeares
           space
           with
           drawne
           themselues
           to
           it
           .
           The
           powerfull
           arme
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           all
           sufficient
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           Iehoua
           hath
           done
           this
           :
           to
           him
           be
           the
           glory
           for
           euer
           &
           euer
           amen
           .
           
           For
           besides
           him
           is
           there
           no
           God
           :
           cōfounded
           then
           be
           they
           that
           serue
           and
           worship
           carued
           Images
           ;
           those
           that
           worship
           Idols
           :
           sith
           they
           neither
           can
           helpe
           them
           ,
           nor
           yet
           doe
           goodnesse
           .
           
           This
           Impius
           5.
           spunged
           out
           of
           Petrarque
           and
           Bocace
           the
           famous
           Italian
           Poets
           ,
           all
           that
           ,
           which
           with
           great
           liberty
           and
           truth
           they
           had
           said
           concerning
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           ecclesiastcall
           persons
           .
           For
           ye
           must
           note
           ,
           that
           before
           God
           raised
           vp
           Luther
           ,
           and
           others
           more
           that
           succeeded
           ;
           the
           Italians
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           ,
           the
           subtill
           and
           free
           witted
           Florentines
           ,
           were
           those
           ,
           that
           with
           their
           liuely
           collours
           ,
           and
           proper
           shaddowes
           painted
           out
           the
           Pope
           ,
           his
           Roman
           Court
           and
           clergie
           .
           Read
           
             Dant
             ,
             Petrark
          
           and
           Bocace
           (
           but
           beware
           they
           be
           not
           those
           which
           the
           Pope
           hath
           gelded
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           see
           if
           I
           speake
           truth
           .
           Great
           shame
           it
           is
           for
           our
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           esteemed
           themselues
           of
           as
           free
           and
           good
           conceit
           as
           the
           Italians
           ,
           that
           they
           disable
           ,
           and
           deiect
           themselues
           slaues
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           not
           daring
           to
           whisper
           against
           him
           ,
           what
           villanies
           soeuer
           they
           see
           him
           commit
           .
           Libertie
           of
           conscience
           :
           Libertie
           ,
           away
           away
           with
           the
           Pope
           this
           proud
           Antichrist
           .
           
           Some
           of
           these
           places
           which
           Pius
           5.
           hath
           gelded
           ,
           among
           the
           sayings
           of
           learned
           men
           ,
           which
           haue
           spoken
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           will
           we
           afterwards
           alleage
           .
           
           In
           the
           1572
           yeare
           ,
           and
           first
           day
           of
           May
           died
           
             Pius
             5.
             
             Don
             Philip
          
           being
           king
           of
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Gregorie
           13.
           
           a
           Bolonnist
           ,
           before
           called
           
             Hugo
             boncompagno
          
           the
           15.
           day
           of
           may
           ,
           &
           1572.
           yeare
           was
           set
           in
           the
           seat
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           13
           yeares
           little
           more
           ,
           or
           lesse
           he
           Poped
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           he
           renewed
           the
           old
           hatred
           of
           his
           predecessor
           Pius
           5.
           against
           the
           Queene
           of
           England
           :
           &
           so
           practized
           by
           al
           possible
           meanes
           ,
           one
           while
           by
           force
           (
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           great
           Armada
           sent
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           &
           had
           a
           miserable
           end
           )
           another
           while
           by
           craft
           and
           deceit
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           seene
           in
           the
           great
           traitor
           Parry
           ,
           and
           others
           by
           him
           sent
           ,
           who
           had
           also
           a
           miserable
           end
           ,
           and
           were
           quatered
           into
           4
           parts
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           deserued
           )
           to
           doe
           her
           all
           the
           mischiefe
           he
           could
           .
           But
           God
           deliuered
           the
           Queene
           from
           all
           those
           cursed
           inuentions
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           God
           a
           iust
           iudge
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           chastized
           this
           Gregorie
           ,
           by
           killing
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           sending
           his
           soule
           into
           hell
           .
           It
           was
           the
           common
           voyce
           and
           fame
           in
           Rome
           ,
           that
           Gregorie
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           and
           also
           being
           Pope
           ,
           like
           a
           father
           ,
           but
           not
           most
           holy
           :
           nor
           yet
           holy
           ,
           but
           carnall
           ,
           had
           his
           concubyne
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           also
           little
           sonnes
           ,
           which
           said
           vnto
           him
           such
           graces
           ,
           as
           made
           him
           to
           laugh
           .
           And
           beeing
           Pope
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           grace
           that
           his
           little
           sonne
           Philippicus
           sayd
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           his
           father
           gaue
           him
           fiue
           thousand
           crownes
           of
           rent
           .
           Marke
           ô
           yee
           Spaniards
           ,
           how
           the
           Patrimony
           which
           you
           call
           Saint
           Peters
           ,
           is
           imployed
           .
           And
           he
           is
           not
           alone
           ,
           he
           which
           hath
           it
           doth
           so
           also
           imploy
           it
           :
           as
           we
           haue
           seene
           in
           the
           liues
           of
           the
           Popes
           .
           The
           ceremony
           of
           the
           stoole
           ,
           needed
           not
           this
           Gregorie
           :
           for
           very
           well
           was
           he
           knowne
           to
           be
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           woman
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           was
           the
           most
           fierce
           &
           bloudy
           battaile
           betweene
           the
           Portugales
           ,
           and
           Moores
           in
           Africk
           :
           wherein
           3
           kinges
           died
           .
           
             Don
             Sebastian
          
           the
           king
           ,
           being
           dead
           in
           this
           battell
           ;
           the
           Cardinall
           
             Don
             Henry
          
           ,
           brother
           of
           king
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           the
           third
           grandfather
           of
           
             Don
             Sebastian
          
           ,
           was
           elected
           king
           ,
           who
           like
           another
           Anius
           was
           king
           and
           Priest
           ,
           of
           whom
           Virgill
           saith
           in
           the
           3.
           of
           his
           Aeneads
           .
        
         
           Rex
           Anius
           ,
           rex
           idem
           hominum
           ,
           Phaebique
           sacerdos
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           Cardinall
           say
           the
           Portugales
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           the
           
           moone
           he
           was
           borne
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Eclipse
           of
           the
           moone
           he
           died
           .
           In
           the
           1581
           or
           82
           yeare
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Gregorie
           13.
           his
           Popeing
           ,
           a
           very
           straunge
           chaunce
           happened
           in
           Valladolid
           .
           There
           dwelled
           in
           Valladolid
           ,
           
           a
           knight
           quallified
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           had
           2
           daughters
           ,
           which
           constantly
           perseuering
           in
           the
           good
           religion
           ,
           they
           had
           learned
           of
           the
           good
           D.
           Ca●alla
           ,
           and
           other
           martyrs
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           were
           condemned
           to
           be
           burned
           .
           The
           father
           being
           a
           most
           rancke
           Papist
           :
           besought
           the
           Inquisitors
           to
           permit
           thē
           for
           their
           better
           instruction
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           his
           house
           :
           which
           thing
           ,
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           credit
           they
           reposed
           in
           him
           :
           graunted
           .
           And
           brought
           thus
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           the
           father
           endeauored
           to
           diuert
           them
           from
           their
           constant
           resolution
           .
           And
           seing
           he
           could
           not
           conuince
           them
           ;
           he
           caused
           Priests
           and
           Friars
           to
           dispute
           with
           them
           :
           but
           in
           vaine
           were
           all
           their
           disputs
           .
           For
           the
           Lord
           (
           as
           in
           Luke
           21.
           15.
           he
           had
           promised
           )
           gaue
           them
           vtterance
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           which
           the
           new
           Pharesies
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Friars
           were
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           ,
           nor
           gainesay
           ,
           The
           father
           then
           seeing
           al
           his
           endeuour
           nought
           auailed
           ,
           went
           himselfe
           to
           his
           groue
           ,
           cut
           downe
           wood
           ,
           and
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           drawne
           to
           Valladolid
           ,
           he
           himselfe
           kindled
           the
           fire
           ,
           &
           so
           were
           they
           burned
           .
           And
           no
           maruell
           :
           Seing
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           same
           place
           of
           S.
           
           Luke
           forwarned
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           so
           shuld
           happē
           .
           
             Ye
             shal
             be
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             deliuered
             vp
             ,
             euen
             of
             your
             owne
             fathers
             ,
             brothers
             ,
             kinsflolkes
             &
             friends
             ,
             &
             they
             shall
             kill
             you
             ,
             &
             ye
             shal
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             ,
          
           thus
           farre
           of
           the
           afflictions
           &
           miseries
           of
           the
           poore
           faithful
           :
           yet
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           then
           addeth
           ,
           is
           for
           our
           comfort
           .
           
             But
             one
             haire
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             perish
             or
             fall
             from
             your
             head
             :
          
           in
           pacience
           possesse
           ye
           your
           soules
           .
           So
           did
           these
           two
           blessed
           of
           the
           Lord
           possesse
           ,
           and
           now
           enioy
           that
           celestiall
           glorie
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           died
           ,
           had
           prepared
           for
           them
           before
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           .
           This
           cruell
           father
           ,
           in
           doing
           that
           he
           did
           against
           his
           daughters
           ,
           vndoubtedly
           supposed
           ,
           he
           did
           great
           seruice
           to
           God.
           Of
           this
           also
           hath
           the
           Lord
           foretould
           vs
           ,
           
           
             Iohn
             16.
             2.
             
             The
             hower
             commeth
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             whosoeuer
             shall
             kill
             you
             ,
             shall
             thinke
             he
             doth
             God
             seruice
             .
          
           And
           that
           we
           should
           not
           bee
           dismayed
           ,
           but
           coragious
           in
           such
           afflictions
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           chapter
           saith
           .
           
             These
             things
             haue
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             in
             me
             ye
             might
             haue
             peace
             :
             in
             the
             world
             ye
             shall
             haue
             trouble
             ,
             but
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             I
             haue
             ouercome
             
             the
             world
             .
          
           This
           Gregorie
           carelesse
           to
           correct
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           Clergie
           either
           in
           life
           or
           doctrin
           ,
           by
           āticipating
           10
           daies
           in
           the
           yere
           ,
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           correct
           the
           callender
           .
           And
           to
           eternize
           his
           name
           ,
           this
           callender
           he
           called
           Gregorilanum
           .
           At
           this
           time
           ,
           were
           reunited
           al
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           which
           from
           the
           enterance
           of
           the
           Moores
           into
           Spaine
           880.
           &
           so
           many
           yeares
           sithens
           ,
           haue
           bene
           deuided
           ,
           &
           so
           
             Don
             Philip
          
           our
           king
           and
           Lord
           in
           all
           Spaine
           reigneth
           I
           beseech
           my
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           my
           hart
           ,
           to
           giue
           him
           vnderstanding
           to
           know
           who
           the
           Pope
           is
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           1521.
           
           yeare
           &
           the
           yeare
           of
           famine
           ,
           the
           13
           of
           December
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           village
           of
           25
           or
           30
           houses
           ,
           called
           Montalto
           neere
           to
           the
           citie
           of
           Firmo
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           marches
           of
           Ancona
           ,
           was
           borne
           
             Felix
             Pereto
          
           called
           Sistus
           5.
           
           In
           this
           Sistus
           5.
           the
           common
           saying
           in
           Spaine
           was
           fulfilled
           :
           
             Rex
             por
             natura
             y
             papa
             por
             Ventura
             .
          
           A
           king
           by
           nature
           ,
           a
           Pope
           by
           aduenture
           :
           for
           so
           poore
           was
           his
           father
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           swineheard
           .
           Felix
           in
           his
           childhood
           was
           very
           poorely
           brought
           vp
           ,
           but
           shewing
           some
           sufficiencie
           of
           wit
           ,
           a
           gētlewoman
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           clothed
           him
           with
           the
           habite
           of
           Saint
           Frauncis
           ,
           &
           intreated
           the
           warden
           to
           receiue
           him
           into
           his
           couent
           where
           he
           studied
           Grāmer
           ,
           logique
           ,
           Philosophie
           ,
           &
           schoole
           diuinitie
           :
           and
           in
           those
           sciences
           much
           proffited
           .
           In
           the
           end
           ,
           being
           nowe
           of
           age
           hee
           was
           made
           Inquisitor
           .
           In
           which
           office
           ,
           such
           was
           his
           cariage
           ,
           as
           few
           could
           abide
           his
           crueltie
           :
           And
           so
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           he
           called
           before
           him
           ,
           
             a
             magnifico
          
           of
           Venice
           ,
           who
           (
           being
           come
           )
           very
           discourteously
           ,
           &
           inhumanly
           he
           intreated
           .
           This
           gentleman
           vnaccustomed
           to
           heare
           such
           iniuries
           and
           disgraces
           ,
           (
           as
           by
           that
           which
           after
           he
           did
           for
           reuenge
           to
           the
           Lord
           Inquisitor
           appeareth
           )
           did
           stomacke
           the
           matter
           .
           A
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           this
           gentleman
           encountered
           the
           Inquisitor
           ,
           &
           when
           he
           saw
           him
           ,
           he
           cōmanded
           his
           seruant
           with
           a
           good
           cudgell
           ,
           which
           he
           carried
           ,
           to
           abate
           the
           fearcenes
           of
           the
           vnhappy
           
             Pereto
             .
             Inf●●lix
          
           being
           thus
           cudgelled
           ,
           returned
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           recounted
           his
           mischaunce
           to
           Pope
           .
           Pius
           4.
           very
           much
           complayning
           vpon
           the
           Magnifico
           .
           The
           Pope
           hereat
           disdayning
           :
           sent
           him
           backe
           to
           Venice
           ,
           with
           much
           more
           authoritie
           &
           power
           then
           before
           .
           When
           Felix
           was
           returned
           vnto
           Venice
           ,
           he
           presented
           his
           cōomission
           to
           the
           Segniory
           .
           The
           Segniory
           being
           wise
           &
           prudent
           ,
           &
           knowing
           the
           quarrilous
           humor
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           &
           wel
           perceiuing
           that
           he
           came
           with
           a
           desire
           to
           reuenge
           ,
           commanded
           a
           wax
           candle
           to
           be
           
           kindled
           and
           Felix
           if
           he
           were
           wise
           ,
           precisely
           to
           depart
           their
           dominion
           and
           iurisdiction
           ,
           before
           that
           candle
           were
           consumed
           .
           This
           Infoelix
           vnable
           to
           doe
           otherwise
           ,
           
           returned
           eftsoones
           to
           Rome
           ,
           &
           complained
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           The
           Pope
           seeing
           this
           man
           meete
           for
           his
           seruice
           .
           made
           him
           maister
           of
           his
           Pallace
           .
           After
           this
           when
           the
           Spanish
           Inquisition
           (
           of
           all
           men
           how
           high
           soeuer
           feared
           ,
           &
           liked
           of
           none
           (
           held
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Toledo
           for
           suspected
           of
           heresie
           ;
           the
           Pope
           sent
           Felix
           into
           Spaine
           to
           heare
           this
           cause
           .
           The
           General
           of
           the
           Franciscās
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           dignitie
           among
           them
           ,
           now
           happened
           to
           die
           .
           This
           dignitie
           gaue
           the
           Pope
           to
           Felix
           ,
           whom
           a
           few
           yeares
           after
           ,
           the
           same
           Pope
           made
           Cardinall
           .
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           when
           Gregorie
           13
           was
           dead
           :
           Felix
           by
           meanes
           of
           his
           good
           friends
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           was
           made
           Pope
           ,
           and
           called
           himselfe
           Sistus
           5.
           
           This
           name
           he
           tooke
           in
           memorie
           of
           Sistus
           4.
           who
           was
           ,
           as
           was
           he
           a
           Franciscan
           Friar
           .
           So
           abhominable
           truly
           are
           the
           thinges
           read
           of
           this
           Sistus
           4.
           that
           their
           memorie
           with
           him
           ,
           deserueth
           to
           be
           buried
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           obliuion
           .
           Read
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           culled
           out
           of
           diuers
           authors
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           all
           this
           ,
           would
           Felix
           be
           called
           Sistus
           5.
           because
           he
           thought
           to
           be
           another
           ,
           and
           yet
           worse
           then
           Sistus
           4.
           
           When
           he
           was
           Pope
           (
           as
           though
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           Romane
           court
           ,
           his
           Rome
           ,
           his
           Babilon
           ,
           which
           for
           her
           customes
           ,
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           all
           fornications
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           beastly
           abhominations
           ,
           and
           for
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           schoole
           of
           error
           ,
           and
           Temple
           of
           heresie
           said
           her
           renowned
           Petrarque
           )
           now
           200
           yeares
           past
           ,
           nothing
           there
           were
           to
           be
           corrected
           or
           amended
           )
           he
           gaue
           himselfe
           I
           say
           (
           as
           though
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           he
           had
           nothing
           to
           doe
           )
           to
           seeke
           to
           correct
           &
           after
           his
           maner
           ,
           to
           entermedle
           in
           the
           houses
           of
           others
           .
           And
           so
           by
           all
           possible
           wayes
           ,
           deceites
           ,
           crafts
           ,
           treason
           and
           violence
           ,
           he
           practized
           to
           disturbe
           the
           quiet
           and
           happinesse
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           England
           ,
           suborning
           ,
           and
           animating
           most
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           abhominable
           traitors
           :
           promising
           them
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           neither
           had
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           could
           giue
           to
           others
           :
           at
           least
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ;
           if
           they
           should
           murder
           the
           most
           illustrious
           Queene
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           for
           forty
           yeares
           space
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           peace
           ,
           &
           clemencie
           ,
           most
           prudently
           hath
           gouerned
           her
           kingdome
           .
           In
           which
           time
           with
           temporal
           riches
           &
           abundance
           of
           bodily
           necessaries
           ,
           &
           with
           spiritual
           riches
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           preaching
           
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           hath
           God
           blessed
           this
           kingdome
           .
           From
           all
           these
           treasons
           ,
           God
           as
           a
           most
           mercifull
           father
           ,
           maugre
           Antichrist
           of
           Rome
           hath
           deliuered
           the
           Queene
           .
           Let
           the
           Pope
           then
           burst
           for
           anger
           .
           So
           also
           hath
           this
           Pope
           opposed
           himselfe
           to
           the
           most
           illustrious
           king
           of
           Nauarre
           ,
           and
           his
           first
           brother
           the
           prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           cursing
           and
           depriuing
           them
           of
           all
           whatsoeuer
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           were
           to
           haue
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           of
           the
           vndoubted
           right
           which
           for
           wāt
           of
           right
           heire
           male
           ,
           hath
           the
           king
           of
           Nauarre
           to
           the
           crowne
           of
           France
           .
           God
           for
           his
           infinit
           goodnes
           ,
           haue
           mercy
           on
           his
           poore
           Church
           ,
           which
           this
           Antichrist
           in
           these
           princes
           doth
           persecute
           .
           Arise
           Lord
           ,
           put
           to
           flight
           thine
           enemies
           ,
           break
           the
           hornes
           of
           this
           beast
           ,
           that
           he
           doe
           no
           more
           harme
           to
           thy
           poore
           children
           :
           hasten
           to
           destroy
           Antichrist
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           thy
           mouth
           ,
           with
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           God
           of
           peace
           beate
           downe
           Sathan
           ,
           &
           that
           speedely
           vnder
           our
           feete
           ,
           
           and
           exalt
           his
           sonne
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           subiecting
           al
           things
           vnder
           his
           feete
           ,
           &
           placeing
           him
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           for
           head
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           which
           is
           his
           body
           ,
           &
           he
           the
           fulnes
           thereof
           ;
           which
           filleth
           al
           things
           in
           al
           persons
           .
           This
           most
           Christiā
           prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           whom
           Sistus
           5.
           bāned
           ,
           in
           the
           1588
           yeare
           died
           of
           poyson
           .
           
           In
           the
           same
           yeare
           did
           Henry
           3.
           
           K.
           of
           France
           cause
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           to
           be
           slaine
           ,
           &
           another
           day
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           Guise
           :
           the
           cause
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Duke
           had
           cōspired
           to
           kil
           the
           king
           ,
           &
           vsurpe
           the
           kingdom
           .
           Shortly
           after
           (
           but
           of
           her
           natural
           death
           )
           died
           also
           the
           mother
           of
           the
           king
           .
           The
           death
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           &
           of
           his
           brother
           ,
           caused
           many
           ,
           &
           the
           most
           principall
           cities
           of
           of
           Frāce
           ,
           as
           Paris
           ,
           Roan
           ,
           Lyons
           ,
           Tholous
           ,
           &
           others
           to
           rebell
           against
           the
           king
           .
           The
           yeare
           following
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           1589
           the
           king
           came
           vpon
           Paris
           ,
           and
           besieged
           it
           straightly
           .
           The
           Parisians
           seing
           themselues
           in
           that
           estate
           ,
           resolued
           of
           no
           other
           remedy
           for
           deliuerance
           frō
           their
           present
           miserie
           ,
           but
           to
           kill
           the
           king
           :
           To
           him
           that
           would
           kill
           him
           ,
           did
           they
           promise
           great
           rewards
           :
           &
           so
           there
           wanted
           not
           some
           desperate
           persons
           ,
           
           which
           offered
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           Amongst
           al
           these
           ,
           was
           a
           Dominican
           Friar
           called
           Clement
           before
           the
           rest
           preferred
           ,
           aman
           vnlearned
           ,
           &
           of
           little
           honesty
           :
           &
           for
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           had
           oftē
           bene
           chastised
           ,
           with
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           couent
           .
           To
           the
           kings
           campe
           came
           he
           ,
           fayning
           busines
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           of
           most
           great
           importance
           :
           The
           king
           in
           affection
           much
           inclined
           to
           these
           Friars
           ,
           cōmāded
           he
           should
           come
           in
           .
           The
           
           Friar
           being
           entered
           ,
           kneeled
           on
           his
           knees
           befor
           the
           king
           ▪
           the
           king
           ,
           who
           was
           sitting
           the
           better
           to
           heare
           him
           ,
           somewhat
           dubled
           his
           body
           :
           The
           cursed
           Sinon
           then
           drawing
           a
           poysoned
           knife
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           brought
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           thrust
           it
           into
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           king
           .
           The
           king
           feeling
           himselfe
           wounded
           ,
           cried
           out
           :
           to
           the
           crie
           ranne
           many
           ,
           who
           stabbed
           and
           killed
           this
           vnmercifull
           Clement
           ,
           albeit
           the
           king
           commaunded
           they
           should
           not
           kil
           him
           .
           This
           wound
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           caused
           sadnes
           and
           sorrow
           in
           the
           kings
           campe
           ▪
           contrariwise
           ,
           great
           mirth
           amongst
           the
           enemies
           :
           who
           instantly
           demanded
           aloud
           ,
           if
           the
           Friars
           knife
           were
           sharp
           enough
           .
           The
           king
           (
           after
           he
           had
           appointed
           the
           king
           of
           Nauarre
           his
           brother
           in
           law
           ,
           called
           Henry
           4.
           who
           was
           the
           neerest
           in
           bloud
           ,
           for
           his
           successor
           )
           the
           night
           following
           died
           .
           When
           newes
           of
           the
           kings
           death
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           Pope
           Sistus
           5.
           made
           a
           solemne
           Oration
           in
           the
           concistorie
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           the
           11.
           of
           September
           1589.
           where
           he
           not
           only
           compared
           the
           treason
           of
           this
           cursed
           Dominick
           ,
           with
           the
           act
           of
           Eleazar
           ,
           
           and
           of
           Iudith
           :
           but
           said
           also
           it
           surpasseth
           them
           .
           (
           Of
           Eleazar
           is
           made
           mention
           1.
           
           Macha
           6.
           )
           who
           seing
           an
           Elephant
           more
           mighty
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           armed
           with
           the
           armes
           of
           the
           king
           supposing
           that
           king
           Antiochus
           was
           vpon
           him
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           purchace
           eternall
           glorie
           ,
           he
           aduentured
           himself
           ,
           &
           ran
           couragiously
           to
           the
           Eelephāt
           ,
           through
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           squadron
           ,
           killing
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           left
           ,
           and
           all
           sides
           throwing
           downe
           ,
           vntill
           he
           came
           vnder
           the
           Elephant
           ,
           and
           placing
           himselfe
           vnder
           him
           ,
           slew
           him
           :
           the
           Elephant
           fell
           to
           the
           ground
           vppon
           him
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           dyed
           .
           Iudith
           cutte
           of
           the
           head
           of
           Holophernes
           .
           The
           warre
           that
           Antiochus
           and
           Holophernes
           made
           against
           the
           people
           of
           God
           was
           vniust
           :
           but
           the
           warre
           which
           Henry
           the
           third
           made
           against
           the
           league
           ,
           which
           had
           conspired
           against
           him
           ,
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           and
           take
           from
           him
           his
           kingdome
           ;
           was
           most
           iust
           :
           So
           that
           herein
           was
           hee
           no
           tyrant
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           both
           liuing
           and
           dying
           ,
           hee
           was
           of
           the
           same
           religion
           of
           the
           league
           :
           as
           at
           his
           end
           appeared
           .
           For
           in
           that
           small
           time
           that
           he
           liued
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           wounded
           ,
           hee
           confessed
           ,
           communicated
           ,
           and
           was
           anoynted
           .
           But
           leauing
           these
           humane
           reasons
           ,
           come
           we
           to
           the
           holy
           scripture
           .
           It
           appeareth
           by
           the
           scripture
           ,
           that
           Saule
           was
           a
           wicked
           king
           ,
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           a
           tyrant
           ,
           forsaken
           of
           God
           :
           and
           so
           hath
           God
           
           to
           
             Samuel
             .
             How
             long
             doest
             thou
             morne
             for
             Saul
             ,
             seeing
             I
             haue
             forsaken
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             reigne
             ouer
             Israell
             ?
          
           And
           commanded
           him
           to
           goe
           ,
           
           and
           anoynt
           for
           king
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Issai
           :
           which
           was
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           chap.
           verse
           14.
           it
           is
           said
           .
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             departed
             from
             Saul
             ,
             and
             the
             euill
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             did
             torment
             him
             .
          
           Albeit
           such
           a
           one
           was
           Saul
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           God
           commaund
           Samuel
           or
           any
           other
           to
           kill
           him
           .
           And
           so
           Dauid
           (
           although
           God
           had
           chosen
           him
           ,
           and
           Samuell
           annointed
           him
           for
           king
           )
           when
           manifest
           occasion
           and
           meanes
           were
           twise
           offered
           him
           ,
           to
           kill
           Saul
           ;
           yet
           killed
           he
           him
           not
           .
           Also
           when
           Dauid
           and
           his
           followers
           were
           hid
           in
           a
           caue
           for
           feare
           of
           Saul
           (
           as
           1.
           
           Sam.
           24.
           )
           appeareth
           Saul
           entred
           the
           same
           caue
           to
           doe
           his
           needs
           :
           then
           did
           Dauids
           men
           aduise
           him
           not
           to
           let
           slippe
           occasion
           ,
           but
           to
           kill
           Saule
           .
           But
           Dauid
           instructed
           in
           a
           better
           schoole
           then
           were
           they
           ,
           answered
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             keepe
             me
             from
             doeing
             such
             a
             thing
             against
             my
             maister
             ,
             and
             the
             annointed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             stretch
             not
             out
             my
             hand
             against
             him
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Lordes
             annointed
             :
          
           And
           not
           only
           did
           not
           kil
           him
           ,
           but
           grieued
           to
           haue
           cut
           of
           the
           lap
           of
           his
           garment
           ,
           as
           if
           herein
           he
           had
           done
           some
           great
           disgrace
           .
           And
           in
           the
           26.
           chap.
           of
           the
           same
           booke
           ,
           it
           is
           reported
           ;
           that
           Dauid
           &
           Abisai
           came
           by
           night
           to
           the
           camp
           of
           Saule
           ,
           &
           found
           him
           sleeping
           ,
           &c.
           
           Then
           Abisai
           said
           to
           
             Dauid
             ,
             God
             hath
             closed
             thine
             enemy
             into
             thine
             hands
             this
             day
             :
             now
             therfore
             I
             pray
             thee
             let
             me
             smite
             him
             once
             with
             a
             speare
             vnto
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             smite
             him
             agayne
             .
          
           And
           Dauid
           said
           to
           
             Abisai
             :
             Destroy
             him
             not
             :
             for
             who
             can
             lay
             his
             hand
             on
             the
             Lords
             Annoynted
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             be
             guiltlesse
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             Dauid
             said
             :
             As
             the
             Lord
             liueth
             ,
             either
             the
             Lord
             shall
             simite
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             day
             shall
             come
             to
             dye
             ;
             or
             he
             shall
             descend
             into
             battayle
             ,
             and
             perish
             .
             The
             Lord
             keepe
             me
             from
             laying
             myne
             handes
             vpon
             the
             Lordes
             annoynted
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           when
           one
           brought
           newes
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Saule
           ,
           saying
           ;
           that
           hee
           had
           slaine
           him
           :
           what
           gaue
           Dauid
           vnto
           him
           for
           his
           good
           tidings
           ?
           He
           said
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             How
             wast
             thou
             not
             affraid
             to
             put
             forth
             thy
             hand
             to
             destroy
             the
             Annointed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Then
             Dauid
             commanded
             one
             to
             kill
             him
             :
             who
             wounded
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             died
             .
             And
             Dauid
             said
             vnto
             him
             .
             Thy
             bloud
             be
             vpon
             thine
             owne
             head
             :
             for
             thine
             owne
             mouth
             hath
             testified
             against
             thee
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             haue
             slaine
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             .
             And
             Dauid
             mourned
             for
             Saule
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Whereupon
           we
           will
           conclude
           ,
           that
           wickedly
           did
           this
           Friar
           ,
           and
           those
           
           of
           his
           counsell
           ,
           in
           murthering
           their
           king
           :
           and
           that
           wickedly
           did
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           praising
           and
           cannonising
           this
           fact
           .
           What
           reuelation
           had
           Sistus
           5.
           that
           God
           had
           wholly
           cast
           off
           Henrie
           the
           third
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           forbid
           any
           obsequies
           and
           honours
           ,
           accustomed
           to
           be
           made
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           for
           him
           ,
           &
           commanded
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           pray
           for
           him
           ?
           Samuel
           and
           Dauid
           had
           most
           sure
           reuelation
           that
           Saule
           was
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           as
           such
           a
           one
           )
           was
           he
           fallen
           into
           a
           reprobate
           sence
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           did
           they
           let
           him
           liue
           ,
           &
           cōspired
           not
           his
           death
           .
           If
           a
           Prince
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           be
           he
           heretike
           (
           as
           they
           call
           him
           )
           or
           Catholike
           ,
           shall
           not
           fully
           obey
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Pope
           commandeth
           him
           ,
           albeit
           it
           be
           to
           the
           depriuing
           him
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           giuing
           it
           to
           another
           ,
           then
           shall
           he
           be
           cursed
           and
           excommunicate
           both
           in
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           vile
           person
           (
           if
           we
           beleeue
           Sistus
           5.
           )
           with
           good
           conscience
           may
           kill
           him
           .
           And
           such
           a
           one
           that
           shall
           murther
           him
           ,
           shall
           haue
           done
           an
           act
           very
           meritorious
           and
           holy
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           he
           deserueth
           to
           be
           cannonized
           .
           What
           Christian
           religion
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           one
           shall
           be
           cannonized
           for
           committing
           that
           which
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           (
           as
           by
           exāples
           we
           already
           haue
           proued
           )
           is
           expresly
           forbidden
           ?
           Oh
           times
           !
           oh
           customes
           !
           But
           vpon
           such
           will
           his
           day
           come
           :
           these
           swine
           shall
           not
           escape
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           without
           their
           Saint
           Martin
           .
        
         
           With
           Sistus
           5.
           conclude
           we
           saying
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           moneth
           of
           September
           ,
           and
           1590.
           yeare
           he
           died
           ,
           whom
           Vrban
           7.
           which
           poped
           12
           dayes
           succeeded
           .
           At
           the
           end
           of
           the
           yeare
           1590.
           
           Gregorie
           14.
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           died
           in
           September
           1591.
           
           Innocent
           9.
           succeeded
           Gregorie
           14.
           who
           a
           small
           time
           poped
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           space
           of
           14.
           moneths
           ,
           foure
           Popes
           died
           :
           
             Sistus
             ,
             Vrban
             ,
             Gregorie
          
           ,
           and
           Innocent
           :
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           the
           most
           ,
           or
           all
           of
           them
           died
           of
           poyson
           .
           For
           Brazuto
           is
           not
           dead
           that
           giueth
           thē
           poyson
           .
           This
           Brazuto
           killed
           6
           Popes
           with
           poison
           (
           as
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Damasus
           2.
           we
           haue
           declared
           .
           )
           In
           the
           1592.
           yeare
           Innocent
           9.
           being
           dead
           Clement
           8.
           
           or
           9.
           or
           10.
           succeeded
           .
           This
           Clement
           poping
           ,
           in
           the
           1599.
           yeare
           ,
           a
           Friar
           Capuchan
           ,
           incited
           by
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           attempted
           to
           kill
           the
           French
           king
           Henry
           4.
           but
           his
           treason
           was
           discouered
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           he
           caught
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           &
           in
           September
           1598.
           died
           the
           king
           
             Don
             Philip
          
           2.
           aged
           70
           yeares
           :
           &
           
             Don
             Philip
          
           3.
           sonne
           of
           the
           forenamed
           
             Don
             Philip
          
           2.
           and
           of
           the
           daughter
           
           of
           Maximillian
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Empresse
           
             Dona
             Maria
             de
             Austria
          
           ,
           sister
           of
           the
           king
           
             Don
             Philip
          
           2.
           succeeded
           him
           .
           God
           grant
           him
           grace
           ,
           as
           the
           dutie
           &
           office
           of
           a
           king
           requireth
           ,
           night
           and
           day
           to
           meditate
           in
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           &
           accomplish
           that
           which
           God
           (
           Deut.
           17.
           18.
           
           )
           commandeth
           a
           king
           shuld
           do
           :
           
             When
             he
             shall
             sit
          
           (
           saith
           God
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           king
           )
           
             vpon
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             he
             shall
             cause
             to
             be
             written
             the
             booke
             of
             this
             law
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             reade
             therein
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           Note
           ye
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           God
           commandeth
           the
           king
           to
           reade
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           :
           and
           then
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           he
           is
           to
           reade
           them
           ,
           
             that
             he
             may
             learne
             to
             feare
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             keepe
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             these
             ordinances
             to
             do
             them
             :
             That
             he
             lift
             not
             vp
             his
             heart
             aboue
             his
             brethren
             ,
             nor
             turne
             f●rm
             the
             commandement
             ,
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             nor
             to
             the
             left
             :
             that
             he
             may
             prolong
             his
             dayes
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           God
           not
           onely
           comaundeth
           the
           king
           to
           reade
           the
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           but
           his
           captaines
           also
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           in
           warres
           ,
           to
           reade
           the
           same
           .
           So
           comaunded
           he
           Iosua
           the
           Generall
           ,
           and
           most
           warlike
           captaine
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           saying
           vnto
           him
           :
           The
           booke
           of
           this
           lawe
           ,
           shall
           neuer
           departe
           from
           thy
           mouth
           :
           but
           daie
           and
           night
           shalt
           thou
           meditate
           therein
           :
           that
           thou
           maist
           obserue
           and
           do
           according
           to
           all
           thinges
           ,
           that
           are
           written
           therein
           .
           For
           then
           shalt
           thou
           make
           thy
           way
           prosperous
           .
           And
           then
           shalt
           thou
           vnderstande
           .
           God
           of
           his
           infinite
           goodnes
           ,
           giue
           to
           our
           king
           and
           Lord
           ,
           his
           captaines
           and
           gouernors
           ,
           the
           grace
           ,
           to
           reade
           the
           scripture
           (
           which
           god
           hath
           comaunded
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           hath
           forbidden
           )
           that
           ruled
           thereby
           ,
           they
           may
           well
           gouerne
           his
           subiects
           .
        
         
           Albeit
           ,
           by
           that
           we
           haue
           said
           it
           clerely
           appeareth
           the
           popes
           ,
           I
           meane
           from
           Boniface
           .
           3.
           which
           was
           in
           the
           yeare
           .
           605.
           vnto
           Clement
           the
           8.
           or
           10.
           which
           nowe
           tirannizeth
           )
           to
           be
           of
           euill
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           worse
           doctrine
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           they
           neither
           are
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           wise
           can
           be
           successors
           of
           Peter
           ,
           nor
           vicars
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           truly
           Antichrists
           :
           yet
           ,
           for
           better
           confirmation
           ,
           with
           reasons
           ,
           and
           notable
           sayinges
           of
           the
           doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           with
           Decrees
           of
           Ancient
           Councels
           ;
           &
           cheifly
           ,
           with
           3.
           passages
           of
           holy
           scripture
           admirable
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           we
           will
           confirme
           it
           not
           with
           standing
           .
           But
           before
           we
           do
           this
           ,
           we
           wil
           set
           downe
           ,
           certaine
           ancient
           Spanish
           prouerbs
           ,
           declaring
           what
           are
           the
           liues
           of
           
           these
           ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           ought
           to
           flye
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Spanish
           toung
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           eloquent
           ,
           and
           copious
           ,
           but
           sententious
           also
           .
           Many
           prouerbes
           it
           hath
           ,
           by
           vs
           called
           Refranes
           :
           which
           be
           certen
           breife
           sayinges
           ,
           sentencious
           ,
           and
           true
           ;
           so
           by
           common
           consent
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           long
           time
           allowed
           .
           To
           such
           prouerbes
           ,
           in
           all
           tongues
           ,
           aswell
           learned
           as
           vnlearned
           geue
           great
           credit
           :
           because
           they
           be
           some
           cheife
           principles
           ,
           which
           the
           latines
           call
           
             Perse
             nota
          
           .
           Contrary
           whereunto
           ;
           whosoeuer
           will
           speak
           ,
           shal
           be
           holden
           for
           vnlearned
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           .
           That
           the
           Spanish
           toung
           is
           plenteous
           in
           prouerbes
           &
           briefe
           sentences
           ,
           the
           booke
           called
           Celestina
           (
           the
           first
           part
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           the
           rest
           is
           falsified
           )
           a
           booke
           doubtlesse
           ,
           did
           it
           intreat
           of
           some
           other
           matter
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           doth
           very
           euidently
           declare
           .
           The
           book
           of
           Prouerbs
           ,
           which
           
             Hernan
             Nunes
          
           ,
           the
           Comēdador
           ,
           most
           excellent
           professor
           of
           Rhetho●icke
           and
           Greeke
           in
           Salamanca
           collected
           ,
           doth
           shew
           also
           the
           same
           .
           Whose
           purpose
           was
           not
           only
           to
           collect
           so
           infinite
           a
           number
           of
           Spanish
           prouerbes
           ,
           but
           also
           would
           (
           had
           not
           death
           preuented
           him
           )
           haue
           glosed
           and
           commented
           vpon
           them
           ,
           as
           did
           Erasmus
           vpon
           the
           Latine
           prouerbes
           .
           Verily
           had
           the
           Comendador
           effected
           his
           purpose
           ,
           our
           Spanish
           tongue
           should
           haue
           had
           a
           great
           treasure
           .
           But
           to
           what
           end
           ,
           wilt
           thou
           say
           vnto
           me
           ,
           intreating
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Clergie
           ,
           sayest
           thou
           this
           ?
           To
           great
           purpose
           (
           I
           answere
           )
           haue
           I
           sayd
           this
           :
           
           because
           here
           I
           will
           alleage
           many
           Spanish
           prouerbes
           ,
           which
           very
           briefly
           ,
           and
           most
           truly
           do
           naturally
           ,
           &
           with
           liuely
           colours
           ,
           paint
           out
           the
           life
           of
           the
           priests
           ,
           and
           Fryers
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           other
           ecclesiastical
           persons
           ▪
           from
           the
           little
           Nouice
           that
           helpeth
           to
           say
           Masse
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           .
           Of
           the
           wicked
           life
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           their
           deceits
           ,
           subtilties
           ,
           &
           hypocrisies
           ,
           couetousnesse
           ,
           robberie
           ,
           whordoms
           ,
           ambition
           and
           simonie
           ,
           &c.
           speake
           these
           vndoubted
           true
           prouerbes
           ,
           and
           so
           command
           vs
           to
           fly
           from
           thē
           .
           All
           these
           prouerbes
           following
           ,
           are
           drawne
           out
           of
           the
           said
           book
           of
           the
           Comendador
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   OF
                   THE
                   WICKED
                   LIVES
                   OF
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   Sin
                   Clerigoy
                   palomar
                   teruas
                   limpio
                   tu
                   lugar
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     priests
                     and
                     doues
                     where
                     is
                     a
                     want
                     ,
                  
                   
                     There
                     's
                     cleannesse
                     rife
                     ,
                     and
                     foulnesse
                     scant
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Siboo
                   negocio
                   trazedes
                   frade
                   ,
                   podeys
                   falar
                   de
                   la
                   calle
                   (
                   Potuguez
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     Speake
                     Frier
                     ,
                     if
                     good
                     :
                     it
                     light
                     doth
                     craue
                     :
                  
                   
                     If
                     bad
                     ,
                     it
                     darkenesse
                     seekes
                     to
                     haue
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Entrays
                     Padre
                     sin
                     licencia
                     ,
                  
                   
                     o
                     os
                     sobrà
                     favor
                     ,
                     o
                     falta
                     verguen●a
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Here
                     freely
                     father
                     entrest
                     thou
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Or
                     vnder
                     leaue
                     ,
                     or
                     shamelesse
                     now
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Cregos
                   ,
                   frades
                   ,
                   pegas
                   ,
                   e
                   choyas
                   do
                   à
                   ordemo
                   quatro
                   joyas
                   (
                   Gallego
                   )
                   clerigos
                   ,
                   frayles
                   ,
                   pica●as
                   ,
                   y
                   grajas
                   do
                   al
                   diablo
                   tales
                   quatro
                   alhajas
                   (
                   ●
                   joyas
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Priests
                     ,
                     Fryars
                     ,
                     Pyes
                     ,
                     Dawes
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     chaffer
                     ,
                  
                   
                     All
                     iewels
                     foure
                     to
                     the
                     diuell
                     I
                     offer
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Frayle
                   ni
                   Iudio
                   nunca
                   buen
                   amigo
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Nor
                     Friar
                     nor
                     Iew
                     ,
                  
                   
                     euer
                     friends
                     true
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Hize
                     ami
                     hijo
                     monazillo
                     ,
                  
                   
                     y
                     tornoseme
                     diablillo
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     nouice
                     young
                     my
                     sonne
                     do
                     make
                     ,
                  
                   
                     For
                     demi
                     deuill
                     do
                     him
                     take
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Quien
                     quisiere
                     su
                     hijo
                     vellaco
                     del
                     todo
                     ,
                  
                   
                     meta
                     lo
                     missario
                     ,
                     o
                     mo●o
                     de
                     cor●
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     knauery
                     who
                     listeth
                     to
                     haue
                     his
                     son
                     heire
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Make
                     him
                     a
                     Masse
                     priest
                     or
                     youth
                     of
                     a
                     Quire.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Moço
                   missero
                   ,
                   y
                   Abad
                   ballastero
                   y
                   frayle
                   cortes
                   reniego
                   de
                   todos
                   tres
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     massing
                     youth
                     ,
                     a
                     flattering
                     Friar
                     ,
                  
                   
                     A
                     hunting
                     Priest
                     ,
                     a
                     hatefull
                     lyar
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Monja
                     para
                     parlar
                     ,
                  
                   
                     y
                     frayle
                     para
                     negociar
                     ,
                     jamas
                     se
                     vido
                     talpar
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Nunne
                     to
                     prate
                     ,
                     a
                     Fryer
                     to
                     proule
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Who
                     ere
                     two
                     such
                     hath
                     seene
                     so
                     foule
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Ni
                   amistad
                   con
                   frayle
                   ,
                   ni
                   con
                   monja
                   que
                   te
                   ladre
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     With
                     flattering
                     fryar
                     ,
                     nor
                     puling
                     Nunne
                     ,
                  
                   
                     No
                     friendship
                     ,
                     els
                     thou
                     art
                     vndone
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ni
                     fies
                     en
                     monje
                     prieto
                     ,
                  
                   
                     ni
                     en
                     amor
                     de
                     nieto
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     coale
                     blacke
                     fryar
                     haue
                     thou
                     no
                     trust
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     rest
                     on
                     grandchilds
                     loue
                     thou
                     must
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Ni
                   à
                   frayle
                   descalço
                   ,
                   ni
                   à
                   hombre
                   callado
                   ,
                   ni
                   à
                   muger
                   baruuda
                   no
                   le
                   des
                   posada
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     barefoot
                     Friar
                     ,
                     nor
                     silent
                     man
                     ▪
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     bearded
                     shee
                     ,
                     subiect
                     thee
                     than
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Nunca
                     vide
                     de
                     cosas
                     menos
                     ,
                  
                   
                     que
                     de
                     Abrilee
                     y
                     Obisp●s
                     buenos
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Things
                     lesse
                     I
                     neuer
                     vnderstood
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Then
                     Aprils
                     faire
                     ,
                     and
                     Bishops
                     good
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Bendita
                   la
                   casa
                   que
                   no
                   tiene
                   corona
                   rasa
                   (
                   quiere
                   dezir
                   rapada
                   .
                   )
                   Este
                   Refran
                   es
                   tomado
                   de
                   Italiano
                   .
                   Beata
                   quella
                   casa
                   que
                   non
                   ha
                   cheregarasa
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     dwelling
                     house
                     is
                     surely
                     blest
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Wherein
                     no
                     shaueling
                     hath
                     his
                     nest
                     :
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   Prouerbe
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Italian
                   ,
                   
                     Beata
                     quella
                     casa
                     que
                     nen
                     ha
                     cherega
                     rasa
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Ni
                   fies
                   muger
                   de
                   frayle
                   ,
                   
                   ni
                   barajes
                   con
                   alcayde
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     No
                     woman
                     trust
                     a
                     holy
                     Freyr
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     yet
                     scolde
                     with
                     a
                     Iudge
                     for
                     feare
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Ni
                   mula
                   mohina
                   ,
                   ni
                   moça
                   Marina
                   ,
                   ni
                   poyo
                   à
                   la
                   puerta
                   ,
                   ni
                   Abad
                   por
                   vezino
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     No
                     Mule
                     of
                     colour
                     sad
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     bench
                     haue
                     at
                     thy
                     doore
                     :
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     maid
                     of
                     Marians
                     trade
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     priest
                     for
                     thy
                     neighbour
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Ni
                   frayl●
                   por
                   amigo
                   ,
                   ui
                   Clerigo
                   por
                   vezino
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Frier
                     for
                     friend
                     see
                     thou
                     forsake
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     priest
                     for
                     neighbour
                     do
                     not
                     make
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ni
                     buen
                     frayle
                     por
                     amigo
                     ,
                  
                   
                     ni
                     malo
                     por
                     enemigo
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     No
                     good
                     Frier
                     for
                     a
                     friend
                     do
                     choose
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     bad
                     for
                     foe
                     ,
                     els
                     shalt
                     thou
                     loose
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Por
                     las
                     haldas
                     del
                     vicario
                  
                   
                     sube
                     la
                     moça
                     al
                     campanario
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     By
                     Vicars
                     skirts
                     ,
                     the
                     mayd
                  
                   
                     Vp
                     to
                     the
                     Belfry
                     goeth
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Yet
                     nought
                     at
                     all
                     afrayd
                     ,
                  
                   
                     What
                     makes
                     she
                     there
                     ,
                     who
                     knoweth
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Muchas
                     vezes
                     de
                     hombres
                     casados
                  
                   
                     Clerigos
                     y
                     soldados
                     no
                     son
                     amados
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Holy
                     Priests
                     and
                     Souldiers
                     then
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Are
                     oft
                     not
                     lou'd
                     of
                     maried
                     men
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Obispo
                   d●
                   Calahorra
                   haze
                   los
                   asnos
                   de
                   Corona
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                     For
                     bribes
                     do
                     bishops
                     orders
                     giue
                  
                   
                     To
                     Asses
                     shorne
                     ,
                     ô
                     that
                     they
                     liue
                     !
                  
                
                 
                   Ni
                   de
                   frale
                   ,
                   ni
                   de
                   menja
                   no
                   esperar
                   de
                   recebir
                   nada
                   ▪
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     Frier
                     nor
                     Nunne
                     ought
                     to
                     receiue
                  
                   
                     The
                     hope
                     that
                     is
                     will
                     sure
                     deceiue
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Si
                     con
                     Monia
                     quieres
                     tratar
                     ,
                  
                   
                     cumplete
                     de
                     guardar
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     with
                     a
                     Nunne
                     thou
                     list
                     to
                     deale
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Stand
                     on
                     thy
                     gard
                     for
                     thine
                     auaile
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     El
                     frayle
                     que
                     pide
                     pan
                     ,
                  
                   
                     carne
                     toma
                     ,
                     si
                     se
                     la
                     dan.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     holy
                     Frier
                     ,
                     that
                     bread
                     doth
                     craue
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Will
                     take
                     flesh
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     it
                     may
                     haue
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   De
                   los
                   biuos
                   muchos
                   diezmos
                   ,
                   de
                   los
                   muertos
                   mucha
                   oblada
                   (
                   q.
                   d.
                   offrenda
                   )
                   en
                   buen
                   ano
                   renta
                   ,
                   y
                   en
                   mal
                   ano
                   doblado
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   quicke
                   many
                   tithes
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   many
                   oblations
                   (
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   offerings
                   )
                   In
                   a
                   good
                   yeere
                   a
                   good
                   rent
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   an
                   euil
                   yeare
                   doubled
                   .
                
                 
                   Al
                   cabo
                   delano
                   mas
                   come
                   elmuerto
                   ,
                   que
                   el
                   sano
                   .
                   (
                   Esto
                   se
                   entiende
                   por
                   las
                   offrendas
                   q̄
                   los
                   Eclesiasticos
                   tienē
                   por
                   las
                   animas
                   de
                   purgatorio
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   At
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   yeare
                   ,
                   eate
                   the
                   dead
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   (
                   This
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   the
                   offerings
                   which
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   persons
                   haue
                   for
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   Andad
                   diablos
                   tras
                   aquel
                   finado
                   ,
                   que
                   no
                   mandò
                   nada
                   (
                   q.
                   d.
                   à
                   los
                   clerigos
                   que
                   lo
                   entterrauan
                   no
                   dexó
                   dinero
                   para
                   Missas
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Deuil
                     foule
                     that
                     corps
                     do
                     take
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Which
                     gaue
                     vs
                     nought
                     good
                     cheere
                     to
                     make
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   That
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   which
                   left
                   nothing
                   to
                   the
                   Priestes
                   for
                   saying
                   of
                   Masses
                   .
                
                 
                   Hurtar
                   elpuerco
                   ,
                   
                   &
                   dar
                   los
                   pies
                   por
                   amor
                   de
                   Dios.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     rob
                     ,
                     to
                     spoyle
                     ,
                     to
                     steale
                     a
                     swine
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     giue
                     the
                     feet
                     for
                     cause
                     diuine
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Vnas
                     de
                     gato
                     ,
                  
                   
                     y
                     habitos
                     de
                     beato
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Fell
                     Wolfe
                     in
                     Lambe-skin
                     queintly
                     clad
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Like
                     Cats
                     nailes
                     Frier
                     ,
                     though
                     habit
                     sad
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Cuentas
                     de
                     beato
                     ,
                  
                   
                     y
                     unas
                     de
                     garauato
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Friers
                     beades
                     ,
                     a
                     graple
                     hooke
                     ,
                  
                   
                     A
                     guilefull
                     heart
                     ,
                     though
                     holy
                     looke
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     La
                     Cruz
                     en
                     los
                     pechos
                     ,
                  
                   
                     y
                     el
                     diablo
                     en
                     los
                     hechos
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     holy
                     crosse
                     vpon
                     the
                     breast
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Yet
                     there
                     the
                     diuell
                     hath
                     his
                     neast
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Haz
                   lo
                   q̄
                   dize
                   el
                   fraile
                   ,
                   y
                   no
                   lo
                   q̄
                   haze
                   .
                   (
                   Son
                   pues
                   phariseos
                   hypocritas
                   )
                
                 
                   What
                   saith
                   the
                   Frier
                   that
                   do
                   :
                   what
                   doth
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   do
                   not
                   .
                   (
                   They
                   be
                   then
                   hypocriticall
                   Pharisies
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Sease
                     milagro
                     ,
                  
                   
                     y
                     hagalo
                     el
                     Diablo
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     miracle
                     is
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   
                     and
                     the
                     deuill
                     doth
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   La
                   carcely
                   la
                   quaresma
                   para
                   los
                   pobres
                   es
                   hecha
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     prison
                     and
                     lent
                  
                   
                     for
                     the
                     poore
                     are
                     meant
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Camino
                   de
                   Roma
                   ni
                   mula
                   coxa
                   ,
                   
                   ni
                   bolsa
                   floxa
                   .
                   (
                   Q.
                   D.
                   que
                   el
                   que
                   va
                   à
                   Roma
                   por
                   algun
                   beneficio
                   ,
                   o
                   por
                   meior
                   dezir
                   maleficio
                   ,
                   ha
                   de
                   tener
                   buena
                   cavalgadura
                   para
                   bolar
                   ,
                   si
                   pudiesse
                   ,
                   de
                   medio
                   quo
                   otro
                   no
                   se
                   adelante
                   ,
                   y
                   se
                   lo
                   coja
                   .
                   Y
                   no
                   basta
                   ir
                   presto
                   ,
                   es
                   menester
                   tambiē
                   llevar
                   la
                   bolsa
                   fornida
                   para
                   comprar
                   el
                   beneficio
                   :
                   lo
                   qual
                   es
                   Simonia
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   Neither
                   a
                   halting
                   mule
                   ,
                   nor
                   emptie
                   purse
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   Rome
                   .
                   To
                   wit
                   :
                   he
                   that
                   for
                   any
                   benefice
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   to
                   speak
                   better
                   ,
                   malefice
                   ,
                   goeth
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   must
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   horse
                   to
                   flie
                   if
                   he
                   could
                   ,
                   lest
                   another
                   come
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   catch
                   it
                   vp
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   go
                   speedily
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   a
                   purse
                   well
                   stuffed
                   must
                   he
                   carie
                   also
                   ,
                   to
                   buy
                   the
                   benefice
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Simony
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     Roma
                     ,
                     Roma
                     ,
                     la
                     que
                     à
                     los
                     locos
                     doma
                     ,
                  
                   
                     y
                     à
                     los
                     cuerdos
                     no
                     perdona
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Rome
                     ,
                     Rome
                     which
                     tameth
                     fooles
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     spareth
                     not
                     the
                     wise
                     :
                  
                   
                     To
                     prie
                     ,
                     and
                     proule
                     for
                     gaine
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Hath
                     Linx
                     his
                     piercing
                     eyes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Quien
                     tiene
                     pie
                     de
                     altar
                     ,
                     
                  
                   
                     come
                     pausm
                     amassar
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Idle
                     Masse
                     of
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Eate
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     others
                     labour
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     No
                     ay
                     casa
                     harta
                     ,
                  
                   
                     sino
                     donde
                     ay
                     Corona
                     rapada
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     No
                     house
                     there
                     is
                     that
                     's
                     fitly
                     stored
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Which
                     wants
                     a
                     crowne
                     not
                     finely
                     shared
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Quien
                   es
                   Conde
                   ,
                   y
                   dessea
                   ser
                   Duqut
                   ,
                   metasc
                   frayle
                   en
                   Guadalupe
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Who
                     so
                     is
                     an
                     Earle
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     be
                     a
                     Duke
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Put
                     he
                     himselfe
                     Friar
                     in
                     Guadelupe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Que
                   la
                   fortuna
                   ,
                   como
                   ellos
                   llaman
                   ,
                   y
                   no
                   el
                   espirtitu
                   santo
                   elija
                   al
                   papa
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     fickle
                     fate
                     ,
                     not
                     Spirite
                     diuine
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Doth
                     choose
                     the
                     Pope
                     (
                     they
                     say
                     )
                     in
                     fine
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Rey
                     por
                     natura
                     ,
                  
                   
                     y
                     Papa
                     por
                     ventura
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     king
                     by
                     nature
                     ,
                  
                   
                     and
                     a
                     Pope
                     by
                     aduenture
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   That
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   fly
                   these
                   Ecclesiastical
                   persons
                   :
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   prouerbe
                   appeareth
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   frayle
                   hueco
                   soga
                   verde
                   y
                   almendro
                   seco
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     hollow
                     hearted
                     Fryar
                     ,
                  
                   
                     A
                     rope
                     that
                     's
                     very
                     greene
                     ,
                  
                   
                     A
                     withered
                     Almond
                     tree
                  
                   
                     Are
                     neuer
                     gainefull
                     seene
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           This
           thē
           being
           so
           (
           as
           these
           most
           true
           prouerbs
           affirme
           )
           blessed
           
           are
           they
           ,
           
           that
           knowing
           them
           ,
           depart
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           that
           which
           God
           by
           Ieremy
           commandeth
           :
           Fly
           sayth
           hee
           out
           of
           the
           middest
           of
           Babylon
           and
           deliuer
           euery
           one
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           lest
           ye
           perish
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           wickednesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           feare
           not
           pouertie
           :
           for
           God
           is
           the
           God
           of
           all
           the
           roundnesse
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           
           he
           will
           prouide
           for
           you
           For
           if
           (
           saith
           Dauid
           )
           it
           be
           God
           that
           giueth
           food
           to
           the
           beasts
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           yong
           rauens
           which
           cal
           vpon
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           God
           himself
           demādeth
           of
           Iob
           :
           
           
             Who
             pre
             pareth
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             for
             the
             Rauen
             his
             meat
             ,
             whē
             his
             birds
             crie
             vnto
             God
             ,
             wandering
             for
             lacke
             of
             meat
             .
          
           If
           God
           then
           take
           care
           for
           beasts
           ,
           rauens
           ,
           and
           young
           rauens
           ,
           and
           feedeth
           them
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           he
           feed
           man
           ,
           made
           to
           his
           owne
           likenesse
           ,
           and
           bought
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           our
           Christ
           his
           sonne
           ?
           chiefly
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           abhorring
           superstition
           and
           idolatrie
           ,
           desire
           in
           holinesse
           &
           righteousnesse
           ,
           to
           serue
           his
           creator
           ?
           
           
             I
             haue
             bene
             yong
          
           (
           saith
           Dauid
           ,
           well
           experienced
           in
           the
           power
           and
           mercies
           of
           God
           )
           
             and
             now
             am
             old
             :
             yet
             neuer
             saw
             I
             the
             righteous
             for
             saken
             ,
             nor
             their
             seed
             begging
             their
             bread
             .
          
           The
           godly
           will
           he
           neuer
           faile
           ,
           seeing
           he
           neuer
           faileth
           the
           beast
           ,
           from
           whom
           by
           this
           or
           that
           meanes
           ,
           their
           need
           is
           satisfied
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           
           the
           Rauens
           that
           brought
           bread
           and
           flesh
           to
           Elias
           ,
           
           and
           the
           pottage
           brought
           by
           Habacuc
           to
           Daniel
           ,
           in
           the
           den
           of
           the
           Lyons
           .
           Notwithstanding
           all
           that
           I
           haue
           said
           touching
           the
           wicked
           life
           of
           the
           Cergie
           :
           I
           confesse
           (
           as
           the
           truth
           is
           )
           that
           there
           be
           some
           good
           ,
           honest
           ,
           &
           desirous
           to
           serue
           God
           among
           them
           :
           which
           more
           offend
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           then
           malice
           :
           who
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           shew
           them
           mercie
           to
           know
           the
           vices
           ,
           both
           in
           life
           &
           doctrine
           ,
           will
           reproue
           them
           :
           and
           if
           that
           suffise
           not
           ,
           go
           out
           from
           among
           thē
           .
           
           As
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           times
           hath
           euer
           preuented
           some
           ,
           in
           our
           time
           chiefly
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           them
           notable
           preachers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           his
           son
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           His
           Maiestie
           shew
           the
           same
           mercy
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Antichrist
           may
           wholly
           fall
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           his
           Christ
           be
           exalted
           .
           Let
           vs
           now
           come
           to
           the
           reasons
           .
        
         
           Two
           Roman
           Empires
           haue
           bene
           (
           the
           first
           will
           we
           call
           the
           old
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           the
           new
           )
           Of
           verie
           mean
           beginnings
           ,
           began
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           &
           by
           little
           and
           little
           so
           greatly
           climbed
           ,
           that
           they
           became
           the
           greatest
           &
           most
           mightiest
           Empires
           that
           euer
           were
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           tooke
           beginning
           in
           two
           shepheards
           ,
           Romulus
           and
           Remus
           ,
           his
           brother
           :
           who
           made
           a
           receptacle
           of
           euill
           doers
           and
           offendors
           ,
           and
           a
           gate
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           whereby
           they
           retyred
           and
           escaped
           :
           of
           that
           multitude
           was
           a
           citie
           buylded
           which
           they
           called
           
             Rome
             .
             Romulus
          
           ,
           not
           brooking
           a
           competitor
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           slew
           Remus
           his
           brother
           .
           From
           this
           citie
           ,
           did
           they
           great
           violence
           and
           outrage
           to
           their
           neighbour
           nations
           ;
           not
           only
           robbing
           them
           of
           their
           goodes
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           young
           maidens
           also
           .
           This
           was
           the
           first
           occasion
           of
           the
           warres
           :
           This
           warre
           ended
           ,
           others
           much
           more
           great
           ,
           had
           they
           :
           wherein
           they
           so
           much
           increased
           and
           inriched
           themselues
           ,
           that
           not
           contented
           with
           Italy
           ,
           they
           made
           warres
           also
           vpon
           forreigne
           nations
           ,
           and
           leauing
           their
           owne
           limits
           ,
           
           they
           inuaded
           Affrike
           and
           Asia
           .
           Thus
           were
           they
           dayly
           increasing
           ,
           vntill
           another
           Prince
           and
           Lord
           arose
           vp
           in
           Rome
           ,
           thrusting
           himselfe
           into
           the
           same
           seat
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           side
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperour
           .
           This
           new
           Prince
           at
           the
           first
           made
           no
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           purposed
           ought
           to
           diminish
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Emperor
           :
           but
           only
           took
           care
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           wherein
           ,
           whiles
           he
           was
           so
           employed
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           &
           Empire
           flourished
           .
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           thinke
           ,
           how
           to
           benefite
           himselfe
           of
           that
           opinion
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           which
           he
           held
           :
           and
           to
           attaine
           hereunto
           ,
           he
           doubted
           not
           to
           intreat
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           authority
           he
           might
           hold
           the
           souereignty
           ouer
           all
           Churches
           .
           The
           cause
           that
           this
           new
           Prince
           alleaged
           was
           ,
           that
           Rome
           was
           alwayes
           the
           Lady
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           and
           therefore
           was
           it
           meet
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           that
           city
           shuld
           go
           before
           other
           Bishops
           in
           degree
           &
           dignity
           .
           To
           obtaine
           this
           was
           a
           thing
           most
           difficult
           :
           For
           albeit
           that
           the
           Emperour
           let
           it
           slip
           :
           yet
           did
           the
           Bishops
           of
           other
           nations
           confidently
           gainesay
           him
           :
           alleaging
           lawfull
           causes
           why
           they
           withstood
           him
           :
           vnwilling
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           for
           a
           brother
           ,
           companion
           ,
           and
           in
           power
           equall
           with
           them
           .
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           he
           of
           Rome
           forslowed
           not
           ,
           but
           continually
           vrged
           to
           attaine
           to
           his
           purpose
           ,
           vntill
           he
           obtained
           of
           Phocas
           the
           Emperour
           (
           who
           murthered
           Mauricius
           his
           good
           Lord
           and
           Emperour
           )
           that
           which
           he
           would
           :
           
           and
           so
           called
           himselfe
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           what
           besides
           he
           best
           pleased
           .
           Here
           may
           ye
           see
           ,
           that
           olde
           Rome
           was
           founded
           
           vpon
           one
           murder
           ,
           
           and
           the
           new
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Popedome
           vppon
           another
           .
           In
           this
           concerning
           the
           primacie
           ,
           was
           the
           Pope
           merely
           oposit
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
           who
           sharpely
           in
           his
           disciples
           reproued
           the
           like
           strife
           and
           ambition
           ,
           
           But
           the
           Pope
           mounted
           to
           this
           height
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           did
           nowe
           further
           dare
           to
           promise
           to
           himselfe
           greater
           matters
           :
           yet
           long
           time
           proceeding
           with
           great
           dissimulation
           .
           A
           hundred
           yeares
           almost
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Constantine
           the
           great
           ,
           was
           the
           Empire
           much
           weakned
           :
           it
           lost
           Fraunce
           ,
           England
           ,
           and
           Almaine
           ,
           The
           Hunnes
           held
           Italie
           ,
           the
           Vandals
           ,
           Africke
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           dissipation
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperours
           leauing
           Rome
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           went
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           
           where
           they
           made
           their
           abode
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           seeing
           the
           scattering
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           minded
           not
           to
           let
           slippe
           occasion
           :
           but
           armed
           a
           question
           for
           his
           parte
           against
           the
           Emperour
           :
           The
           chiefe
           cause
           was
           ;
           that
           the
           Emperour
           commaunded
           all
           statues
           and
           Images
           to
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Churches
           :
           So
           greatly
           did
           the
           Pope
           withstand
           this
           commaund
           ,
           that
           hee
           dared
           to
           excommunicate
           the
           Emperour
           :
           so
           much
           nowe
           was
           the
           horne
           increased
           .
           At
           this
           time
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           arose
           vp
           Mahomet
           ,
           who
           tooke
           many
           landes
           form
           the
           Empire
           .
           The
           Emperours
           notwithstanding
           ,
           would
           haue
           it
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           dignitie
           ,
           power
           and
           Maiestie
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           did
           hold
           ,
           depended
           vppon
           them
           .
           The
           Pope
           then
           to
           bee
           freed
           from
           this
           subiection
           ,
           and
           the
           warres
           which
           the
           king
           of
           Lumbardie
           made
           in
           italie
           ,
           deuised
           a
           notable
           policie
           ;
           and
           this
           it
           was
           .
           To
           aduaunce
           of
           himselfe
           another
           ,
           whom
           he
           liked
           ,
           and
           to
           name
           him
           Emperour
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           Who
           accknowledging
           the
           benefit
           ,
           
           should
           deeme
           himselfe
           happie
           ,
           to
           please
           and
           serue
           him
           in
           all
           that
           he
           would
           :
           And
           so
           Charles
           the
           great
           he
           elected
           ,
           and
           declared
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           had
           chased
           out
           of
           Italie
           ,
           the
           king
           of
           Lumbardy
           ,
           and
           enemie
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           This
           caused
           great
           anger
           ,
           and
           strife
           betweene
           the
           Easterne
           and
           Westerne
           Emperours
           :
           and
           not
           betweene
           them
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           Churches
           also
           of
           both
           the
           one
           and
           other
           partie
           :
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           couetousnes
           ,
           and
           ambition
           of
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           were
           the
           cause
           .
           Much
           contention
           was
           there
           afterwards
           ,
           among
           the
           Italians
           ,
           French
           and
           Almaynes
           ,
           about
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           But
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           when
           Otho
           the
           third
           Duke
           of
           Saxoni●
           
           was
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           Gregorie
           5.
           an
           Almayne
           Pope
           ,
           order
           was
           giuen
           ,
           that
           seuen
           electors
           should
           choose
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Gregorie
           the
           fift
           we
           haue
           declared
           )
           And
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           to
           exclude
           straunge
           nations
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           an
           Almayne
           should
           be
           Emperour
           .
           Great
           garboyles
           arose
           afterwardes
           betweene
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           could
           no
           longer
           endure
           ,
           the
           vnmeasurable
           arrogancie
           and
           ambition
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           Reade
           the
           Histories
           of
           Henry
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           ,
           and
           of
           Frederick
           the
           first
           &
           second
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           neerer
           our
           time
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           5.
           whose
           host
           in
           the
           1527.
           yeare
           ,
           sacked
           Rome
           ▪
           tooke
           Pope
           Clement
           7.
           and
           held
           him
           prisoner
           .
           This
           Clement
           (
           as
           sang
           the
           Spaniardes
           at
           the
           Popes
           windowe
           ,
           whiles
           hee
           was
           prisoner
           )
           would
           haue
           taken
           away
           the
           cloke
           from
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           as
           vppon
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Clement
           ,
           we
           haue
           before
           declared
           .
           So
           also
           sought
           Paule
           the
           fourth
           to
           take
           away
           the
           cloake
           from
           our
           king
           
             Don
             Philip
          
           the
           second
           .
           The
           kingdome
           of
           Naples
           would
           he
           haue
           taken
           from
           him
           :
           but
           the
           host
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           whose
           captaine
           was
           the
           Duke
           Dalua
           put
           the
           Pope
           into
           such
           a
           straight
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           contented
           to
           make
           peace
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           hearing
           of
           the
           taking
           of
           Saint
           Quintans
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           1557.
           yeare
           (
           as
           vppon
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Paul
           the
           fourth
           ,
           before
           we
           haue
           said
           .
           So
           proud
           is
           the
           Pope
           become
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           the
           forme
           of
           an
           oath
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           causeth
           the
           Emperour
           to
           sweare
           (
           being
           in
           time
           past
           his
           maister
           and
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           Saint
           Gregorie
           called
           Lord
           ,
           the
           good
           Emperour
           Mauricius
           )
           but
           now
           ,
           
           is
           he
           his
           seruaunt
           and
           vassall
           .
           This
           forme
           of
           oath
           ,
           conteyneth
           ;
           that
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           by
           all
           possible
           wayes
           keepe
           ,
           increase
           and
           defend
           the
           goodes
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           Bishopes
           ,
           their
           dignitie
           ,
           priueledges
           ,
           and
           decrees
           .
           And
           so
           no
           Emperour
           (
           but
           if
           he
           would
           be
           holden
           infamous
           &
           a
           faith
           breaker
           )
           durst
           in
           any
           thing
           contradict
           him
           .
           The
           oath
           which
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           5.
           made
           to
           Clement
           7.
           or
           8.
           in
           the
           1530.
           
           yeare
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           will
           I
           here
           put
           downe
           .
           
             Ego
             Carolus
             Romanorū
             rex
             ,
             &c.
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           .
           I
           Charles
           king
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           which
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           ,
           hold
           to
           be
           Emperour
           ,
           promise
           ,
           protest
           ,
           affirme
           ,
           and
           sweare
           to
           God
           &
           blessed
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           henceforth
           be
           protector
           and
           defendor
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           holy
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           all
           
           their
           necessities
           and
           profits
           ,
           keeping
           ,
           and
           preseruing
           their
           possessions
           ,
           dignities
           ,
           and
           rightes
           ,
           &c.
           
           When
           he
           had
           made
           this
           oath
           ,
           was
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           made
           king
           of
           Lumbardy
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           was
           king
           of
           Lumbardy
           ,
           another
           oath
           in
           this
           forme
           hee
           made
           :
           
           
             Ego
             Carolus
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           Charles
           king
           of
           the
           Romanes
           and
           Lumbardes
           ,
           promise
           and
           sweare
           ,
           by
           the
           father
           ,
           sonne
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           word
           of
           the
           liuing
           flesh
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           holy
           reliques
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Lord
           permit
           mee
           to
           come
           to
           be
           Emperour
           ,
           I
           shall
           to
           my
           power
           ,
           aduaunce
           to
           holy
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           the
           holinesse
           thereof
           ▪
           and
           her
           Rector
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           my
           will
           ,
           Councell
           ,
           consent
           ,
           nor
           exhortation
           ,
           he
           shall
           loose
           neither
           life
           ,
           member
           ▪
           nor
           honour
           which
           he
           holdeth
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           not
           make
           in
           Rome
           any
           decree
           or
           ordynation
           of
           all
           that
           ,
           to
           his
           holinesse
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Romans
           perteyneth
           ,
           without
           your
           consent
           :
           And
           all
           that
           of
           Saint
           Peters
           landes
           ,
           which
           shal
           be
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           we
           shall
           then
           restore
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           soeuer
           I
           shall
           deliuer
           ouer
           the
           gouernement
           of
           Itali●
           ,
           I
           shall
           cause
           him
           sweare
           to
           be
           an
           ayder
           of
           his
           holinesse
           ,
           to
           defend
           to
           his
           power
           ,
           the
           landes
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           as
           God
           me
           helpe
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           holy
           Gospells
           of
           God
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           After
           this
           2.
           oath
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           was
           made
           a
           Chanon
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           a
           knight
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           .
           These
           two
           oathes
           shall
           ye
           find
           in
           the
           Historie
           and
           10.
           booke
           of
           the
           marquesse
           of
           Pescara
           .
           Here
           may
           yee
           see
           ,
           how
           the
           world
           goeth
           contrary
           .
           The
           Pope
           of
           a
           subiect
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           hath
           made
           himselfe
           his
           Lord.
           This
           which
           I
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           touching
           the
           originall
           and
           growing
           vp
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           an
           information
           ,
           presented
           to
           the
           princes
           ,
           and
           states
           of
           the
           Empire
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Don
             Charles
          
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           our
           king
           and
           Lord
           ,
           is
           handled
           more
           at
           large
           .
           Hence
           will
           we
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           boasteth
           to
           hold
           ,
           is
           neither
           by
           diuine
           nor
           humane
           right
           ,
           but
           diabolicall
           :
           with
           subtilty
           he
           thrust
           himselfe
           into
           it
           ,
           with
           straunge
           force
           (
           as
           saith
           Daniell
           )
           he
           doth
           and
           shall
           maineteine
           the
           same
           ,
           vntill
           God
           destroy
           him
           with
           the
           force
           and
           power
           of
           his
           word
           .
           By
           which
           saying
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           the
           Popedome
           built
           (
           as
           it
           is
           )
           vppon
           hypocrysie
           ,
           craft
           ,
           
           auarice
           ,
           ambition
           and
           tyranny
           ,
           is
           not
           builded
           vppon
           the
           firme
           rocke
           which
           is
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           Saint
           Peter
           confessed
           saying
           :
           Thou
           art
           the
           Christ
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           
           liuing
           God.
           And
           if
           the
           Popedome
           be
           not
           founded
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           much
           lesse
           is
           the
           Pope
           the
           head
           ,
           or
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           deuill
           .
           And
           that
           he
           is
           not
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           ,
           I
           will
           confirme
           it
           prouing
           with
           short
           and
           apparant
           reasons
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           whose
           successor
           they
           say
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           ,
           
           was
           not
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           first
           reason
           Saint
           Clement
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           writing
           (
           as
           say
           our
           aduersaries
           )
           to
           Saint
           Iames
           ,
           called
           him
           the
           brother
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           others
           through
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           If
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           followeth
           ,
           
           that
           so
           was
           not
           Saint
           Clement
           ,
           albeit
           he
           were
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           2.
           
           Also
           in
           the
           first
           Christian
           Councell
           ,
           whereof
           Saint
           Luke
           in
           his
           Historie
           maketh
           mention
           ,
           not
           S.
           Peter
           as
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           but
           S.
           Iames
           gouerned
           .
           Who
           heard
           each
           one
           ,
           and
           among
           them
           S.
           Peter
           :
           and
           when
           all
           had
           spoken
           ,
           Saint
           Iames
           ,
           as
           President
           ,
           concluded
           ,
           in
           the
           19.
           verse
           ,
           saying
           :
           wherefore
           my
           sentence
           is
           &c.
           
           Read
           the
           chapter
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           which
           I
           say
           to
           be
           truth
           .
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           D.
           Illescas
           the
           Popes
           parasite
           ,
           in
           his
           part
           1.
           fol.
           20.
           saith
           :
           That
           Saint
           Peter
           as
           chiefe
           Bishop
           was
           president
           in
           this
           Councell
           .
           
           3.
           
           Also
           the
           Apostles
           (
           as
           reporteth
           Saint
           Luke
           )
           hearing
           that
           Samaria
           had
           receiued
           the
           doctrin
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           to
           teach
           and
           more
           fully
           instruct
           them
           ;
           sent
           Peter
           &
           Iohn
           thither
           .
           But
           who
           shall
           now
           ,
           send
           the
           Pope
           to
           preach
           ?
           Suerely
           the
           Counsell
           wil
           not
           be
           so
           bould
           :
           and
           though
           the
           Coūsel
           so
           should
           ,
           yet
           would
           not
           the
           Pope
           do
           it
           ,
           saying
           :
           he
           is
           Immediate
           from
           God.
           The
           Apostles
           sent
           Peter
           ,
           and
           Peter
           ,
           as
           a
           faithfull
           member
           of
           the.
           Church
           ,
           
           obeyed
           ,
           went
           and
           preached
           .
           4.
           
           Saint
           Paule
           ,
           reproued
           Saint
           Peter
           because
           (
           faith
           Saint
           Paule
           )
           he
           so
           deserued
           ,
           Saint
           Peter
           listened
           thereto
           and
           allowed
           the
           reprehension
           .
           That
           he
           was
           imediate
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           therefore
           greater
           then
           he
           ,
           answered
           he
           not
           neither
           did
           he
           answere
           ,
           that
           none
           ought
           ,
           nor
           could
           reproue
           him
           ,
           nor
           yet
           demaund
           account
           of
           him
           ,
           why
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           or
           so
           :
           as
           the
           Popes
           nowe
           ,
           and
           many
           yeares
           also
           ,
           to
           kings
           ,
           Emperours
           ,
           yea
           and
           generall
           Councels
           ,
           haue
           answered
           .
           So
           shamelesse
           are
           some
           of
           our
           aduersaries
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           Saint
           Paule
           saith
           ,
           that
           beeing
           come
           to
           Antioche
           ,
           I
           withstood
           Peter
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           verse
           14.
           hee
           saith
           :
           whom
           when
           I
           saw
           that
           
           they
           walked
           not
           rightly
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           I
           said
           to
           Peter
           before
           all
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           say
           they
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Paul
           reproued
           not
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           but
           another
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           
             Cephas
             ▪
          
           Read
           D.
           
             Illescas
             part
             1.
             fol.
          
           21.
           
           Whose
           words
           be
           these
           .
           Before
           that
           S.
           Peter
           (
           say
           they
           )
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           he
           held
           equality
           with
           S.
           Paul
           in
           Antioch
           ,
           &c.
           
           Illescas
           beleeueth
           not
           that
           which
           S.
           Paul
           witnesseth
           of
           this
           equalltie
           :
           and
           therefore
           ;
           as
           one
           doubting
           ,
           saith
           :
           They
           say
           ,
           what
           credit
           shall
           we
           giue
           to
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           that
           doubteth
           of
           that
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           affirmeth
           ?
           
           That
           Antichrist
           ,
           whosoeuer
           he
           shal
           be
           ,
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           calleth
           the
           sonne
           of
           perdition
           ,
           &
           man
           of
           sinne
           ,
           
           shall
           sit
           in
           the
           temple
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           as
           addeth
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           in
           the
           citie
           situate
           vpon
           7
           ▪
           mountaines
           .
           This
           citie
           as
           S.
           Ierome
           and
           many
           others
           declare
           ,
           is
           Rome
           :
           Only
           the
           Pope
           sitteth
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           ▪
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           citie
           of
           seauen
           mountaines
           ,
           which
           is
           Rome
           .
           
           Therefore
           onely
           the
           Pope
           is
           that
           Antichrist
           .
           6.
           
           Also
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           assembled
           by
           Constantine
           ,
           that
           good
           Emperour
           ,
           to
           confound
           and
           destroy
           the
           heresie
           of
           Arrius
           (
           who
           with
           this
           blaspheamous
           mouth
           tooke
           away
           the
           diuinitie
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           )
           the
           Legats
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           1.
           2.
           nor
           3.
           but
           in
           the
           4.
           place
           did
           sitte
           :
           Ergo
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           was
           not
           then
           head
           ,
           nor
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           this
           Nicen
           Councell
           ,
           the
           Limits
           of
           the
           Patriarkes
           were
           bounded
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           same
           authoritie
           ,
           ouer
           their
           Churches
           ,
           was
           giuen
           ,
           as
           held
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ouer
           his
           neighbour
           Churches
           .
           The
           Papists
           (
           as
           they
           knowe
           ,
           which
           haue
           read
           Histories
           )
           haue
           endeauoured
           ,
           what
           they
           could
           ,
           to
           falsifie
           this
           decree
           .
           Reade
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           the
           sixt
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           whereof
           we
           will
           afterwardes
           make
           mention
           .
           Cardinall
           Cusanus
           alleaging
           the
           Nicen
           Councell
           ,
           shewed
           the
           rialtie
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           saying
           as
           followeth
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           of
           the
           ancients
           ,
           
           is
           often
           called
           Patriarke
           ,
           or
           Archbishop
           :
           and
           like
           authoritie
           was
           giuen
           him
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           other
           Patriarkes
           .
           Here
           wee
           see
           ,
           what
           great
           authoritie
           hath
           the
           Pope
           newly
           in
           our
           times
           vsurped
           ,
           more
           then
           that
           which
           the
           holy
           and
           ancient
           constitutions
           gaue
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           by
           continuance
           ,
           and
           custome
           of
           slauish
           obedience
           .
           Neither
           Iu●us
           ,
           who
           then
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           his
           Legates
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           this
           Councell
           ,
           gaine
           sayd
           this
           decree
           .
           And
           
           that
           which
           more
           is
           ,
           the
           same
           decree
           ,
           was
           afterwareds
           ,
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Antioche
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           confirmed
           .
           In
           the
           first
           Councell
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           Cyrillus
           ,
           In
           the
           2.
           
           Dioscorus
           ,
           Patriaches
           of
           Alexandria
           did
           gouerne
           ,
           albeit
           the
           Legats
           of
           the
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           were
           there
           present
           .
           In
           the
           5.
           
           Coūcel
           of
           Cōstantinople
           ,
           Menas
           ,
           as
           patriarke
           of
           the
           city
           where
           the
           Councel
           was
           holden
           ,
           gouerned
           .
           In
           the
           General
           Councell
           holden
           in
           Aquilea
           ,
           S.
           Ambrose
           bishop
           of
           Milan
           was
           president
           ,
           &
           not
           the
           bishop
           of
           Rome
           :
           albeit
           the
           Councel
           was
           holden
           in
           Italy
           .
           But
           what
           forceth
           it
           to
           alleage
           so
           many
           Councels
           :
           sith
           in
           one
           Councell
           this
           question
           was
           heard
           and
           determined
           ,
           and
           both
           parties
           heard
           also
           ?
           The
           bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Patriark
           ,
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           much
           authoritie
           ,
           ouer
           the
           Churches
           of
           Affrique
           .
           
           So
           that
           the
           Sismatiques
           of
           Affrick
           as
           to
           a
           refuge
           ,
           retired
           vnto
           him
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           ,
           the
           Councell
           of
           Maleuant
           (
           wherein
           was
           Saint
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           number
           of
           fathers
           )
           pronounced
           al
           those
           excommunicate
           ,
           which
           should
           appeale
           to
           parts
           beyound
           the
           seas
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           grudging
           here
           at
           ,
           sent
           his
           Legates
           ,
           to
           the
           6.
           
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           (
           wherein
           also
           was
           S.
           Augustine
           present
           )
           to
           defend
           his
           right
           .
           This
           question
           ,
           in
           this
           Councell
           ,
           was
           truly
           handled
           ;
           
             Zozimus
             ,
             Boniface
          
           ,
           and
           Celestine
           ,
           successiuely
           being
           Bishops
           .
           Aurelius
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           where
           the
           Councell
           was
           holden
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Legates
           of
           the
           Pope
           (
           albeit
           they
           were
           three
           ,
           and
           present
           :
           namely
           ,
           Faustine
           Bishop
           ,
           Philip
           &
           Aselias
           presbiters
           )
           there
           gouerned
           .
           These
           had
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           sent
           to
           the
           Councel
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           the
           Nicen
           Councell
           (
           said
           they
           )
           had
           giuen
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           appeale
           might
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Bishop
           o
           of
           Rome
           ,
           from
           the
           sentence
           giuen
           by
           any
           metropolitaine
           whatsoeuer
           .
           One
           Daniell
           a
           notarie
           red
           the
           whole
           5.
           chap.
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           Sardice
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           said
           (
           but
           very
           vntruly
           )
           was
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Neece
           .
           The
           Pope
           like
           a
           good
           apothecarie
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           for
           his
           profit
           ,
           well
           knoweth
           to
           giue
           
             quid
             pro
             quo
          
           .
           All
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Archbishops
           much
           marueyled
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           was
           neuer
           read
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           :
           and
           so
           the
           same
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           then
           in
           writing
           ,
           they
           commaunded
           to
           be
           read
           :
           which
           beeing
           read
           ,
           and
           no
           word
           of
           such
           appellation
           found
           :
           yet
           did
           
           the
           Romane
           Legates
           insist
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           so
           .
           Needefull
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           to
           send
           certaine
           men
           ,
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           Rome
           it selfe
           ,
           
           that
           they
           might
           bring
           other
           copies
           of
           the
           Nicen
           Councell
           .
           Within
           one
           yeare
           were
           they
           brought
           ,
           and
           the
           originall
           it selfe
           chiefly
           ,
           which
           was
           kept
           in
           Constantinople
           :
           Read
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           no
           mention
           ,
           nor
           ought
           else
           that
           might
           giue
           suspition
           of
           this
           priueledge
           ,
           which
           the
           Romans
           alleaged
           ,
           to
           haue
           bene
           graunted
           them
           in
           the
           Nicen
           Councell
           :
           was
           at
           all
           found
           in
           any
           of
           these
           coppies
           .
           A
           letter
           then
           was
           written
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           whole
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           wherein
           no
           such
           thinge
           (
           said
           they
           )
           but
           the
           contrary
           rather
           was
           found
           in
           the
           Councel
           of
           Nice
           :
           
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           did
           other
           Popes
           and
           metropolitanes
           ,
           should
           medle
           within
           his
           owne
           limits
           and
           boundes
           .
           And
           that
           therefore
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           wise
           ,
           hee
           should
           thenceforth
           be
           content
           with
           his
           owne
           dioces
           ,
           and
           bishorick
           ;
           &
           not
           intrude
           vpon
           an
           others
           possession
           .
           This
           letter
           was
           subscribed
           by
           230
           fathers
           ,
           and
           among
           them
           ,
           the
           Popes
           selfe
           same
           three
           Legats
           before
           named
           .
           If
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Legats
           ,
           when
           they
           vsed
           not
           such
           tyrāny
           as
           now
           they
           vse
           ,
           did
           dare
           to
           falsifie
           a
           Councell
           :
           in
           almost
           a
           thousand
           ,
           two
           hundred
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           yeares
           passed
           ,
           after
           this
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           vnto
           this
           yeare
           1598.
           
           What
           shall
           they
           not
           haue
           done
           ?
           
             Quien
             haze
             vn
             cesto
             ,
             hara
             ciento
             :
          
           He
           that
           maketh
           one
           basket
           ,
           wil
           make
           a
           hundred
           .
           And
           no
           wonder
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           dared
           to
           falsifie
           the
           Councels
           ,
           seeing
           they
           haue
           shamelesly
           taken
           from
           the
           law
           of
           God
           the
           2.
           
           Commandement
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy selfe
             any
             image
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           seeing
           but
           9
           Commandements
           ,
           of
           the
           tenth
           commandement
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             lust
             ,
             &c.
          
           haue
           they
           made
           two
           commandements
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Treatise
           we
           haue
           noted
           .
           Our
           Spanish
           Caran●a
           in
           his
           
             Summa
             Conciliorum
          
           ,
           setteth
           down
           no
           one
           of
           so
           many
           Cannons
           in
           it
           )
           of
           this
           6.
           
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           the
           cause
           is
           ,
           least
           he
           shuld
           therein
           haue
           discouered
           the
           falshood
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           alleaging
           of
           the
           Nicen
           Councell
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Councell
           neuer
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           rather
           determined
           .
           A
           Summarie
           onely
           he
           made
           ,
           and
           verie
           briefe
           saying
           :
           that
           the
           Councell
           determined
           ,
           what
           the
           Nicen
           Councell
           demaunded
           of
           the
           Easterne
           Bishoppes
           :
           but
           saieth
           not
           vnto
           what
           purpose
           .
           
           O
           great
           subtiltie
           .
           This
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           albeit
           it
           was
           generall
           ,
           called
           he
           prouincial
           .
           So
           also
           calleth
           it
           Panuinus
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           both
           cōfesse
           that
           there
           were
           found
           there
           present
           217
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           three
           legates
           of
           the
           Pope
           :
           what
           letteth
           it
           then
           to
           be
           generall
           ?
           The
           Papists
           ,
           what
           they
           may
           ,
           wil
           forget
           this
           sixt
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           :
           albeit
           ,
           saith
           Panninus
           ,
           it
           was
           confirmed
           in
           Trullo
           .
           Gracian
           also
           interpreting
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           
           vseth
           the
           same
           malice
           :
           That
           none
           appeale
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           to
           partes
           beyond
           the
           sea
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           The
           cause
           why
           it
           was
           commanded
           in
           this
           6.
           
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           that
           no
           appeale
           should
           be
           beyond
           the
           sea
           ,
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           sismatikes
           of
           Affrike
           ,
           condemned
           by
           the
           good
           Bishops
           of
           Affrike
           ,
           appealed
           to
           Rome
           :
           Therfore
           commanded
           the
           councel
           they
           should
           not
           appeale
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           businesse
           ,
           without
           seeking
           further
           ,
           should
           be
           concluded
           in
           Affricke
           .
           And
           so
           was
           the
           conclusion
           of
           this
           Councell
           :
           That
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           should
           not
           receiue
           those
           ,
           that
           were
           excommunicate
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           nor
           accept
           their
           appellations
           ,
           which
           had
           in
           Affrike
           bene
           condemned
           :
           and
           those
           that
           appealed
           to
           him
           ,
           should
           be
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           matter
           ,
           excommunicate
           .
           The
           reasons
           whereuppon
           this
           Councell
           was
           founded
           ,
           sent
           by
           it
           to
           Celestine
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           be
           these
           :
           That
           in
           no
           Coūcel
           was
           any
           such
           thing
           determined
           :
           But
           that
           the
           Nicen
           Councell
           contrariwise
           gaue
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           to
           the
           Metropolitane
           .
           The
           grace
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           (
           saith
           it
           )
           will
           assist
           euery
           prouince
           to
           iudge
           controuersies
           :
           that
           each
           one
           which
           felt
           himselfe
           greeued
           ,
           might
           appeale
           to
           a
           prouinciall
           Councell
           :
           For
           it
           is
           more
           to
           bee
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           rather
           inspire
           manie
           Priests
           in
           a
           Councell
           assembled
           then
           one
           only
           man
           ,
           &c.
           
           By
           that
           which
           wee
           haue
           alleaged
           of
           the
           sixt
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           it
           clearely
           appeareth
           :
           how
           false
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Nicen
           Councell
           the
           primacie
           was
           giuen
           him
           :
           and
           yet
           want
           there
           not
           some
           in
           our
           times
           also
           ,
           which
           renewe
           this
           falshood
           .
           And
           so
           D.
           Illescas
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Boniface
           3
           in
           the
           marginall
           note
           saith
           these
           words
           :
           Phocas
           de
           clared
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           the
           Roman
           Church
           is
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           vniuersall
           .
           Also
           he
           saith
           :
           This
           superiority
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           hath
           euer
           sithens
           bene
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           faithfull
           and
           Catholike
           Christians
           is
           holden
           
           for
           a
           thing
           proued
           ,
           &
           without
           dispute
           :
           as
           the
           Councell
           of
           Neece
           chap.
           6.
           and
           
             Raimundus
             Rufus
          
           against
           the
           heretiks
           of
           this
           time
           ,
           for
           louers
           of
           nouelties
           ,
           &c.
           most
           plainely
           proueth
           .
           In
           the
           seuenth
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           primacie
           was
           also
           debated
           .
           The
           cause
           was
           this
           :
           That
           Iohn
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           seeing
           himselfe
           fauoured
           of
           Maurice
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           called
           himselfe
           Bishop
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           vniuersall
           bishop
           .
           And
           this
           because
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           where
           the
           Emperour
           was
           resident
           .
           Mauricius
           willing
           to
           aduaunce
           his
           citie
           ,
           and
           abase
           Rome
           ,
           did
           support
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           him
           .
           A
           curse
           then
           was
           pronounced
           in
           this
           Councell
           ,
           not
           against
           Iohn
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           but
           generally
           ,
           against
           whomsoeuer
           should
           take
           vpon
           him
           the
           title
           of
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           .
           
           The
           Doctors
           which
           at
           this
           time
           liued
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           Saint
           Gregory
           ,
           do
           witnesse
           the
           same
           .
           Let
           them
           read
           his
           epistles
           of
           the
           first
           booke
           the
           76.
           
           78.
           80.
           85.
           and
           of
           the
           second
           booke
           ,
           the
           188.
           and
           194.
           
           In
           none
           of
           these
           epistles
           saith
           S.
           Gregorie
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Iohn
           wronged
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           nor
           withheld
           ,
           nor
           yet
           vsurped
           the
           right
           and
           title
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           :
           but
           protesteth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           title
           profane
           ,
           sacrilegious
           ,
           and
           the
           forerunner
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           And
           in
           the
           4.
           booke
           and
           48.
           chap.
           of
           the
           Register
           ,
           the
           same
           Saint
           Gregorie
           doubteth
           not
           to
           pronounce
           him
           ,
           that
           suffereth
           himselfe
           to
           be
           called
           vniuersal
           and
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           forerunner
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           Reade
           for
           this
           purpose
           the
           same
           Saint
           
             Gregorie
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist
             .
             76.
             78.
             30.
             lib.
          
           7.
           and
           69.
           epist
           .
           And
           in
           the
           35.
           epist
           .
           which
           he
           wrote
           to
           Iohn
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           who
           vsurped
           this
           title
           ,
           he
           saith
           :
           All
           that
           was
           prophesied
           is
           fulfilled
           :
           the
           king
           of
           pride
           (
           namely
           Antichrist
           )
           is
           neere
           at
           hand
           :
           and
           that
           which
           is
           abhomination
           to
           speake
           ,
           an
           host
           of
           Priests
           make
           preparatiō
           for
           him
           .
           And
           in
           an
           epistle
           ,
           which
           he
           wrote
           to
           Mauricius
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           hee
           saith
           :
           And
           I
           say
           boldly
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           is
           called
           vniuersall
           Priest
           ,
           either
           in
           his
           pride
           desireth
           so
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           or
           is
           the
           forerunner
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           for
           that
           in
           waxing
           proud
           he
           preferreth
           himselfe
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           with
           incomparable
           pride
           ,
           walketh
           in
           the
           way
           of
           error
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           that
           peruerse
           man
           wil
           aboue
           al
           men
           be
           holden
           for
           God
           :
           
           so
           neither
           more
           ,
           nor
           lesse
           is
           he
           (
           be
           he
           what
           he
           will
           )
           that
           seeketh
           to
           be
           called
           Priest
           ouer
           the
           other
           priests
           ,
           &c.
           
           About
           the
           1240.
           yeare
           ,
           Edward
           Archibishop
           of
           Salisburg
           ,
           speaking
           in
           the
           Councell
           holden
           
           at
           Ratisbon
           to
           represse
           the
           insolencie
           and
           tyranny
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           
           said
           these
           words
           :
           we
           might
           haue
           perceiued
           ,
           had
           we
           not
           bene
           blind
           ,
           vnder
           the
           title
           of
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           a
           most
           cruell
           wolfe
           in
           shepheards
           clothing
           .
           The
           Roman
           bishops
           daring
           ,
           deceiuing
           and
           sowing
           the
           warres
           of
           warres
           ,
           drawe
           weapons
           against
           all
           Christians
           .
           And
           becomming
           great
           ,
           they
           kill
           the
           sheepe
           ,
           cast
           peace
           and
           concord
           out
           of
           the
           world
           :
           draw
           from
           hel
           ciuil
           wars
           and
           domesticall
           seditions
           :
           more
           &
           more
           weaken
           the
           strengths
           of
           all
           men
           to
           triumph
           ouer
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           vp
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           all
           men
           in
           bondage
           and
           captiuitie
           .
           It
           is
           now
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           170
           yeares
           ,
           since
           Hildebrand
           (
           he
           was
           called
           Gregorie
           7.
           )
           vnder
           colour
           of
           religion
           ,
           laid
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           he
           was
           the
           first
           that
           began
           this
           abominable
           warres
           :
           which
           his
           successors
           :
           vntil
           this
           day
           haue
           cōtinued
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           Bishops
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           desire
           to
           reigne
           ,
           they
           cānnot
           endure
           an
           equal
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           that
           haue
           made
           experiēce
           :
           cease
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           vntil
           (
           hauing
           suppressed
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           defaced
           the
           maiesty
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           
           &
           oppressed
           the
           true
           Pastors
           )
           they
           destroy
           by
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           all
           whatsoeuer
           remaineth
           :
           they
           put
           al
           vnder
           their
           feet
           :
           they
           sit
           in
           the
           temple
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           lift
           vp
           thēselues
           aboue
           all
           that
           is
           worshipped
           .
           He
           which
           is
           seruant
           of
           seruāts
           desireth
           (
           as
           if
           he
           were
           God
           )
           to
           be
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           .
           In
           his
           breast
           tosseth
           ,
           he
           new
           Coūcels
           to
           establish
           a
           proper
           empire
           :
           lawes
           he
           chāgeth
           ,
           and
           establisheth
           his
           owne
           :
           This
           man
           of
           perdition
           ,
           whom
           they
           wontedly
           call
           Antichrist
           (
           in
           whose
           forehead
           is
           written
           the
           name
           of
           blasphemy
           ,
           I
           am
           God
           :
           I
           cānot
           erre
           ,
           polluteth
           ,
           robbeth
           ,
           spoyleth
           and
           killeth
           .
           
           He
           is
           set
           in
           the
           temple
           of
           God
           ,
           making
           himselfe
           Lord
           of
           all
           .
           And
           that
           moreouer
           ,
           which
           ye
           may
           reade
           in
           the
           7.
           booke
           of
           the
           Annales
           of
           
             Auentino
             fol.
          
           685.
           
           If
           such
           were
           the
           Popes
           357.
           yeares
           since
           ,
           when
           malice
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           what
           maner
           of
           men
           shall
           the
           Popes
           of
           our
           times
           be
           ?
           Surelie
           ,
           much
           worse
           :
           for
           in
           nothing
           do
           euill
           men
           profite
           ,
           but
           in
           doing
           more
           euill
           .
        
         
           Arnulphus
           Bishop
           of
           Orleans
           ,
           
           openlie
           in
           the
           Councell
           at
           Remes
           ,
           holden
           more
           then
           560.
           yeares
           since
           ,
           called
           the
           Pope
           Antichrist
           .
           
           Saint
           Bernard
           ,
           who
           liued
           in
           the
           1150.
           yeare
           ,
           in
           his
           second
           ,
           third
           and
           fourth
           books
           of
           Considerations
           ,
           called
           the
           Pope
           Antichrist
           .
           
           The
           Abbot
           
             Ioachin
             Calabres
          
           ,
           who
           
           liued
           350
           yeeres
           since
           ,
           called
           the
           Pope
           Antichrist
           .
           About
           the
           1101.
           
           yeare
           liued
           Bishop
           Fluencius
           ,
           that
           called
           the
           Pope
           Antichrist
           .
           
           About
           the
           1245.
           yeare
           ,
           liued
           
             Nicholas
             Gallus
          
           ,
           who
           seeing
           the
           deformitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           wrote
           a
           booke
           against
           the
           Popes
           intituled
           
             Ignea
             sagitta
          
           ,
           
           a
           fiery
           arrow
           .
           Marsilius
           ,
           a
           learned
           man
           ,
           
           wrote
           more
           then
           200.
           yeares
           since
           ,
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           lawes
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           almost
           liued
           
             Michael
             Cesenas
          
           ,
           Generall
           of
           the
           Minoritts
           ,
           who
           openly
           called
           the
           Pope
           Antichrist
           .
           Aboue
           .
           
           200.
           yeres
           past
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Wicliffe
          
           wrote
           and
           preached
           against
           the
           Pope
           ;
           
           and
           reformed
           many
           popish
           abuses
           in
           England
           .
           The
           same
           did
           after
           wardes
           
             Iohn
             Hus
          
           ,
           and
           Ierome
           of
           Prage
           in
           Bohemia
           
             Francisco
             Petrarca
          
           ,
           an
           Italyan
           borne
           in
           the
           1304
           yere
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           1374.
           yere
           dyed
           ,
           very
           truly
           wrote
           ,
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           his
           court
           .
           Read
           this
           20.
           
           Epistle
           ,
           wherein
           he
           calleth
           the
           court
           Papall
           ,
           Babylon
           ,
           &
           Babilonish
           strūper
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           vpon
           many
           waters
           .
           Mother
           of
           all
           Idolatries
           ,
           and
           whoredomes
           .
           Read
           his
           92.
           which
           beginneth
           :
           
             Del
             '
             Empia
             Babilonia
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           word
           for
           word
           thus
           soundeth
           in
           English
           .
           From
           wicked
           Babylon
           ,
           whence
           all
           shame
           is
           fled
           ,
           where
           no
           goodnesse
           remaineth
           :
           Harbour
           of
           sorrowe
           ,
           mother
           of
           errours
           ,
           to
           prolong
           life
           am
           I
           fled
           .
           Item
           the
           106.
           
           Sonet
           ,
           which
           beginneth
           
             Fiamma
             d'oal
             ciel
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           The
           flame
           of
           heauen
           vpon
           thy
           hayres
           (
           or
           curled
           lockes
           )
           O
           caytife
           ,
           which
           from
           the
           fountaine
           and
           wallet
           (
           to
           wit
           from
           drinking
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           poorely
           feeding
           )
           by
           impouerishing
           others
           ,
           art
           become
           rich
           and
           great
           :
           Sith
           so
           much
           thou
           reioycest
           in
           doing
           euill
           .
           Neast
           of
           treasons
           ,
           wherein
           what
           mischiefes
           are
           now
           spread
           through
           the
           world
           ,
           be
           hatched
           .
           Seruant
           of
           wine
           ,
           bed
           ,
           and
           belly
           cheere
           ,
           in
           whome
           whoredome
           hath
           made
           her
           last
           proofe
           :
           For
           thy
           Chamberlaines
           young
           and
           olde
           goe
           playing
           the
           wantons
           ,
           and
           Baelzabub
           in
           the
           middest
           ,
           with
           bellowes
           ,
           fire
           ,
           and
           looking
           glasses
           .
           In
           the
           fether
           at
           the
           shadowe
           wast
           thou
           not
           brought
           ,
           but
           naked
           to
           the
           winde
           ,
           vnshod
           among
           the
           bushes
           ,
           &c.
           
           Such
           now
           is
           thy
           life
           ,
           that
           the
           stinke
           is
           gone
           vp
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           Also
           in
           the
           107.
           
           Sonet
           ,
           which
           beginneth
           ,
           
             L'auara
             Babylonia
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Couetous
           Babylon
           so
           full
           hath
           heaped
           the
           sacke
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           wicked
           and
           peruerse
           vices
           ,
           that
           it
           bursteht
           :
           and
           not
           Iupiter
           ,
           nor
           Pallas
           ,
           but
           Bacchus
           and
           
           Venus
           hath
           made
           her
           gods
           .
           Expecting
           reason
           doth
           torment
           and
           consume
           me
           ,
           &c.
           And
           foure
           verses
           further
           .
           Her
           Idolles
           shall
           be
           holden
           for
           earth
           ,
           &c.
           
           Also
           the
           108.
           
           Sonnet
           ,
           which
           beginneth
           :
           
             Fontana
             di
             dolore
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Fountain
           of
           griefe
           ,
           harbor
           of
           wrath
           ,
           schoole
           of
           errors
           ,
           and
           Temple
           of
           heresie
           :
           Rome
           in
           elder
           time
           ,
           now
           false
           and
           peruerse
           Babylon
           ,
           for
           whom
           I
           so
           much
           weepe
           &
           sigh
           .
           O
           shop
           of
           deceit
           ,
           ô
           prison
           of
           wrath
           ,
           where
           goodnesse
           dyeth
           ,
           and
           euill
           is
           maintained
           and
           nourished
           :
           hell
           of
           the
           liuing
           :
           great
           wonder
           shall
           it
           be
           ,
           if
           Christ
           in
           the
           end
           be
           not
           wroth
           with
           thee
           ,
           founded
           in
           chast
           and
           humble
           pouertie
           ,
           liftest
           thou
           vp
           thy
           hornes
           against
           thy
           founders
           ?
           Shamelesse
           strumpet
           ,
           where
           hast
           thou
           put
           thy
           trust
           ?
           In
           thine
           adulteries
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           abundance
           of
           euill
           gotten
           riches
           ?
           &c.
           If
           Petrarch
           260
           yeares
           and
           more
           sithens
           ,
           with
           great
           reason
           and
           truth
           said
           this
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Court
           papall
           :
           what
           shall
           be
           said
           now
           ,
           when
           the
           malice
           ,
           tyranny
           ,
           vngodlinesse
           and
           idolatrie
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           court
           are
           come
           to
           the
           height
           ?
           
           Danter
           an
           Author
           more
           ancient
           then
           Petrarch
           ,
           and
           Bocace
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           time
           with
           Petrarch
           ,
           as
           litle
           flattred
           the
           Pope
           :
           other
           things
           as
           much
           as
           Petrarch
           say
           they
           .
           Dante
           in
           his
           7.
           song
           of
           hell
           ,
           accuseth
           the
           Pope
           of
           couetousnesse
           .
           In
           the
           11.
           song
           and
           6.
           circle
           he
           accuseth
           him
           of
           heresie
           .
           In
           the
           15.
           song
           he
           accuseth
           him
           of
           sodomie
           .
           And
           in
           the
           19.
           he
           accuseth
           him
           of
           simonie
           .
           
           (
           These
           bee
           the
           foure
           cardinall
           vertues
           ,
           which
           are
           found
           in
           the
           Popes
           ,
           Couetousnesse
           ,
           heresie
           ,
           sodomie
           ,
           and
           simonie
           .
           Bocace
           in
           the
           second
           Nouell
           of
           the
           Iornada
           of
           his
           Decameron
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Iew
           called
           Abraham
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           generally
           all
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           from
           the
           greatest
           to
           the
           least
           ,
           dishonestly
           sinned
           in
           the
           sinne
           of
           whoredome
           :
           and
           not
           naturally
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           sodomitically
           ,
           without
           any
           bridle
           ,
           without
           any
           remorse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           or
           shame
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           haue
           not
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           either
           holinesse
           ,
           deuotion
           ,
           or
           good
           works
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           manie
           other
           places
           doth
           he
           the
           same
           .
           These
           three
           
             Dante
             ,
             Petrarch
          
           and
           Botace
           bee
           ancient
           writers
           ,
           Italians
           ,
           and
           fathers
           of
           the
           Italian
           tongue
           ,
           
           and
           well
           experienced
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Court.
           Sanazaro
           the
           most
           excellent
           Italian
           Poet
           of
           our
           times
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           thus
           saith
           in
           his
           Epigrams
           .
        
         
         
           
             In
             vaticano
             noster
             latet
             ,
             hunc
             tamen
             alto
             ,
          
           
             Christe
             vides
             coelo
             ,
             proh
             dolor
             ,
             &
             pateris
             .
          
        
         
           To
           wit
           ,
           In
           the
           Vaticano
           (
           which
           is
           the
           pallace
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           in
           Rome
           )
           our
           (
           Barbarian
           )
           lieth
           hid
           :
           but
           yet
           thou
           Christ
           from
           the
           high
           heauen
           beholdest
           him
           :
           ah
           griefe
           ,
           &
           doest
           thou
           suffer
           him
           ?
           What
           more
           could
           Luther
           ,
           or
           Caluin
           ,
           or
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           late
           writers
           ,
           which
           haue
           written
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Romish
           court
           say
           ,
           then
           these
           his
           Italians
           haue
           said
           .
           Petrarch
           calleth
           it
           wicked
           Babylon
           ,
           mother
           of
           errors
           :
           he
           wisheth
           fire
           to
           fall
           from
           heauen
           and
           consume
           it
           (
           such
           abhominations
           had
           seene
           therein
           )
           he
           calleth
           it
           a
           neast
           of
           treasons
           ,
           &c.
           gluttonous
           and
           luxurious
           .
           God
           cannot
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           longer
           be
           patient
           with
           her
           ,
           &c.
           
           Idols
           he
           saith
           shall
           be
           throwne
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           Hee
           calleth
           her
           the
           fountaine
           of
           griefe
           ,
           harbour
           of
           wrath
           ,
           schoole
           of
           errours
           ,
           temple
           of
           heresies
           ,
           &c.
           
           Behold
           if
           the
           Pope
           may
           erre
           in
           faith
           :
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           fifth
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           his
           life
           wee
           haue
           said
           )
           hath
           spunged
           all
           these
           places
           by
           vs
           alleaged
           ,
           out
           of
           Petrarch
           and
           Bocace
           .
           The
           cause
           is
           ,
           least
           men
           should
           know
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           abominations
           and
           impieties
           ,
           but
           may
           hold
           him
           for
           holy
           ,
           and
           for
           God
           vpon
           earth
           .
           Great
           shame
           was
           it
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           that
           so
           famous
           Italian
           Authours
           ,
           that
           Italian
           books
           ,
           and
           printed
           in
           Italy
           ,
           should
           so
           roundly
           tell
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           him
           &
           his
           .
           About
           the
           1430.
           yeare
           liued
           
             Thomas
             Rendon
          
           ,
           a
           Carmelite
           ,
           of
           whom
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Eugenius
           the
           fourth
           ,
           we
           haue
           before
           made
           mention
           :
           He
           said
           in
           his
           sermons
           ,
           which
           in
           Italy
           &
           France
           he
           preached
           :
           
           that
           in
           Rome
           were
           committed
           great
           abhominations
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           which
           cause
           Pope
           Eugenius
           4.
           did
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           burned
           in
           Rome
           .
           Aboue
           a
           hundred
           yeares
           is
           it
           ,
           sithens
           
             Laurencius
             Valla
             Patricius
          
           ,
           a
           Roman
           opposed
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           called
           Rome
           Babylon
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           he
           was
           banished
           :
           but
           the
           king
           of
           Naples
           ,
           
           receiued
           ,
           and
           very
           honorably
           entertained
           him
           .
           
             Ieronymus
             Sauanarola
          
           a
           Dominican
           Friar
           ,
           preached
           in
           Italy
           ,
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           this
           that
           our
           cursed
           Spanish
           beast
           Alexander
           6.
           (
           as
           in
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Alexander
           6.
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           did
           cause
           him
           in
           Florence
           most
           cruelly
           to
           be
           burned
           .
           Within
           these
           80
           yeares
           space
           ,
           haue
           bene
           infinite
           numbers
           ,
           that
           in
           Almaine
           ,
           France
           ,
           Italy
           ,
           England
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           other
           nations
           also
           haue
           written
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Popish
           doctrine
           :
           
           let
           their
           workes
           be
           read
           ,
           and
           their
           reasons
           agreeing
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           considered
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           and
           onely
           squire
           &
           rule
           ,
           whereby
           euery
           life
           and
           doctrine
           ought
           to
           bee
           ruled
           and
           confirmed
           .
           Returne
           we
           now
           to
           the
           Primacie
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           as
           another
           Diotrephes
           (
           of
           whom
           speaketh
           S.
           Iohn
           in
           his
           3.
           catholike
           Epistle
           )
           loueth
           to
           hold
           ,
           
           and
           so
           doth
           vsurpe
           it
           .
           A
           history
           wrote
           S.
           Augustine
           ,
           very
           wel
           declaring
           the
           equality
           which
           hath
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           with
           other
           Bishops
           .
           Donatus
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Augustine
             )
             de
             casas
             negras
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Donatists
           take
           their
           name
           ,
           had
           grieuously
           accused
           Cecilianus
           Archbishop
           of
           Carthage
           .
           
           Constātine
           the
           Emperour
           (
           the
           cause
           being
           simply
           ecclesiasticall
           )
           committed
           the
           same
           to
           Miltiades
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           &
           other
           certaine
           Bishops
           of
           Italy
           ,
           France
           ,
           and
           Spaine
           .
           Had
           there
           bene
           ordinarie
           iurisdiction
           no
           commission
           from
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           nor
           to
           appoint
           him
           associates
           had
           bene
           needfull
           .
           But
           listen
           a
           litle
           :
           Donatus
           was
           condemned
           by
           them
           aboue
           named
           ,
           who
           seeing
           himself
           condemned
           ,
           appealed
           to
           the
           Emperour
           :
           the
           Emperour
           remitted
           the
           appeale
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Areletum
           ,
           either
           to
           allow
           or
           disallow
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           and
           his
           associates
           ,
           had
           giuen
           .
           Where
           then
           was
           the
           Primacie
           of
           the
           Pope
           his
           iurisdiction
           :
           his
           sentence
           without
           any
           appellation
           :
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           &
           hearing
           of
           all
           appeales
           ,
           his
           fulnesse
           of
           power
           ,
           whereof
           he
           so
           much
           glorieth
           ?
           And
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           wil
           they
           not
           say
           ,
           was
           an
           infidel
           ,
           or
           tyrant
           :
           for
           it
           was
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           who
           (
           by
           their
           owne
           reckoning
           )
           spoiled
           himself
           of
           a
           good
           part
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           to
           giue
           it
           vnto
           them
           .
           That
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           appointed
           Miltiades
           iointly
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           Iudge
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           cause
           of
           
             Cecilianus
             .
             Onuphrius
             Panuinus
          
           in
           his
           note
           vpon
           Platina
           ,
           in
           rhe
           life
           of
           Miltiades
           doth
           witnesse
           the
           same
           :
           and
           confirmes
           it
           with
           
             Optatus
             Mileuitanus
          
           in
           his
           first
           booke
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           which
           saith
           Eusebius
           in
           the
           tenth
           booke
           and
           fift
           chap.
           of
           his
           ecclesiasticall
           historie
           .
           But
           Panuinus
           as
           a
           Flatterer
           of
           the
           pope
           maketh
           no
           mention
           of
           the
           appeale
           we
           haue
           spoken
           of
           ,
           because
           it
           impeached
           the
           authoritie
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Popes
           haue
           vsurped
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Councels
           ,
           the
           Emperours
           called
           the
           General
           ,
           the
           Patriarks
           and
           Metropolitans
           called
           the
           Nationall
           ,
           or
           prouincial
           Councels
           :
           The
           Patriarkes
           and
           not
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           did
           gouerne
           in
           the
           Councels
           ,
           which
           they
           held
           in
           their
           Patriarkedomes
           :
           for
           all
           being
           equall
           ,
           and
           vnder
           one
           head
           Christ
           ,
           the
           
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           did
           not
           exceede
           them
           either
           in
           dignity
           or
           power
           .
           
           So
           saith
           Athanasius
           ,
           writing
           to
           Liberius
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           All
           the
           Apostles
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           in
           honour
           and
           power
           be
           equall
           .
           Saint
           Cyprian
           likewise
           ,
           more
           ancient
           then
           Athanasius
           :
           There
           is
           not
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           but
           one
           bishopricke
           through
           the
           world
           ,
           wherof
           euery
           bishop
           holdeth
           his
           part
           .
           
           Also
           that
           none
           in
           his
           time
           was
           called
           ,
           
           or
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           had
           by
           tyranny
           subiected
           his
           companions
           to
           obey
           him
           .
           Also
           he
           complaineth
           that
           the
           prophane
           Sismatikes
           withdrew
           themselues
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           There
           was
           none
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           that
           would
           doe
           this
           ,
           but
           certaine
           lost
           and
           desperate
           men
           ,
           making
           men
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Affrike
           had
           lesse
           authoritie
           thē
           he
           of
           Rome
           .
           
           S.
           Ierome
           to
           this
           selfe
           same
           purpose
           saith
           :
           Wheresoeuer
           a
           Bishop
           shal
           be
           ,
           be
           it
           in
           Rome
           ,
           or
           in
           Egubium
           ,
           be
           it
           in
           Constantinople
           ,
           or
           in
           Regium
           ,
           one selfe
           same
           dignity
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           one
           selfsame
           priesthood
           :
           
           riches
           nor
           pouertie
           either
           make
           him
           superiour
           or
           inferior
           .
           And
           so
           the
           ancient
           Doctors
           ,
           as
           
             Ireneus
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Hillarius
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             &c.
          
           when
           they
           wrote
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           they
           gaue
           him
           not
           the
           glorious
           titles
           ,
           which
           the
           flatterers
           of
           our
           times
           now
           giue
           him
           :
           Most
           holy
           father
           ,
           most
           blessed
           Pope
           ,
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           our
           Lord
           ,
           &
           God
           vpon
           earth
           :
           they
           called
           him
           brother
           ,
           fellow
           Bishop
           ,
           companion
           in
           office
           :
           &
           other
           such
           like
           titles
           ,
           which
           sauored
           of
           loue
           &
           Christian
           simplicitie
           ,
           &
           not
           of
           flattery
           &
           pride
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           miserable
           Popes
           are
           puffed
           vp
           ,
           &
           rest
           much
           contēted
           .
           And
           if
           it
           seemed
           to
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           countermāded
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           thing
           faulted
           (
           seeing
           he
           was
           a
           man
           )
           either
           in
           life
           or
           doctrine
           ,
           they
           aduised
           him
           ,
           &
           if
           need
           so
           required
           reproued
           him
           .
           Thus
           not
           once
           by
           chance
           ,
           but
           many
           times
           ,
           &
           that
           very
           sharply
           did
           Cyprian
           handle
           Stephen
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           Ireneus
           reproued
           Victor
           ,
           for
           that
           through
           an
           impudent
           ambition
           ,
           he
           excōmunicated
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           for
           the
           differēce
           in
           celebration
           of
           Easter
           .
           Who
           should
           now
           dare
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           albeit
           the
           Pope
           were
           another
           Iohn
           8.
           12.
           13.
           14.
           23.
           or
           24.
           or
           were
           he
           another
           Boniface
           8.
           another
           Syluester
           2.
           another
           Gregory
           7.
           another
           
             Alexander
             6
             ,
             Paule
          
           3.
           
           &
           4.
           or
           Pius
           the
           fift
           .
           By
           diuine
           law
           all
           Bishops
           are
           equall
           :
           and
           so
           as
           brothers
           ,
           are
           to
           aduise
           and
           correct
           one
           another
           .
           If
           any
           difference
           there
           bee
           of
           Maioritie
           ,
           or
           Minoritie
           ,
           by
           positiue
           lawe
           it
           commeth
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Cannonists
           themselues
           ,
           when
           the
           truth
           doth
           inforce
           thē
           ,
           confesse
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Quod
             omnis
             maioritas
             &
             minoritas
             ,
             etiam
             Papatus
             ,
             est
             de
             iure
             positiuo
             .
          
           That
           all
           maioritie
           and
           minoritie
           ,
           yea
           the
           verie
           Popedome
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           positiue
           law
           :
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           men
           haue
           made
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           go
           I
           further
           .
           The
           maiority
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           hath
           vsurped
           ouer
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           being
           against
           the
           Lambe
           of
           the
           Apocalyps
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           Saints
           ,
           is
           not
           by
           diuine
           ,
           nor
           yet
           humane
           law
           ,
           I
           say
           it
           is
           
             de
             iure
             diabolico
          
           ,
           of
           the
           diuell
           :
           that
           it
           is
           ,
           an
           infernall
           tyranny
           ,
           against
           which
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           is
           to
           rise
           vp
           ,
           as
           against
           a
           fire
           and
           generall
           burning
           ,
           which
           toucheth
           euery
           particular
           person
           .
           Note
           here
           ,
           that
           which
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Iohn
           24.
           we
           haue
           noted
           :
           where
           the
           Pope
           by
           a
           decree
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basile
           is
           proued
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           Councell
           :
           and
           that
           more
           ouer
           which
           there
           we
           haue
           said
           .
           Not
           bluntly
           and
           foolishly
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           but
           with
           good
           reason
           me
           seemeth
           ,
           do
           I
           say
           this
           :
           as
           by
           the
           sayings
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           decrees
           of
           ancient
           Councels
           ,
           we
           haue
           sufficiently
           proued
           the
           same
           .
           And
           had
           there
           bene
           none
           to
           haue
           said
           it
           ,
           yet
           their
           proper
           life
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           in
           the
           beginning
           mentioned
           ,
           are
           most
           euident
           testimonies
           to
           confirme
           our
           sayings
           .
           By
           their
           liues
           may
           each
           one
           see
           (
           if
           of
           wilfull
           ignorance
           he
           become
           not
           blockish
           ,
           
           foolish
           ,
           and
           blind
           )
           the
           Popes
           ,
           which
           haue
           bin
           bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           from
           Boniface
           the
           third
           (
           who
           was
           a
           creature
           of
           Phocas
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           an
           adulterer
           ,
           murderer
           ,
           and
           tyrant
           )
           vntil
           Clement
           8.
           or
           10.
           which
           now
           tyrannizeth
           )
           to
           haue
           almost
           bene
           al
           noted
           (
           read
           their
           histories
           )
           of
           terrible
           ,
           enormious
           and
           wicked
           vices
           ,
           and
           sinnes
           .
           Witches
           they
           haue
           bene
           ,
           murtherers
           ,
           ill
           beloued
           ,
           tumultuous
           troublers
           of
           common
           wealths
           and
           kingdomes
           ,
           seditious
           ,
           reuengefull
           brothellers
           ,
           simonists
           ,
           sodomites
           ,
           periured
           ,
           incestuous
           ,
           Nigromancers
           ,
           sacrilegious
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           without
           God
           ,
           without
           religion
           .
           They
           then
           being
           such
           ,
           we
           conclude
           them
           not
           to
           be
           successors
           of
           Peter
           ,
           but
           of
           Iudas
           :
           not
           to
           be
           vicars
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           and
           verie
           Antichrist
           .
           But
           now
           for
           more
           confirmation
           of
           that
           which
           is
           said
           ,
           we
           will
           alleage
           certaine
           passages
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           themselue
           vnderstand
           and
           interpret
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           we
           will
           consider
           if
           that
           which
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           Antichrist
           shall
           do
           and
           say
           ,
           the
           Pope
           doth
           and
           saith
           .
           And
           seeing
           that
           the
           doctrine
           and
           life
           of
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           
           very
           same
           ,
           which
           the
           scripture
           doth
           say
           shal
           be
           that
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           by
           the
           Papists
           owne
           confession
           ,
           will
           we
           conclude
           ,
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           passage
           ,
           
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           Daniel
           the
           11.
           chapter
           :
           which
           saith
           :
           And
           the
           king
           shall
           doe
           what
           he
           list
           :
           By
           king
           ,
           aswell
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           chapter
           8.
           23.
           and
           24.
           is
           ment
           Antiochus
           ,
           a
           great
           persecutor
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ;
           This
           Antiochus
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Pope
           .
           Antiochus
           burned
           the
           Bible
           ,
           aduanced
           his
           God
           Mauzim
           ,
           forbad
           marriage
           ,
           made
           Idols
           of
           gold
           and
           siluer
           ,
           adorned
           them
           with
           rich
           ornaments
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           same
           doth
           the
           Pope
           .
           Daniell
           proceedeth
           .
           He
           shall
           exalt
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           himselfe
           against
           all
           that
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           shall
           speake
           marueylous
           thinges
           against
           the
           God
           of
           Gods
           :
           and
           shall
           prosper
           till
           the
           wrath
           be
           accomplished
           :
           for
           the
           determination
           is
           made
           ;
           Neither
           shall
           he
           regard
           the
           God
           of
           his
           fathers
           ,
           nor
           the
           desires
           of
           women
           ,
           nor
           care
           for
           any
           God
           :
           for
           he
           shal
           magnifie
           himselfe
           against
           all
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           Note
           here
           in
           Daniel
           .
           3.
           notable
           markes
           which
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           Antichrist
           shall
           haue
           :
           In
           whomsoeuer
           then
           we
           shall
           see
           them
           ,
           hold
           we
           him
           for
           .
           Antichrist
           .
           The
           1.
           is
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           God
           of
           his
           fathers
           :
           2.
           is
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           regard
           the
           loue
           of
           women
           ,
           
           3.
           nor
           care
           for
           any
           God.
           The
           cause
           of
           all
           this
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           the
           excessiue
           pride
           .
           The
           Pope
           being
           of
           the
           race
           of
           Christians
           ,
           which
           haue
           worshipped
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           he
           holdeth
           his
           seat
           ,
           Idolatrie
           and
           superstition
           ,
           commaunding
           men
           ,
           in
           afflictiō
           &
           calamitie
           ,
           to
           inuocate
           another
           ,
           &
           others
           then
           God
           :
           
           contrary
           to
           the
           expresse
           cōmandemēt
           of
           God.
           Thou
           shalt
           haue
           no
           other
           Gods
           before
           me
           :
           and
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           he
           commaundeth
           by
           his
           Prophet
           :
           
           Call
           vpon
           me
           in
           the
           day
           of
           trouble
           .
           There
           is
           no
           commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           old
           or
           new
           Testament
           ,
           that
           commaundeth
           vs
           to
           inuocate
           any
           other
           but
           God
           alone
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           example
           of
           Patriarke
           ,
           Prophet
           ,
           
           or
           Apostle
           ,
           which
           hath
           called
           vpon
           any
           ,
           saue
           God
           alone
           .
           For
           how
           shall
           they
           call
           vpon
           him
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           haue
           not
           beleeued
           ?
           as
           saith
           Saint
           Paule
           .
           In
           one
           onely
           God
           we
           beleeue
           ,
           vpon
           him
           onely
           let
           vs
           call
           .
           This
           new
           Doctrine
           hath
           the
           Pope
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           call
           vpon
           others
           then
           God
           alone
           :
           Therefore
           is
           he
           Antichrist
           .
           Who
           hath
           forbidden
           Christians
           
           to
           reade
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Euangelists
           ?
           The
           Pope
           .
           Who
           burneth
           these
           holy
           bookes
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           for
           instruction
           of
           their
           conscience
           read
           them
           ?
           The
           Pope
           .
           Who
           hath
           taken
           vppon
           him
           authoritie
           to
           pardon
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           money
           ,
           it
           being
           God
           alone
           which
           doth
           graciously
           pardon
           thē
           ?
           The
           Pope
           .
           Who
           hath
           caused
           a
           little
           peece
           of
           white
           bread
           to
           be
           worshipped
           saying
           :
           it
           is
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           which
           created
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ?
           The
           Pope
           .
           Therefore
           is
           he
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           neither
           honoreth
           nor
           a
           doreth
           the
           God
           of
           his
           fathers
           ,
           
           who
           in
           the
           bookes
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           burneth
           ,
           hath
           manifested
           himselfe
           to
           his
           faithfull
           .
           The
           2.
           marke
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           regard
           the
           loue
           of
           women
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           that
           vnder
           colour
           of
           chastitie
           ,
           holines
           ,
           &
           meritorious
           works
           ,
           he
           shall
           abhorre
           marriage
           .
           So
           greatly
           hath
           the
           Pope
           abhorred
           marriage
           that
           a
           law
           he
           hath
           made
           ,
           that
           no
           Pope
           ,
           Cardinal
           ,
           Patriarke
           ,
           Archbishop
           ,
           Bishop
           ,
           Deane
           ,
           Archeacon
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           nor
           Friar
           ,
           Deacon
           ,
           nor
           subdeacō
           ,
           nor
           any
           Nunne
           shal
           marry
           .
           And
           wherefore
           ?
           For
           pure
           hypocrisie
           ;
           to
           be
           sold
           to
           the
           ignorant
           people
           ,
           for
           holy
           ;
           for
           Angels
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           fleshly
           ,
           but
           wholly
           spirituall
           :
           And
           the
           miserable
           people
           ,
           dispising
           the
           meanes
           of
           marriage
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           them
           .
           Will
           rather
           burne
           then
           marry
           .
           And
           so
           God
           deliuereth
           them
           vp
           to
           shamefull
           &
           vile
           affections
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           lusts
           doe
           they
           burne
           (
           as
           saith
           S.
           Paule
           )
           Fornicators
           they
           are
           ,
           
           adulterers
           ,
           Incestuous
           persons
           ,
           &
           that
           moreouer
           which
           the
           Apostle
           mētioneth
           .
           These
           be
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           cōstrained
           chastitie
           ,
           of
           his
           angelical
           ,
           &
           not
           fleshly
           life
           ,
           of
           his
           vowe
           of
           chastity
           ,
           vowed
           of
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           kept
           of
           so
           fewe
           .
           Of
           such
           like
           ,
           the
           same
           S.
           Paul
           fore
           warneth
           his
           disciple
           Timothie
           ,
           
           saying
           :
           that
           they
           shall
           speake
           lies
           through
           hypocrisie
           ,
           hauing
           their
           cōsciences
           seared
           ;
           that
           they
           shall
           forbid
           marriage
           .
           What
           nation
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           hath
           bene
           so
           barbarous
           ,
           so
           cruel
           ,
           so
           tyrannous
           ,
           &
           Godlesse
           that
           hath
           forbidden
           marriage
           to
           so
           many
           thousands
           of
           men
           and
           women
           as
           are
           at
           this
           day
           of
           Priests
           ,
           Fryars
           ,
           and
           Nunnes
           ?
           Onely
           such
           law
           maketh
           Antichrist
           :
           Only
           the
           Pope
           maketh
           it
           ,
           therefore
           is
           the
           Pope
           Antichrist
           :
           which
           regardeth
           not
           his
           owne
           lawful
           wife
           ,
           but
           his
           Ganimeds
           and
           strumpets
           .
           Much
           paine
           hath
           the
           Pope
           of
           long
           time
           taken
           ,
           to
           cause
           this
           his
           tyrannicall
           lawe
           to
           bee
           obserued
           :
           Many
           people
           and
           nations
           ,
           seeing
           it
           a
           law
           tyrannous
           ,
           
           and
           preiudiciall
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           haue
           withstood
           him
           :
           because
           that
           priests
           and
           Friars
           ,
           not
           hauing
           proper
           wiues
           ,
           and
           being
           lusty
           men
           ,
           which
           liue
           in
           idlenesse
           ,
           and
           abundance
           (
           a
           life
           inclyning
           men
           to
           luxuritie
           )
           bestow
           themselues
           among
           the
           wiues
           &
           daughters
           of
           their
           neighbours
           &
           friends
           .
           
           In
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           was
           this
           busines
           proposed
           :
           but
           through
           the
           Councell
           of
           good
           Paphnucius
           not
           affected
           .
           S.
           Gregorie
           forbad
           marriage
           :
           but
           (
           taught
           afterwards
           by
           experience
           of
           6000.
           heads
           of
           young
           Infants
           ,
           which
           they
           foūd
           in
           a
           pond
           )
           adnulled
           &
           reuoked
           his
           decree
           :
           as
           before
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           we
           haue
           declared
           .
           Note
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           said
           to
           this
           same
           purpose
           vpon
           the
           life
           of
           Siricius
           who
           so
           against
           the
           hayre
           alleaged
           the
           saying
           of
           S.
           
             Paul.
             Those
             which
             be
             in
             the
             flesh
             cannot
             please
             God.
          
           And
           that
           which
           we
           noted
           vpon
           Nicholas
           1.
           &
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Pius
           2.
           &
           of
           Paul
           2.
           experience
           at
           this
           day
           sufficiently
           sheweth
           ,
           how
           impious
           and
           tyrannous
           this
           law
           is
           .
           And
           suppose
           it
           were
           good
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           obserued
           .
           Much
           better
           should
           it
           be
           to
           leaue
           to
           each
           one
           the
           liberty
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           lay
           s●ares
           for
           the
           conscience
           .
           He
           that
           can
           passe
           without
           marriage
           ,
           shall
           doe
           very
           well
           not
           to
           mar●y
           :
           and
           chiefly
           the
           minister
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           which
           i●
           to
           be
           free
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           of
           God
           wheresoeuer
           they
           shall
           call
           him
           .
           But
           the
           guift
           of
           chastitie
           is
           not
           giuen
           to
           all
           :
           and
           if
           to
           any
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           perpetuall
           .
           The
           surest
           way
           then
           not
           to
           offend
           God
           ,
           nor
           defile
           his
           owne
           body
           ,
           w●ich
           is
           the
           tem●le
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
           and
           ●herefore
           to
           be
           kept
           cleane
           is
           that
           euery
           man
           (
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           doth
           aduise
           vs
           )
           haue
           his
           owne
           wife
           and
           euery
           woman
           her
           owne
           husband
           to
           the
           great
           griefe
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           is
           Antichrist
           ,
           
           and
           commaundeth
           the
           contrary
           .
           The
           third
           marke
           is
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           shall
           not
           care
           for
           any
           God
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           hee
           shal
           be
           an
           Atheist
           ;
           a
           Godlesse
           man
           ,
           and
           without
           religion
           .
           This
           in
           many
           Popes
           haue
           wee
           fully
           ,
           and
           clerely
           seene
           which
           neither
           liueing
           ,
           nor
           dying
           ,
           had
           any
           religion
           .
           He
           is
           not
           one
           alone
           ,
           that
           entred
           into
           the
           Popedome
           like
           a
           fox
           ,
           
           liued
           in
           the
           Popedome
           like
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           and
           dyed
           like
           a
           dogge
           :
           Let
           their
           liues
           be
           read
           .
           the
           reason
           of
           all
           this
           giueth
           Daniel
           ,
           saying
           :
           for
           hee
           shall
           magnifie
           himselfe
           aboue
           all
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Pope
           ,
           hath
           made
           himselfe
           vniuersal
           Bishop
           ,
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           absolute
           (
           or
           dissolute
           )
           Lord
           ,
           aswell
           in
           the
           temporaltie
           ,
           as
           the
           
           spi●itualty
           ,
           euer
           all
           the
           Monarkes
           .
           kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           of
           the
           world
           :
           that
           he
           may
           displace
           and
           place
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           demaund
           why
           doest
           thou
           so
           ?
           And
           so
           causeth
           Emperours
           ,
           kings
           ,
           and
           great
           Lords
           to
           fall
           prostrate
           on
           the
           gorund
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           vassallrie
           ,
           slauerie
           ,
           and
           subiection
           ,
           kisse
           his
           feete
           ,
           and
           worship
           him
           :
           The
           Pope
           truly
           is
           proud
           as
           the
           diuell
           ,
           who
           said
           to
           Christ
           .
           All
           this
           will
           I
           giue
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           fall
           downe
           and
           worship
           me
           .
           And
           so
           shall
           haue
           the
           wages
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           diuell
           .
           Which
           thing
           Daniell
           declareth
           ,
           in
           the
           36.
           verse
           of
           the
           11.
           chapter
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           prosper
           ,
           vntill
           the
           wrath
           bee
           accomplished
           :
           for
           the
           determination
           is
           made
           :
           and
           in
           the
           last
           words
           of
           this
           chapter
           he
           saith
           .
           And
           his
           end
           shall
           come
           ,
           and
           none
           shall
           helpe
           him
           .
           This
           is
           the
           comfort
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           his
           enemie
           ,
           and
           persecutor
           :
           shall
           so
           end
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           deserued
           .
           And
           so
           shall
           the
           Church
           be
           from
           hi●
           tyranny
           .
           
           The
           2.
           passage
           is
           ,
           of
           S.
           Paul
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           where
           clerely
           and
           plainely
           he
           calleth
           Antichrist
           ,
           man
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sonne
           of
           perdition
           ,
           which
           opposeth
           ,
           &
           li●teth
           vp
           himselfe
           against
           all
           which
           is
           God
           ,
           
           or
           that
           is
           worshipped
           :
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           he
           sitteth
           in
           the
           temple
           of
           Cod
           shewing
           himselfe
           that
           he
           is
           God.
           And
           a
           little
           lower
           :
           whose
           cōming
           is
           by
           the
           working
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           
           with
           great
           power
           ,
           &
           signes
           ,
           &
           lying
           wonders
           ,
           &
           with
           all
           deceiueablenesse
           of
           vnrighteousnesse
           (
           working
           )
           in
           them
           that
           perish
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           papists
           themselues
           cōfefse
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Paul
           here
           speaketh
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           fee
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           doe
           the
           same
           things
           :
           and
           if
           he
           do
           them
           ,
           then
           is
           he
           Antichrist
           .
           By
           Antichrist
           ,
           must
           we
           not
           vnderstand
           one
           man
           alone
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           and
           happen
           :
           but
           an
           estate
           ,
           a
           seat
           ,
           a
           succession
           of
           men
           ▪
           &
           an
           Empire
           exalted
           against
           Christ
           :
           yet
           with
           the
           name
           and
           title
           of
           pastor
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           title
           of
           the
           vicar
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           himselfe
           .
           Through
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           fayned
           humilitie
           ,
           he
           calleth
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           seruant
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           :
           but
           through
           diuelish
           pride
           ,
           he
           maketh
           himselfe
           Lord
           of
           all
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           began
           this
           Empire
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           he
           witnesseth
           saying
           :
           For
           all
           ready
           the
           misterie
           of
           Iniquitie
           beginneth
           to
           worke
           ,
           
           onely
           he
           which
           now
           ruleth
           ,
           shall
           let
           ,
           vntill
           he
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           This
           shal
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           slay
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           mouth
           (
           as
           there
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           Now
           
           haue
           we
           proued
           that
           of
           the
           ruyne
           of
           the
           Romane
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           is
           Antichrist
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           hath
           erected
           his
           kingdome
           .
           All
           this
           to
           one
           man
           cannot
           be
           applyed
           :
           but
           to
           an
           estate
           ,
           and
           condition
           of
           men
           .
           Antichrist
           is
           a
           Greeke
           word
           ,
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           Christ
           :
           See
           wee
           then
           some
           thinges
           ,
           
           wherein
           the
           Pope
           doth
           oppose
           himselfe
           to
           Christ
           .
           
           The
           people
           sought
           to
           make
           Christ
           a
           king
           :
           but
           Christ
           would
           not
           :
           For
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           he
           sai●h
           :
           is
           not
           of
           this
           world
           .
           The
           Pope
           without
           demaunding
           ,
           
           or
           seeking
           it
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           hath
           made
           himselfe
           vniuersall
           king
           ouer
           all
           the
           kings
           of
           this
           world
           .
           and
           so
           at
           his
           fantasie
           ,
           doth
           place
           and
           displace
           them
           .
           The
           second
           opposition
           .
           
           Christ
           ,
           being
           God
           ,
           humbled
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           saue
           vs
           ,
           
           became
           man
           ,
           reconcyling
           vs
           with
           the
           father
           .
           The
           Pope
           being
           a
           man
           ,
           maketh
           himselfe
           God
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           in
           hell
           he
           hath
           authoritie
           and
           power
           casting
           into
           it
           ,
           whom
           soeuer
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           also
           drawing
           out
           from
           thence
           (
           If
           he
           please
           )
           as
           did
           Pope
           S.
           Gregorie
           (
           say
           they
           )
           drawe
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Traian
           ,
           
           who
           was
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           &
           persecutor
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Authoritie
           hee
           hath
           in
           purgatorie
           ,
           drawing
           soules
           from
           thence
           (
           as
           say
           they
           )
           hee
           doth
           dayly
           .
           Hee
           hath
           authoritie
           in
           earth
           binding
           and
           loosing
           whomsoeuer
           hee
           will
           :
           He
           hath
           authoritie
           also
           in
           heauen
           ,
           placing
           therein
           whom
           hee
           will
           ,
           commaunding
           the
           Angels
           to
           carrie
           the
           Soule
           of
           whomsoeuer
           he
           shall
           please
           without
           passing
           the
           paynes
           of
           purgatorie
           (
           as
           by
           the
           bull
           which
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           s●xt
           graunted
           to
           such
           as
           comming
           to
           Rome
           to
           obteyne
           the
           Iubile
           ,
           should
           die
           by
           the
           way
           )
           doth
           appeare
           .
           All
           this
           saith
           the
           Pope
           that
           hee
           can
           doe
           .
           And
           so
           also
           saith
           his
           Parasites
           :
           Yet
           all
           is
           but
           lies
           ,
           to
           condemne
           ,
           and
           carry
           vs
           with
           him
           ,
           
           to
           the
           house
           of
           his
           Father
           the
           diuell
           .
           The
           third
           opposition
           .
           Christ
           doth
           commaund
           vs
           to
           search
           the
           scripture
           :
           
           and
           giueth
           a
           reason
           ,
           for
           by
           them
           shall
           we
           know
           him
           .
           The
           Pope
           vnder
           most
           greiuous
           payne
           ,
           commaundeth
           vs
           not
           to
           reade
           them
           ,
           nor
           looke
           vppon
           them
           :
           least
           that
           wee
           knowing
           Christ
           by
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           may
           also
           know
           him
           to
           bee
           Antichrist
           .
           And
           to
           busie
           vs
           with
           some
           thing
           ,
           hee
           commaund●
           vs
           to
           reade
           lying
           Legends
           ,
           he
           commaunds
           vs
           to
           pray
           the
           Rosarie
           ,
           which
           Alanus
           with
           so
           great
           falsehood
           and
           impietie
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Sistus
           4.
           renewed
           .
           So
           
           many
           Paternosters
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           
             Aue
             Maries
          
           ,
           before
           a
           c●●●●fixe
           ,
           before
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           ,
           or
           of
           this
           or
           that
           other
           he
           ,
           or
           she
           Saints
           ,
           he
           commaunds
           vs
           to
           pray
           .
           To
           a
           certaine
           great
           Lady
           ,
           called
           Isabell
           graunted
           Pope
           Leo
           pardon
           of
           all
           her
           sinnes
           ,
           if
           kneeling
           in
           her
           owne
           lodging
           ,
           before
           the
           Image
           of
           any
           he
           or
           she
           Saint
           ,
           she
           should
           say
           fiue
           Paternosters
           ,
           and
           fiue
           
             Aue
             Maries
          
           .
           Behold
           what
           agreement
           is
           there
           betweene
           the
           
             Aue
             Marta
          
           and
           the
           Crucifixe
           :
           or
           the
           Paternoster
           ,
           and
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           ?
           
           What
           maner
           of
           prayer
           is
           this
           ,
           when
           he
           that
           prayeth
           ,
           neither
           knoweth
           ,
           nor
           vnderstandeth
           what
           he
           prayeth
           ?
           Oh
           blindnesse
           !
           Oh
           ignorance
           .
           
           The
           fourth
           opposi●ion
           .
           Christ
           calleth
           vnto
           him
           all
           those
           that
           trauell
           ,
           and
           be
           afflicted
           in
           conscience
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           refresh
           them
           .
           The
           Pope
           commands
           vs
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           virgin
           Marie
           ,
           and
           to
           hee
           and
           she
           Saints
           .
           What
           other
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           
           but
           to
           leaue
           the
           fountaine
           of
           liuing
           water
           (
           as
           saith
           Ieremias
           )
           and
           to
           dig
           pooles
           ,
           that
           can
           hold
           no
           water
           ?
           Between
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           are
           there
           many
           other
           opposicions
           yet
           will
           we
           set
           downe
           but
           the
           last
           of
           all
           :
           that
           Christ
           with
           great
           triumph
           is
           ascended
           into
           heauen
           ,
           
           and
           there
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           father
           :
           And
           shamefully
           the
           Pope
           descendeth
           into
           hell
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           depth
           of
           hell
           falleth
           in
           the
           company
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           whose
           successor
           hee
           is
           ,
           and
           there
           by
           his
           owne
           Father
           the
           diuell
           shal
           be
           euerlastingly
           tormented
           .
           Yee
           see
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           an
           aduersarie
           ,
           and
           opposeth
           ,
           and
           lifteth
           vp
           himselfe
           against
           all
           that
           is
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           is
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           sitteth
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           shewing
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           God.
           By
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           sitteth
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           giueth
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           shall
           neither
           bee
           Turke
           ,
           Moore
           ,
           Iewe
           ,
           nor
           Pagan
           ,
           but
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           that
           professeth
           Christian
           religion
           .
           The
           Pope
           sitteth
           in
           Rome
           ,
           a
           City
           very
           ancient
           in
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           where
           were
           so
           many
           good
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           almost
           the
           space
           of
           300
           yeares
           :
           which
           sealed
           with
           their
           bloud
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           preached
           ,
           and
           nowe
           also
           in
           Rome
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           tyranny
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           hath
           God
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           in
           Sodome
           ,
           where
           was
           Lot
           and
           his
           familie
           .
           That
           which
           Saint
           Paule
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           comming
           of
           Antichrist
           shal
           be
           with
           great
           power
           ,
           signes
           ,
           and
           lying
           woonders
           :
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           :
           and
           all
           this
           shall
           hee
           
           doe
           ,
           by
           the
           working
           of
           Sathan
           .
           Here
           also
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           the
           diuell
           worketh
           his
           miracles
           .
           
           Which
           confirmeth
           the
           Spanish
           prouerbe
           .
           
             Sease
             milagro
             ,
             y
             hagalo
             eldiablo
             .
          
           Be
           it
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           and
           the
           diuell
           doth
           it
           :
           but
           all
           ,
           to
           dec●iue
           .
           The
           mightie
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           who
           is
           ignorant
           of
           ?
           
           That
           which
           Christ
           of
           himselfe
           saith
           ,
           dareth
           the
           Pope
           to
           say
           of
           himselfe
           .
           
             Data
             est
             mihi
             omnis
             potestas
          
           ,
           all
           power
           is
           giuen
           vnto
           mee
           .
           O
           blasphemy
           intollerable
           !
           As
           touching
           his
           signes
           ,
           and
           lying
           wonders
           ,
           the
           world
           is
           full
           :
           The
           very
           papists
           themselues
           ,
           that
           haue
           any
           vnderstanding
           ,
           are
           ashamed
           of
           them
           .
           But
           the
           simple
           ,
           the
           Idiots
           ,
           the
           vulgar
           sort
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           holde
           them
           for
           true
           miracles
           ,
           and
           for
           them
           rather
           will
           die
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophetes
           ,
           or
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           Christ
           Iesus
           himselfe
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           wholly
           ignorant
           !
           Oh
           ignorant
           blindnesse
           ,
           
           and
           blinde
           ignorance
           .
           How
           many
           Images
           haue
           spoken
           ?
           How
           many
           haue
           sweate
           ,
           and
           that
           droppes
           of
           bloud
           ?
           The
           ignorant
           people
           beleeueth
           that
           the
           beard
           ,
           haires
           and
           nayles
           of
           the
           crucifixe
           of
           Burgos
           ,
           doe
           grow
           .
           How
           many
           miracles
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           doe
           the
           Images
           of
           our
           Lady
           of
           Guadalupe
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Monsarrate
           ?
           How
           many
           Capti●es
           deliuer
           they
           ?
           How
           many
           dead
           doe
           they
           rayse
           againe
           ?
           How
           many
           blind
           giue
           they
           sight
           vnto
           ?
           &c.
           Either
           this
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           is
           vntruth
           ,
           and
           not
           therefore
           to
           bee
           beleeued
           :
           or
           else
           verily
           doe
           they
           these
           miracles
           (
           if
           they
           doe
           them
           )
           by
           the
           operation
           of
           Sathan
           ;
           that
           the
           vnbeleeuers
           ,
           ●hich
           wil
           not
           beleeue
           the
           truth
           may
           beleeue
           lies
           :
           
           as
           in
           this
           selfe
           same
           chapter
           Saint
           Paule
           doth
           aduise
           vs
           ,
           not
           to
           beleeue
           such
           miracles
           ,
           as
           are
           ●or
           founded
           vpon
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           In
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Masse
           more
           shal
           be
           said
           concerning
           miracles
           .
           Not
           to
           make
           an
           Image
           ▪
           nor
           any
           likenesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           Not
           to
           worship
           or
           do
           them
           reuerence
           doth
           God
           commaund
           vs.
           To
           make
           Images
           ,
           to
           worship
           and
           doe
           reuerence
           vnto
           them
           doth
           the
           Pope
           commaund
           vs
           ,
           
           that
           purgatory
           should
           be
           better
           beleeued
           .
           O
           how
           many
           m●r●cles
           ,
           howe
           many
           dreames
           ,
           visions
           ,
           &
           apparitions
           haue
           there
           bene
           ?
           only
           one
           I
           will
           recite
           ▪
           which
           is
           read
           in
           the
           Enchiridion
           of
           times
           ,
           composed
           by
           Friar
           
             Alonso
             Venero
          
           .
           Thus
           then
           saith
           hee
           fol.
           118.
           
           In
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           1164.
           a
           certaine
           holy
           Hermit
           before
           deceased
           ,
           appeared
           in
           visiō
           to
           the
           bishop
           of
           Ligoniū
           ,
           &
           said
           vnto
           him
           ;
           
           there
           dyed
           in
           all
           parts
           with
           him
           30000.
           
           men
           ,
           and
           onely
           Saint
           Barnard
           without
           any
           payne
           ,
           flew
           to
           heauen
           ,
           3.
           descended
           into
           purgatorie
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           into
           hell
           ,
           perpetually
           to
           be
           damned
           .
           Thus
           far
           Venero
           .
           He
           that
           reporteth
           this
           ,
           was
           no
           Ideot
           ,
           but
           a
           preacher
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           order
           of
           preachers
           .
           Who
           will
           not
           beleeue
           an
           holy
           hermite
           ,
           come
           from
           another
           world
           ?
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           a
           preacher
           also
           ?
           O
           happie
           Bishop
           which
           knew
           what
           passed
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           Purgatorie
           ,
           and
           hell
           .
           Blessed
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           which
           hath
           opened
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           made
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           such
           apparitions
           ,
           to
           be
           illusions
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           For
           confirmation
           of
           this
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           Reade
           the
           Parable
           ,
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           propoundeth
           ,
           of
           the
           rich
           worldling
           ,
           who
           prayed
           Abraham
           ,
           to
           send
           Lazarus
           before
           deceased
           to
           the
           house
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           declare
           to
           his
           fiue
           brethren
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           passed
           .
           But
           Abraham
           answered
           :
           they
           haue
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           let
           them
           heare
           them
           :
           whom
           if
           they
           will
           not
           heare
           ;
           neither
           will
           they
           bee
           perswaded
           though
           a
           man
           should
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           Luke
           16.
           
           So
           that
           euery
           Christian
           ,
           which
           readeth
           ,
           searcheth
           ,
           and
           meditateth
           the
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           doth
           know
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           which
           they
           say
           concerning
           Purgatorie
           ,
           is
           lies
           :
           albeit
           the
           Pope
           will
           haue
           it
           an
           Article
           of
           faith
           .
           Were
           it
           an
           article
           of
           faith
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           founded
           vpon
           the
           scripture
           :
           On
           the
           scripture
           it
           is
           not
           founded
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           Article
           of
           faith
           .
           Also
           ,
           were
           it
           an
           Artticle
           of
           faith
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           one
           of
           the
           twelue
           of
           the
           Apostles
           creede
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           an
           Article
           of
           faith
           .
           But
           it
           is
           (
           as
           saith
           Doctour
           Constantine
           )
           the
           head
           of
           the
           wolfe
           .
           It
           serueth
           to
           mainetayne
           idle
           bellies
           .
           Conclude
           wee
           this
           then
           of
           the
           false
           myracles
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           saith
           .
           False
           Christes
           ,
           and
           false
           Prophetes
           shall
           arise
           ,
           
           and
           shall
           worke
           signes
           great
           and
           wonderfull
           ,
           so
           that
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           the
           verie
           elect
           should
           be
           deceiued
           .
           Well
           hath
           our
           Redemer
           forewarned
           vs
           ,
           well
           hath
           his
           Apostle
           Saint
           Paule
           foretold
           vs.
           See
           we
           now
           to
           our selues
           :
           for
           of
           ignorance
           now
           shall
           we
           not
           sinne
           ,
           we
           are
           forewarned
           .
           And
           as
           Daniel
           for
           our
           consolation
           foretold
           vs
           of
           the
           miserable
           end
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           so
           also
           saith
           Saint
           Paule
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           plainely
           then
           Daniel
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           destroy
           him
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           consume
           him
           with
           the
           
           brightnesse
           of
           his
           comming
           :
           which
           we
           see
           dayly
           more
           and
           more
           accomplished
           .
           How
           many
           kingdomes
           and
           prouinces
           do
           now
           know
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           ?
           And
           how
           came
           they
           by
           this
           knowledge
           ?
           not
           forced
           ,
           but
           by
           reading
           and
           hearing
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
           Very
           wise
           was
           the
           Pope
           in
           forbidding
           the
           Bible
           ,
           in
           forbidding
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           well
           did
           he
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           euill
           ,
           his
           whole
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           should
           there
           thence
           proceede
           .
           But
           I
           commaund
           it
           .
           The
           Lord
           (
           saith
           Saint
           Paule
           )
           will
           destroy
           him
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           with
           his
           word
           ,
           with
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           with
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           olde
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           with
           the
           Bible
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           much
           abhorreth
           .
           Many
           nations
           haue
           forsaken
           him
           ,
           onely
           Spaine
           and
           Italy
           giue
           him
           life
           .
           But
           albeit
           they
           so
           do
           ,
           yet
           is
           his
           sicknesse
           vncurable
           ,
           and
           doubtlesse
           shall
           he
           die
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           and
           last
           passage
           ,
           wherewith
           we
           confirme
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           ,
           
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           seuenteenth
           chapter
           of
           the
           Reuelation
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           .
           Reade
           the
           whole
           chapter
           .
           Here
           will
           we
           note
           the
           principall
           points
           .
           Saint
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           hee
           saw
           a
           woman
           sit
           vppon
           a
           beast
           :
           the
           woman
           and
           the
           beast
           with
           their
           quallities
           and
           attire
           he
           depainteth
           .
           The
           woman
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           was
           the
           great
           whore
           ,
           which
           sitteth
           vpon
           manie
           waters
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           haue
           committed
           fornication
           :
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           set
           vppon
           a
           beast
           :
           That
           this
           woman
           was
           clothed
           with
           purple
           and
           Scarlet
           ,
           and
           guilded
           with
           golde
           ,
           and
           adorned
           with
           precious
           stones
           ,
           &c.
           
           Who
           had
           in
           her
           forehead
           a
           name
           wri●ten
           ,
           A
           Mysterie
           .
           Great
           Babylon
           ,
           mother
           of
           fornications
           ,
           and
           abhominations
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           that
           this
           woman
           was
           drunken
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Iesus
           .
           And
           concluding
           the
           chapter
           ,
           he
           saith
           :
           that
           this
           woman
           is
           the
           great
           citie
           ,
           wh●ch
           reigneth
           ouer
           all
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           Concerning
           the
           beast
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           which
           was
           of
           the
           colour
           of
           Scarlet
           ,
           full
           of
           the
           names
           of
           blasphemie
           ,
           which
           had
           seuen
           heades
           and
           ten
           hornes
           .
           Saint
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           saw
           this
           woman
           ride
           vpon
           the
           beast
           ,
           he
           greatly
           wondered
           .
           The
           Angell
           declareth
           vnto
           him
           the
           secret
           of
           the
           woman
           and
           of
           the
           beast
           .
           The
           beast
           (
           saith
           the
           Angell
           )
           which
           thou
           hast
           seene
           ,
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           saith
           vnto
           him
           that
           the
           seuen
           heades
           be
           seuen
           mountaines
           ,
           
           whereupon
           the
           woman
           sitteth
           .
           He
           saith
           :
           that
           the
           ten
           hornes
           be
           ten
           kinges
           ,
           
           subiect
           to
           the
           beast
           :
           That
           these
           kings
           shall
           fight
           against
           the
           Lambe
           :
           but
           the
           Lambe
           shall
           oue●come
           them
           .
           That
           the
           waters
           whereupon
           the
           Whoore
           sitteth
           ,
           
           bee
           peoples
           ,
           and
           kindreds
           ,
           and
           nations
           ,
           and
           tongues
           .
           Hee
           saieth
           ,
           that
           the
           ten
           hornes
           of
           the
           beast
           shall
           hate
           the
           whore
           ,
           
           shall
           make
           her
           desolate
           ,
           and
           destroy
           her
           .
           Who
           seeth
           not
           Antichrist
           ,
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           here
           figured
           and
           liuely
           painted
           out
           ?
           to
           whom
           can
           all
           these
           things
           be
           applied
           ,
           but
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           The
           whore
           is
           the
           Pope
           :
           
           the
           beast
           is
           the
           Romane
           Empire
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Pope
           sitteth
           ,
           a●d
           wherewith
           hee
           hath
           lifted
           vp
           himselfe
           .
           
           It
           is
           a
           common
           p●rase
           of
           speech
           in
           the
           Scr●pture
           ,
           to
           call
           Idolatrie
           and
           superstition
           ,
           fornication
           :
           and
           t●e
           Idolaters
           it
           calleth
           strumpets
           and
           whoores
           .
           Reade
           the
           s●cond
           chapter
           of
           Ieremie
           and
           3.
           verse
           .
           Ezech.
           16.
           chap.
           Of
           〈◊〉
           chap.
           1.
           2.
           and
           3.
           
           The
           Pope
           then
           is
           called
           Whore
           and
           gre●t
           whore
           ,
           for
           his
           idolatrie
           and
           superstition
           which
           he
           committeth
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           to
           so
           many
           people
           and
           nations
           .
           Note
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           said
           in
           the
           passage
           ,
           cited
           out
           of
           the
           11.
           chapter
           of
           Daniel
           .
        
         
           How
           much
           more
           yet
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           this
           thing
           fully
           ,
           and
           plainely
           happened
           ;
           seing
           a
           Pope
           hath
           bin
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           woman
           and
           a
           greate
           whoore
           .
           Reade
           the
           life
           which
           we
           haue
           recited
           of
           Iohn
           8.
           where
           he
           saith
           :
           that
           the
           woman
           was
           clothed
           with
           purple
           and
           scarlet
           ,
           and
           gold
           &c.
           
           Euen
           so
           ,
           is
           the
           Pope
           in
           his
           pontificall
           habite
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           the
           day
           of
           his
           coronation
           fully
           clothed
           .
           Platina
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           fifth
           (
           as
           in
           his
           l●fe
           we
           haue
           decla●ed
           )
           saith
           :
           that
           at
           his
           coronation
           ,
           fell
           a
           wall
           ,
           which
           killed
           many
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           falling
           from
           his
           horse
           ,
           lost
           a
           Carbuncle
           which
           fell
           from
           his
           Miter
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           call
           it
           Reyno
           ,
           that
           was
           worth
           s●xe
           thousand
           Florences
           .
           D.
           Illescas
           ,
           chap.
           24.
           speaking
           of
           the
           coroantion
           of
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           ▪
           saith
           these
           words
           :
           The
           day
           of
           this
           coronation
           in
           Rome
           was
           so
           solemne
           and
           ioyfull
           ,
           that
           any
           hardly
           remembred
           to
           haue
           seene
           the
           like
           thing
           .
           For
           besides
           the
           other
           feastes
           made
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           tedious
           to
           recount
           ,
           they
           affirme
           aboue
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           duckets
           to
           haue
           bene
           cast
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           &c.
           
           How
           could
           this
           Pope
           say
           that
           which
           said
           Saint
           
           Peter
           ,
           
             Siluer
             and
             gold
             haue
             I
             none
             ?
          
           This
           woman
           he
           calleth
           Babylon
           ,
           as
           much
           to
           say
           as
           confusion
           .
           He
           calleth
           her
           the
           mother
           of
           whoredomes
           and
           abominations
           .
           The
           same
           also
           is
           Rome
           fully
           and
           plainely
           .
           What
           citie
           is
           there
           nowe
           in
           the
           worlde
           ,
           wherein
           are
           so
           great
           confusions
           of
           vices
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           thousands
           of
           common
           whoores
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Curtisans
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Pope
           hath
           so
           great
           a
           rent
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           make
           thereof
           a
           great
           inheritance
           ?
           Yet
           this
           is
           nothing
           ,
           compared
           with
           other
           infinite
           abominations
           ,
           which
           in
           Rome
           are
           committed
           .
           What
           place
           in
           Christendome
           is
           the
           wicked
           sinne
           more
           suffered
           without
           punishment
           ,
           then
           in
           Rome
           ?
           This
           woman
           ,
           saith
           Saint
           Iohn
           was
           druken
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Iesus
           .
           How
           many
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           hath
           the
           Pope
           caused
           to
           be
           burned
           ,
           and
           to
           die
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           for
           saying
           and
           beleeuing
           Iesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           our
           only
           and
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           Intercessor
           and
           Mediator
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           him
           ?
           For
           beleeuing
           that
           the
           body
           which
           he
           once
           offered
           vpon
           the
           tree
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           and
           alone
           sacrifice
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           Father
           is
           appeased
           ?
           For
           beleeuing
           that
           by
           faith
           onely
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           of
           our
           owne
           workes
           ,
           we
           are
           iustified
           ?
           In
           our
           times
           of
           these
           threescore
           or
           fourescore
           yeares
           ,
           how
           much
           innocent
           bloud
           hath
           this
           rauening
           wolfe
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           shed
           and
           spilled
           in
           Almaine
           ,
           France
           ,
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           Italy
           also
           ,
           and
           within
           fortie
           or
           fiftie
           yeares
           ,
           in
           our
           countrey
           of
           Spaine
           ?
           The
           fires
           and
           persecutions
           of
           Seuill
           ,
           Valladolid
           and
           other
           partes
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           do
           witnesse
           .
           What
           satisfaction
           shall
           this
           so
           cruell
           beast
           make
           for
           one
           Doctour
           Constantine
           ,
           the
           onely
           pearle
           of
           our
           countrey
           of
           Spaine
           ?
           For
           one
           Doctour
           Vargas
           ?
           For
           Doctour
           Egidius
           ?
           For
           
             Don
             Iohn
             Ponce
          
           of
           Lyons
           ,
           sonne
           to
           the
           Countie
           of
           Baylen
           ,
           so
           neare
           kinsman
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           ?
           For
           one
           
             Christopher
             de
             Arellano
          
           ,
           a
           man
           ,
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           Inquisitors
           themselues
           ,
           most
           learned
           ?
           For
           one
           
             Ieronymo
             Caro
          
           ?
           For
           one
           Licenciate
           
             Iohn
             Gonçales
          
           ?
           For
           the
           Licenciate
           Losada
           ?
           All
           these
           were
           men
           of
           singular
           life
           ,
           which
           the
           Papistes
           themselues
           that
           knewe
           them
           ,
           cannot
           denie
           :
           and
           godly
           they
           were
           in
           doctrine
           .
           All
           these
           in
           Seuill
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           were
           either
           condemned
           aliue
           ,
           or
           else
           vntombed
           being
           dead
           ,
           by
           the
           fire
           consumed
           .
           At
           one
           time
           ,
           
           were
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           at
           one
           time
           almost
           burned
           in
           Seuill
           .
           O
           Seuill
           ,
           Seuill
           ,
           that
           killest
           and
           burnest
           the
           prophetes
           which
           God
           sendeth
           vnto
           thee
           .
           Name
           me
           some
           eight
           of
           thy
           seruants
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           liuing
           in
           thee
           ,
           which
           aswell
           in
           life
           as
           doctrine
           ,
           may
           compare
           with
           or
           paragon
           those
           eight
           which
           I
           haue
           named
           ,
           as
           thou
           then
           burnedst
           .
           As
           the
           bloud
           of
           Abell
           cried
           out
           to
           God
           :
           
           so
           now
           the
           bloud
           of
           these
           Martyrs
           do
           likewise
           crie
           vnto
           God.
           Vnder
           the
           ashes
           of
           these
           blessed
           men
           hath
           God
           hidden
           many
           small
           sparkles
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           shall
           please
           ,
           he
           will
           blowe
           away
           ,
           and
           so
           kindle
           them
           ,
           that
           a
           farre
           greater
           fire
           shall
           they
           make
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           is
           passed
           :
           and
           so
           shall
           increase
           the
           number
           of
           the
           faithfull
           :
           
           For
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           martyrs
           is
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Saint
           Iohn
           concludeth
           his
           chapter
           ,
           
           saying
           :
           That
           this
           woman
           is
           the
           great
           Citie
           ,
           which
           reigneth
           ouer
           all
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           mainifest
           description
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ?
           what
           other
           citie
           ,
           but
           Rome
           ,
           reigned
           ouer
           all
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ?
           From
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           they
           went
           to
           Rome
           :
           The
           riches
           of
           the
           world
           they
           caried
           to
           Rome
           :
           the
           Pope
           onely
           was
           king
           of
           kinges
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lordes
           .
           And
           woe
           to
           him
           that
           should
           displease
           him
           .
           Of
           the
           beast
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           7
           heads
           ,
           and
           10
           horns
           :
           which
           S.
           Iohn
           himself
           declareth
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           the
           seuen
           heads
           which
           the
           beast
           hath
           ,
           are
           7
           mountaines
           .
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           ▪
           which
           spake
           this
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           nothing
           wanted
           but
           the
           naming
           of
           Rome
           .
           The
           ancient
           Poets
           ,
           as
           Virgil
           &
           Horace
           ,
           which
           liued
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
           in
           whose
           time
           also
           S.
           Iohn
           liued
           ,
           called
           Rome
           Septicollis
           ,
           of
           7
           hils
           or
           mountaines
           .
           The
           Grecians
           call
           it
           Eptalophos
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           Septicollis
           :
           ●o
           seuer
           it
           from
           all
           the
           cities
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           this
           Epitheton
           they
           giue
           it
           :
        
         
           Calepin
           .
           Septicollis
           ,
           vrbis
           Romae
           Epitheton
           ,
           à
           septem
           collium
           numero
           impositū
           .
           Tertullian
           
             in
             the
             35.
             chap.
             of
             his
             Apologie
             ,
             saith
             :
          
           Ipsos
           Quirites
           ,
           ipsam
           vernaculā
           septem
           collium
           plebem
           couenio
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Horace
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Epodon
             .
          
           
             Dijs
             quibus
             septem
             placuere
             colles
             .
          
           
             
               Dicere
               carmen
            
             .
             He
             speaketh
             of
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Virgil
           Aeneid
           .
           6.
           
           
             Septemque
             vna
             sibi
             muro
             circundedit
             arces
             ,
          
           
           And
           Propertius
           :
           
             Septem
             vrbis
             alta
             ingis
             ,
             toto
             quae
             praesidet
             orbi
             .
          
           As
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           loftie
           citie
           with
           seuen
           hils
           ,
           which
           is
           Lady
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
             The
             names
             of
             these
             seuen
             mountaines
             are
             :
          
           Capitolino
           ,
           Palatino
           ,
           Quirinal
           ,
           Auentino
           ,
           Celio
           ,
           Viminal
           ,
           and
           Exquilino
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           words
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           we
           cleerely
           see
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           hath
           his
           seat
           at
           Rome
           :
           and
           no
           other
           there
           is
           that
           hath
           his
           seat
           at
           Rome
           ,
           
           but
           the
           Pope
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Pope
           is
           Antichrist
           .
           The
           ten
           hornes
           ,
           saith
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           be
           tenne
           kings
           ,
           subiect
           to
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           stoutly
           fight
           in
           defēce
           of
           their
           Monarch
           Antichrist
           :
           &
           they
           shall
           fight
           ,
           saith
           he
           against
           the
           Lambe
           .
           What
           more
           sorcelesse
           thing
           is
           there
           ,
           
           without
           weapons
           and
           subtiltie
           then
           a
           Lambe
           ?
           Notwithstanding
           the
           weake
           ,
           simple
           and
           disarmed
           Lambe
           ouercommeth
           these
           ten
           kings
           ,
           which
           with
           Lyonlike
           &
           Wolfe-like
           force
           ,
           rush
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           preuaile
           .
           And
           when
           by
           force
           they
           cannot
           ,
           as
           old
           Foxes
           ,
           by
           craft
           will
           ,
           they
           seeke
           to
           catch
           and
           kill
           him
           .
           But
           come
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           the
           Lambe
           ouercomes
           them
           all
           .
           Who
           is
           this
           Lambe
           ?
           The
           same
           is
           he
           of
           whom
           Saint
           Iohn
           saith
           that
           he
           is
           slaine
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ▪
           How
           ?
           The
           slaine
           Lambe
           ,
           doth
           he
           ouercome
           ?
           Yea
           verily
           .
           This
           is
           the
           power
           of
           God.
           
           That
           Lambe
           he
           is
           ,
           of
           whom
           witnesseth
           the
           other
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Behold
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           this
           Lambe
           ,
           who
           killeth
           Antichrist
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           mouth
           :
           as
           in
           handling
           the
           second
           passage
           which
           we
           alleaged
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           
           we
           haue
           before
           declared
           .
           Saint
           Iohn
           saith
           further
           ,
           That
           these
           ten
           hornes
           are
           ten
           kings
           (
           who
           perceiuing
           the
           inuincible
           power
           of
           the
           impotent
           Lambe
           )
           shall
           forsake
           Antichrist
           ,
           disgrace
           him
           ,
           make
           warre
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           destroy
           him
           .
           Before
           80
           yeares
           past
           ,
           what
           king
           in
           Christendome
           durst
           whisper
           against
           the
           Pope
           ?
           All
           were
           his
           vassals
           ,
           all
           were
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           all
           hee
           commanded
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           mortall
           wounds
           which
           the
           Lamb
           with
           his
           only
           word
           ▪
           hath
           giuen
           the
           Pope
           .
           How
           many
           haue
           forsaken
           him
           within
           these
           fourescore
           yeares
           ?
           In
           Almaine
           ,
           England
           ,
           Scotland
           ,
           Denmarke
           ,
           and
           Swethland
           ,
           we
           haue
           manifest
           examples
           :
           France
           also
           and
           Polonia
           are
           falling
           away
           from
           the
           Pope
           .
           Who
           so
           shall
           liue
           shall
           one
           day
           heare
           the
           same
           of
           Spaine
           .
           
           God
           hath
           begunne
           his
           worke
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           leaue
           it
           imperfect
           ,
           nor
           yet
           end
           in
           the
           middest
           .
           Behold
           ,
           how
           Daniel
           ,
           Paule
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           concurre
           and
           agree
           together
           .
           All
           they
           three
           with
           one
           Spirite
           which
           caused
           them
           to
           speake
           declare
           that
           ●his
           so●e
           ●f
           perdition
           ,
           and
           man
           of
           Sinne
           ,
           shal
           be
           very
           abhominable
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           abhominable
           in
           his
           doctrin
           .
           Very
           rich
           ,
           verye
           mightie
           ,
           clothed
           with
           silke
           ,
           and
           clothe
           of
           Gold
           and
           precious
           stones
           ;
           a
           great
           warrior
           ,
           and
           persecutor
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           and
           his
           followers
           .
           Saint
           Paule
           noting
           the
           place
           of
           his
           abode
           ,
           saith
           :
           that
           he
           shall
           sit
           in
           the
           temple
           of
           God.
           Saint
           Iohn
           goeth
           further
           :
           he
           shall
           sitt
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           in
           the
           cittie
           that
           hath
           .
           7
           mountaines
           ;
           which
           is
           Rome
           .
           
           And
           so
           vnder
           stoode
           Saint
           Ierome
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           :
           This
           Babilon
           ,
           and
           this
           whore
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Apoc
           :
           is
           painted
           out
           to
           vs
           ,
           no
           other
           thing
           then
           Rome
           can
           signifie
           vnto
           vs
           :
           In
           the
           life
           of
           Mar●k
           he
           repeateth
           the
           same
           :
           Verie
           blinde
           is
           he
           which
           seeth
           not
           through
           a
           boulter
           .
           That
           this
           can
           agree
           with
           none
           but
           only
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           ?
           Therefore
           is
           he
           Antichrist
           .
           Concerning
           his
           ende
           ,
           the
           holy
           Spirite
           by
           Daniel
           ,
           Paule
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           before
           alleaged
           ,
           sa●th
           :
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           miserable
           ;
           wherewith
           he
           helpeth
           ▪
           comforteth
           ,
           and
           animateth
           the
           poore
           faithfull
           which
           with
           his
           tyrannie
           are
           afflicted
           and
           oppressed
           .
           Come
           Lord
           Iesus
           .
           Blessed
           are
           those
           that
           reade
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           hea●e
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           prophesies
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           keepe
           the
           thinges
           which
           are
           written
           in
           them
           ,
           
           as
           saith
           the
           same
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Re●elation
           .
        
         
           By
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           said
           touching
           the
           life
           and
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           which
           the
           Doctours
           ▪
           and
           ancient
           Councels
           haue
           said
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           also
           it selfe
           :
           which
           we
           haue
           before
           alleaged
           :
           each
           faithfull
           .
           true
           ,
           and
           Catholike
           Christian
           ,
           which
           hath
           any
           iu●gement
           or
           litle
           spark
           of
           faith
           shal
           clearely
           vnderstand
           the
           Pope
           ,
           not
           to
           bee
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           Peters
           successor
           ,
           nor
           the
           vicar
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           contrariwise
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           successour
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           man
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sonne
           of
           perdition
           ,
           which
           as
           God
           ,
           sitteth
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ▪
           to
           be
           the
           whore
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           which
           hath
           her
           seat
           in
           the
           great
           Citie
           ,
           that
           hath
           7
           mountaines
           ,
           which
           is
           Rome
           :
           to
           be
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           and
           by
           all
           opposeth
           
           himselfe
           to
           Christ
           :
           and
           knowing
           him
           for
           such
           a
           one
           shall
           abhorre
           and
           detest
           him
           .
           And
           shall
           know
           also
           ,
           how
           to
           answer
           the
           reasons
           ,
           or
           to
           speake
           better
           ,
           reasonlesse
           reasons
           ,
           which
           the
           Popes
           Parasites
           (
           for
           their
           owne
           temporall
           commodities
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           enioy
           other
           ecclesiasticall
           dignities
           ,
           &c.
           and
           oftentimes
           against
           their
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           that
           which
           they
           thinke
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           his
           primacie
           )
           do
           alleage
           ▪
           To
           answere
           to
           all
           their
           obiections
           ,
           and
           passages
           ,
           which
           this
           way
           and
           that
           way
           they
           alleage
           ,
           should
           be
           neuer
           to
           make
           an
           end
           .
           Onely
           will
           we
           answer
           to
           the
           principalles
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           rest
           are
           founded
           ,
           which
           being
           cast
           downe
           ,
           all
           the
           building
           thereupon
           builded
           ,
           of
           necessitie
           must
           needes
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           These
           in
           number
           be
           two
           :
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
          
           ,
           Matth.
           16.
           and
           ,
           
             Feede
             my
             sheepe
          
           .
           Ioh.
           21.
           and
           in
           
             Pro●●mio
             Sexti
             in
             Gloss
          
           .
           it
           is
           said
           :
           that
           the
           Pope
           by
           these
           words
           obtained
           the
           Primacie
           :
           
           
             Tu
             es
             Petrus
          
           ,
           thou
           art
           Peter
           :
           or
           by
           these
           ,
           
             Pasce
             oues
             meas
          
           :
           Feed
           my
           sheepe
           .
           Iesus
           Christ
           (
           say
           they
           )
           sayd
           to
           Peter
           ,
           Thou
           art
           Peter
           ,
           and
           vpon
           this
           rocke
           will
           I
           build
           my
           Church
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           thee
           will
           I
           giue
           the
           keyes
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ;
           whatsoeuer
           thou
           bindest
           in
           earth
           ,
           shall
           be
           bound
           in
           heauen
           :
           
           and
           whatsouer
           thou
           loosest
           in
           earth
           shall
           bee
           loosed
           in
           heauen
           :
           The
           sheepe
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           know
           the
           voyce
           of
           their
           shepheard
           .
           All
           this
           then
           which
           Iesus
           Christ
           said
           vnto
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           we
           know
           to
           be
           very
           true
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           pronounced
           by
           our
           pastor
           ,
           
           master
           ,
           and
           redeemer
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           is
           truth
           it self
           .
           But
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           no
           way
           ,
           neither
           in
           part
           ,
           nor
           by
           art
           hath
           it
           any
           agreement
           with
           the
           Pope
           :
           neither
           in
           part
           nor
           art
           it
           can
           be
           applyed
           to
           the
           Pope
           who
           is
           Antichrist
           ,
           nor
           yet
           pertaines
           it
           vnto
           him
           :
           when
           the
           Pope
           shall
           haue
           made
           the
           same
           confession
           that
           did
           S.
           
             Peter
             ,
             Thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
          
           &
           shal
           so
           beleeue
           :
           when
           the
           Pope
           shall
           liue
           as
           S.
           Peter
           liued
           :
           when
           the
           Pope
           shall
           teach
           &
           preach
           the
           doctrine
           which
           S.
           Peter
           taught
           and
           preached
           :
           then
           shall
           it
           agree
           with
           him
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           is
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           he
           holdeth
           for
           a
           fable
           the
           historie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           abominably
           liueth
           ,
           teacheth
           doctrins
           of
           diuels
           (
           as
           befoe
           we
           haue
           proued
           )
           wherupō
           it
           followeth
           that
           this
           which
           Christ
           saith
           to
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           ,
           he
           said
           not
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           wise
           doth
           it
           belōg
           to
           him
           .
           But
           the
           better
           to
           vnderstād
           it
           ,
           examine
           we
           this
           place
           .
           Christ
           demāded
           of
           his
           disciples
           ,
           whom
           
           do
           men
           say
           that
           the
           sonne
           of
           man
           is
           ?
           They
           answered
           vnto
           him
           :
           Some
           say
           ,
           Thou
           art
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           others
           ,
           Elias
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           againe
           Christ
           asked
           them
           ,
           But
           whom
           say
           ye
           that
           I
           am
           ?
           Peter
           answered
           :
           Thou
           art
           the
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
           Then
           Christ
           approuing
           the
           confession
           of
           Peter
           ,
           which
           proceeded
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           said
           vnto
           him
           :
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             vpon
             this
             rocke
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           vpon
           this
           confession
           which
           thou
           hast
           made
           ,
           saying
           that
           I
           am
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           )
           
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
          
           .
           So
           that
           not
           so
           much
           the
           person
           ,
           as
           the
           confession
           of
           Peter
           is
           here
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           And
           so
           saith
           Christ
           these
           words
           ,
           not
           to
           Peter
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           whomsoeuer
           shall
           make
           the
           same
           confession
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           faith
           that
           Peter
           did
           .
           For
           the
           rocke
           which
           Peter
           confessed
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fundamentall
           stone
           of
           the
           corner
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Church
           is
           builded
           ,
           that
           rocke
           is
           Christ
           .
           Vpon
           
             Peter
             is
          
           it
           not
           sounded
           :
           but
           Peter
           (
           as
           saith
           Saint
           Augustine
           )
           is
           founded
           vpon
           the
           rocke
           .
           
             For
             other
             foundation
          
           (
           saith
           Saint
           ▪
           
           
             Paule
             )
             then
             that
             which
             is
             laid
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             can
             no
             man
             lay
             .
          
           H●e
           onely
           and
           no
           other
           ,
           is
           the
           foundation
           and
           head
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           the
           Virgin
           
             Mary
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Iohn
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           Christians
           ,
           be
           liuelie
           stones
           ,
           builded
           vpon
           this
           foundation
           :
           thy
           are
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whose
           head
           is
           Christ
           .
           The
           Pope
           ought
           to
           be
           contented
           to
           be
           a
           stone
           of
           this
           building
           :
           to
           be
           a
           member
           of
           this
           body
           .
           But
           as
           he
           is
           no
           member
           ,
           
           much
           lesse
           is
           he
           the
           head
           .
           
             To
             thee
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             will
             I
             giue
             the
             keyes
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             whatsoeuer
             thou
             bindest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Not
           only
           to
           Peter
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           all
           and
           each
           one
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           all
           and
           whomsoeuer
           of
           the
           Apostles
           successours
           ▪
           that
           shall
           teach
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           Christ
           make
           this
           promise
           .
           And
           that
           this
           is
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           appeareth
           clearely
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           the
           same
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           18.
           18.
           saith
           ,
           
             Whatsoeuer
             ye
             bind
             in
             earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heauen
             :
             and
             whatsoeuer
             ye
             loose
             i●
             earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             loosed
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           Seest
           thou
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           which
           Christ
           before
           had
           said
           to
           Peter
           .
           the
           same
           ,
           &
           by
           the
           same
           words
           saith
           he
           afterwards
           to
           all
           the
           Apostles
           .
           The
           same
           saith
           he
           by
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           when
           he
           spake
           to
           all
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           to
           go
           and
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           :
           
             As
             the
             Father
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             also
             send
             I
             you
             .
          
           And
           when
           he
           had
           thus
           spoken
           ,
           he
           breathed
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           sayd
           vnto
           them
           ,
           
             Receiue
             ye
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             those
             whose
             sinnes
             soeuer
             ye
             remit
             ,
             they
             are
             remitted
             vnto
             them
             :
             and
             
             whosesoeuers
             sinnes
             ye
             retaine
             ,
             they
             are
             retained
             .
          
           To
           all
           equally
           doth
           Christ
           shewe
           mercy
           ,
           to
           all
           equally
           graunteth
           Christ
           the
           priueledge
           ,
           and
           giueth
           authoritie
           .
           To
           thinke
           that
           Christ
           reserued
           matters
           for
           the
           sea
           Apostolique
           of
           Peter
           ,
           which
           neither
           Iohn
           nor
           Iames
           ,
           nor
           Paule
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Apostles
           were
           able
           to
           dispatch
           ,
           is
           meere
           mockerie
           ,
           and
           Impietie
           also
           .
           In
           authoritie
           and
           dignitie
           ,
           were
           all
           the
           Apostles
           equall
           .
           And
           long
           continewed
           this
           order
           in
           the
           Church
           among
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           vntill
           couetousnesse
           and
           ambition
           crept
           in
           ,
           and
           confounded
           this
           good
           order
           ,
           making
           one
           greater
           ,
           and
           another
           lesse
           ,
           because
           one
           was
           more
           rich
           then
           another
           ,
           we
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           Primacy
           )
           confirme
           this
           ,
           with
           the
           sayings
           of
           the
           ancient
           Doctours
           .
           If
           Christ
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           Thou
           art
           Peter
           ,
           &c.
           had
           appointed
           Saint
           Peter
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           head
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           to
           what
           purpose
           did
           then
           the
           Apostles
           so
           often
           reason
           among
           themselues
           vpon
           this
           questiō
           of
           the
           Primacie
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           chiefe
           amōg
           them
           .
           Saint
           Matthew
           from
           the
           1
           verse
           to
           the
           5.
           of
           the
           18
           chapter
           ,
           maketh
           mention
           hereof
           :
           S.
           
             Marke
             cap
             ▪
          
           9
           from
           the
           33.
           verse
           vnto
           the
           37.
           
           S.
           Luke
           ,
           from
           the
           46.
           verse
           vnto
           the
           48.
           of
           the
           9.
           chapter
           doth
           mention
           it
           S.
           Matth.
           20.
           20.
           saith
           .
           That
           the
           mother
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Zebedeus
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           saith
           Saint
           Marke
           )
           the
           sonnes
           themselues
           .
           10.
           15.
           besought
           Christ
           that
           one
           might
           sit
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           at
           his
           left
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           (
           as
           say
           both
           the
           Euangelists
           )
           the
           tenne
           Apostles
           disdained
           at
           the
           2.
           brethren
           .
           Saint
           
             Luke
             cap
          
           22.
           24.
           telleth
           :
           that
           there
           was
           a
           contention
           among
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           should
           be
           greatest
           .
           What
           answereth
           Christ
           Iesus
           to
           the
           demaund
           which
           the
           Apostles
           made
           Matth.
           18.
           1.
           who
           shal
           be
           the
           greatest
           ?
           &c.
           He
           set
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           them
           a
           little
           child
           ,
           and
           said
           vnto
           them
           .
           Whosoeuer
           shal
           humble
           himselfe
           as
           this
           little
           child
           ,
           he
           shal
           be
           the
           greatest
           ,
           &c.
           S.
           Marke
           9
           35.
           saith
           ,
           he
           that
           will
           be
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           shal
           be
           the
           last
           ,
           &
           seruant
           of
           al.
           S.
           Luke
           9.
           48.
           he
           that
           is
           least
           among
           you
           shal
           be
           great
           .
           Christ
           reproueth
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Zebedeus
           ,
           for
           their
           ambitious
           demand
           :
           He
           said
           vnto
           them
           ,
           ye
           know
           what
           yee
           aske
           &c.
           the
           tenne
           were
           angry
           with
           them
           for
           this
           superioritie
           which
           they
           pretended
           ,
           Christ
           said
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Politicall
           kingdome
           there
           it
           superioritie
           :
           and
           so
           kings
           and
           princes
           holde
           authoritie
           
           ouer
           all
           :
           But
           that
           in
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           which
           is
           spirituall
           ;
           wherein
           there
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           bee
           superioritie
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           .
           But
           it
           shall
           not
           bee
           so
           (
           saieth
           Christ
           )
           among
           you
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Would
           our
           aduersaries
           well
           examine
           this
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           ashamed
           of
           their
           primacy
           ,
           and
           principalitie
           that
           they
           seeke
           to
           g●ue
           to
           their
           Pope
           :
           which
           neither
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Apostles
           euer
           had
           .
           For
           had
           Christ
           giuen
           the
           primacie
           to
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           when
           hee
           heard
           them
           contend
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           should
           bee
           the
           greatest
           ,
           doubtlesse
           hee
           would
           haue
           said
           vnto
           them
           :
           Wherefore
           striue
           you
           ?
           know
           yee
           not
           that
           I
           haue
           giuen
           the
           Primacy
           to
           Peter
           ?
           Doe
           yee
           not
           knowe
           that
           I
           haue
           made
           Peter
           the
           chiefest
           of
           you
           all
           ?
           Quiet
           then
           your selues
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           a
           one
           doe
           yee
           holde
           him
           ?
           The
           same
           also
           would
           Saint
           Peter
           haue
           said
           ,
           I
           am
           hee
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           to
           bee
           the
           head
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           neither
           did
           Christ
           so
           say
           ,
           but
           rather
           for
           their
           ambition
           ,
           and
           affectation
           of
           the
           primacie
           reproued
           them
           .
           Nor
           yet
           did
           Saint
           Peter
           alleage
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           had
           said
           vnto
           him
           :
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             vpon
             this
             rocke
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           second
           place
           fundamental
           which
           our
           aduersaries
           doe
           alleage
           ,
           to
           mainetaine
           the
           primacy
           of
           the
           Pope
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           saide
           to
           Peter
           ,
           
           
             Louest
             thou
             mee
             ?
             &c.
             Peter
          
           answered
           ,
           
             Yea
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Then
           said
           Christ
           vnto
           him
           .
           
             Feede
             my
             sheepe
          
           .
           Here
           doe
           they
           inferre
           ,
           
           that
           seeing
           that
           Christ
           said
           this
           to
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           and
           sayd
           it
           not
           to
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           hee
           made
           him
           Prince
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           The
           most
           high
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           loue
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           Peters
           confirmation
           and
           comfort
           ,
           they
           nothing
           consider
           .
           There
           times
           had
           Peter
           denyed
           Christ
           .
           And
           Christ
           three
           times
           demaunded
           if
           hee
           loued
           him
           ?
           Twise
           answered
           Peter
           ,
           Yea
           Lord
           :
           but
           the
           third
           time
           he
           waxed
           sorrowfull
           :
           and
           to
           comfort
           him
           ,
           Christ
           saide
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             Feede
             my
             sheepe
          
           .
           As
           if
           he
           should
           haue
           sayd
           :
           Thou
           hast
           thrise
           denyed
           mee
           Peter
           :
           but
           hast
           repented
           ,
           and
           with
           most
           bitter
           weeping
           craued
           pardon
           for
           the
           same
           :
           Thy
           sinnes
           I
           pardon
           ,
           and
           restore
           thee
           to
           the
           same
           state
           thou
           wast
           formerly
           in
           :
           
             Feede
             then
             my
             sheepe
          
           .
           And
           to
           cheere
           him
           the
           more
           ,
           he
           said
           ●nto
           him
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           be
           constant
           ,
           &
           should
           not
           denie
           
           him
           .
           And
           gaue
           him
           to
           vnderstand
           (
           as
           there
           saith
           the
           Euangelist
           )
           with
           what
           death
           he
           should
           glorifie
           God.
           The
           same
           charge
           and
           office
           of
           feeding
           ,
           gaue
           Iesus
           Christ
           to
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Mark.
           chap.
           16.
           vers
           .
           15.
           when
           he
           commanded
           them
           to
           goe
           through
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           to
           euery
           creatu●e
           :
           and
           when
           he
           said
           vnto
           them
           ▪
           Receaue
           yee
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           
           Whosoeuers
           sinnes
           ye
           remit
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           in
           this
           ,
           carried
           not
           Saint
           Peter
           any
           preheminence
           ouer
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           In
           dignitie
           and
           authoritie
           all
           are
           equall
           ,
           
           and
           principall
           members
           of
           the
           mysticall
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Church
           :
           which
           body
           (
           seeing
           it
           is
           no
           monster
           )
           hath
           but
           one
           only
           head
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           .
           And
           yet
           say
           I
           further
           :
           suppose
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           had
           bene
           Prince
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           of
           much
           greater
           authoritie
           then
           they
           all
           :
           yet
           not
           withstanding
           ,
           the
           Pope
           not
           being
           Peters
           successour
           ,
           nor
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           (
           as
           already
           we
           haue
           proued
           (
           shall
           not
           be
           prince
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           ouer
           all
           Churches
           .
           He
           should
           content
           himselfe
           to
           be
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           is
           he
           yet
           so
           ,
           but
           Antichrist
           .
           These
           two
           be
           the
           principall
           &
           fundamentall
           places
           wherewith
           the
           Romists
           endeuour
           to
           maintaine
           their
           primacy
           .
           And
           seing
           they
           proue
           not
           these
           thinges
           ,
           much
           lesse
           will
           they
           prooue
           the
           rest
           by
           them
           alleaged
           :
           to
           which
           may
           be
           answered
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           before
           said
           .
           One
           thing
           wil
           I
           demaund
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           it
           is
           .
           If
           it
           be
           necessary
           for
           a
           man
           to
           beleeue
           the
           Pope
           to
           bee
           the
           successour
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           vniuersall
           head
           of
           all
           the
           Church
           (
           as
           Boniface
           the
           eight
           ordeyned
           )
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Church
           which
           neuer
           so
           beleeued
           ?
           what
           shal
           become
           of
           all
           those
           that
           liued
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Pope
           Ione
           ?
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           all
           them
           that
           liued
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Anastasius
             2.
             
             Liberius
          
           ,
           and
           Felix
           2.
           these
           three
           Popes
           were
           Arians
           ,
           Iohn
           the
           24.
           an
           heretique
           .
           For
           the
           which
           and
           other
           great
           abhominations
           proued
           against
           him
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           he
           was
           deposed
           ?
           What
           shall
           become
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           liued
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           and
           other
           heretiques
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           that
           by
           Armes
           ,
           or
           bribes
           ,
           or
           both
           armes
           and
           bribes
           ioyntly
           obteyned
           the
           Popedome
           ?
           Such
           according
           to
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           Popes
           themselues
           ,
           be
           not
           Popes
           .
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           is
           this
           almoste
           
           alwayes
           ,
           &
           of
           long
           time
           before
           hath
           bene
           the
           common
           way
           to
           obteine
           the
           Popedome
           .
           How
           often
           hereof
           ,
           complained
           Platina
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           writers
           of
           the
           liues
           of
           the
           Popes
           ?
           What
           shal
           be
           come
           of
           them
           that
           liued
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Sisme
           ?
           
           30.
           
           Sismes
           (
           as
           
             Onufrius
             Panuinus
          
           ,
           a
           most
           papisticall
           author
           noteth
           it
           )
           haue
           bene
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           A
           Sisme
           hath
           bene
           which
           50.
           yeares
           endured
           .
           For
           from
           Clement
           7.
           vntil
           our
           Spanish
           Clement
           8.
           renounced
           hauing
           poped
           foure
           yeares
           ,
           
           after
           that
           Benedict
           13.
           a
           Spaniard
           also
           ,
           dyed
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           so
           many
           yeares
           passed
           .
           What
           shall
           become
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           liued
           in
           the
           time
           that
           foure
           Popes
           ,
           
             Victor
             ,
             Alexander
          
           3.
           
           
           Calistus
           3
           and
           Pascall
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Emperour
           
             Frederi●ke
             Barbarossa
          
           were
           ioyntly
           together
           ?
           What
           shall
           become
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           3.
           
           Popes
           Benedict
           8.
           or
           9.
           
           Si●●ester
           3.
           and
           Gregorie
           6.
           liued
           .
           And
           all
           they
           three
           ,
           at
           one
           instant
           ,
           
           held
           residence
           in
           Rome
           ?
           Benedict
           had
           his
           seat
           in
           the
           Palace
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           Siluester
           ,
           in
           S.
           Peters
           ,
           and
           Gregorie
           ;
           in
           Saint
           Maries
           the
           great
           .
           But
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           3.
           deposed
           them
           all
           three
           .
           Somewhat
           before
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           was
           hol●ē
           ,
           
             Gregorie
             12.
             
             Benedict
          
           13.
           
           &
           Alexander
           5.
           excommunicated
           one
           another
           ▪
           In
           Rome
           was
           Gregorie
           made
           Pope
           .
           Benedict
           in
           Auinō
           ,
           &
           Alexander
           in
           the
           Coūcel
           of
           Pisa
           ,
           which
           of
           these
           3.
           will
           they
           hold
           for
           Pope
           ?
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Pope
           Sergius
           3.
           
           and
           of
           Pope
           Benedict
           9.
           or
           after
           other
           8
           liued
           ?
           Each
           one
           of
           these
           2
           was
           3
           times
           Pope
           .
           Read
           their
           liues
           .
           These
           by
           force
           ,
           deuises
           &
           bribes
           were
           made
           Popes
           ;
           But
           came
           others
           more
           strong
           ,
           more
           cunning
           in
           deuises
           ,
           and
           greater
           bribes
           &
           cast
           thē
           forth
           :
           but
           recouering
           strength
           ,
           they
           eftsonnes
           returned
           and
           cast
           out
           them
           ,
           that
           had
           cast
           them
           our
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           other
           againe
           re●u●ned
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           out
           .
           These
           the
           3.
           time
           (
           for
           the
           3.
           ●ime
           was
           gotten
           the
           victorie
           )
           returned
           to
           be
           Pope
           .
        
         
           What
           shamefull
           heades
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           bee
           these
           ?
           
           What
           shal
           become
           of
           them
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           vacations
           which
           long
           continewed
           ,
           and
           wherein
           were
           many
           dissentions
           ,
           and
           altera●ions
           liued
           ?
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Clement
           4.
           was
           the
           sea
           voyd
           two
           yeares
           9
           monethes
           ,
           and
           ●
           dayes
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Nichol●s
           4.
           was
           the
           sea
           voyd
           2
           yeares
           3
           monethes
           &
           2
           dayes
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Clement
           5.
           was
           the
           sea
           voyd
           2
           yeares
           three
           monethes
           ,
           &
           17
           dayes
           .
           Marcelinus
           as
           saith
           D.
           Illescas
           being
           
           dead
           ,
           the
           seat
           of
           S.
           Peter
           was
           voyd
           7
           yeers
           &
           a
           halfe
           ,
           &
           25
           dayes
           And
           Illescas
           addeth
           that
           Damascus
           and
           many
           other
           authors
           affirme
           the
           same
           .
           But
           Platina
           satih
           ,
           it
           was
           void
           25
           dayes
           .
           In
           such
           times
           as
           these
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           Church
           ?
           How
           miserable
           was
           the
           state
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           not
           be
           saued
           ,
           except
           he
           beleeued
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           his
           head
           ?
           What
           should
           he
           do
           in
           the
           time
           of
           foure
           Popes
           of
           3.
           of
           2.
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           heretike
           Popes
           ,
           Simonists
           ,
           and
           to
           passe
           ouer
           worse
           things
           ,
           whoremongers
           :
           &
           of
           so
           long
           vacatiōs
           ?
           But
           most
           happie
           is
           the
           state
           of
           a
           good
           Catholique
           Christian
           ;
           Not
           vpon
           men
           ,
           but
           Christ
           his
           head
           ,
           is
           his
           faith
           founded
           .
           He
           beleeueth
           that
           he
           cānot
           die
           ,
           he
           beleeueth
           that
           he
           once
           died
           to
           destroy
           the
           sin
           of
           al
           those
           that
           beleeue
           in
           him
           :
           but
           that
           being
           now
           set
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           father
           making
           intercession
           for
           vs
           ,
           he
           liueth
           eternally
           .
           He
           himselfe
           is
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Pope
           haue
           we
           neede
           .
           To
           Christ
           then
           be
           glory
           and
           Empire
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Pope
           confusion
           and
           shame
           ,
           &
           let
           al
           those
           which
           desire
           that
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           may
           come
           ,
           say
           ioyntly
           with
           me
           Amen
           ,
           so
           be
           it
           .
        
         
           Willing
           now
           to
           conclude
           this
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           briefely
           wil
           we
           here
           set
           down
           by
           way
           of
           an
           appendix
           or
           addition
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           blasphemies
           which
           the
           Pope
           teacheth
           ,
           or
           commandeth
           to
           be
           taught
           (
           for
           seldōe
           or
           neuer
           he
           either
           preacheth
           or
           readeth
           )
           whereby
           may
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           what
           is
           al
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           he
           cōmands
           vs
           to
           beleeue
           &
           adore
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           Gods
           word
           it selfe
           .
           And
           woe
           to
           him
           that
           will
           not
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           fire
           he
           cōdēnes
           him
           for
           a
           dogge
           ,
           an
           heretike
           ,
           a
           Lutherā
           .
           God
           haue
           mercy
           vpon
           thē
           &
           open
           their
           eies
           .
           This
           then
           is
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Roman
             Bishop
             is
             God.
          
           Dist
           .
           96.
           cap.
           Satis
           and
           enidenter
           Baldo
           in
           L.
           vlti
           .
           C.
           sentent
           .
           rescin
           .
           Decio
           in
           C.
           1.
           de
           Constitut
           .
           Felino
           in
           C.
           Ego
           .
           N.
           de
           Iure
           iurando
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Pope
             is
             not
             man
          
           Lib.
           1.
           sexti
           de
           eloctione
           tit
           .
           6.
           cap.
           fundamentum
           in
           Glossatore
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           neither
           is
           God
           ,
           nor
           man.
           
             In
             prologo
             Clementinarum
             in
             Glossatore
          
           .
           (
           Wherein
           he
           appeareth
           to
           be
           very
           Antichrist
           ,
           because
           Christ
           is
           God
           and
           man
           )
        
         
           It
           is
           lawfull
           for
           none
           to
           will
           ,
           or
           ,
           breake
           the
           commandements
           of
           the
           Sea
           Apostolique
           .
           dist
           .
           20
           ▪
           
             ca.
             Nulli
             .
             Item
             dist
          
           .
           12.
           
           &
           22.
           
        
         
           Whosoeuer
           obeieth
           not
           the
           statutes
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           an
           heretike
           
             Ibid.
             in
             Glos
          
           .
        
         
         
           He
           committeth
           Sacriledge
           which
           lieth
           to
           the
           Pope
           :
           For
           he
           holdeth
           in
           earth
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           the
           liuing
           God.
           
             De
             panitent
             .
             dist
          
           .
           1.
           
             c●
             .
             Libenter
             ignosco
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           is
           Bishop
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
           
             lib
             5.
             sextica
             .
             Foelicis
             in
             Gloss
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Pope
           holdeth
           the
           principality
           of
           al
           the
           world
           
             lib.
             3.
             sexti
             .
             tit
             .
             16.
             cap.
             Periculoso
             .
          
        
         
           
             No
             man
             dare
             say
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             why
             doest
             thou
             so
             .
          
           In
           Extrauag
           .
           tom
           .
           22.
           tit
           .
           5.
           cap.
           Ad
           Apostolatus
           in
           Gloss
           .
           2.
           
           Decretal
           .
           tit
           .
           7.
           cap.
           5.
           
           Vide
           Glossam
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           by
           these
           wordes
           thou
           art
           Peter
           ,
           or
           
             Feede
             my
             sheepe
          
           hath
           obteyned
           the
           primacy
           .
           
             In
             Proaemio
             sexti
             in
             Gloss
          
           .
        
         
           
             No
             man
             may
             iudge
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           Caus
           .
           9.
           quest
           .
           2.
           ca.
           Nemo
           .
           Item
           ,
           aliorum
           &
           dist
           .
           40.
           ca.
           si
           Papa
           ca.
           12
           quest
           .
           2.
           ca.
           Quisquis
           in
           Gloss
           .
           dist
           .
           50.
           ca.
           Non
           nos
           in
           Glossatore
           .
        
         
           To
           none
           it
           is
           permitted
           ,
           to
           iudge
           of
           the
           iudgemēt
           giuē
           by
           the
           sea
           Apostolike
           ,
           nor
           reuoke
           his
           sentence
           
             ca.
             17.
             quest
             .
             4.
             ca.
             Nemini
          
        
         
           
             The
             Pope
             dispenseth
             against
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           Dist
           ▪
           34.
           ca.
           Lector
           in
           Gloss
           ▪
           dist
           .
           28
           ca.
           Presbiter
           in
           Gloss
           .
           caus
           .
           15.
           q.
           6.
           ca.
           autoritatem
           in
           Glossatore
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           hath
           a
           heauenly
           iudgement
           .
           
             li.
             1.
             
             Decret
             .
             Grego
             .
             tit
             .
          
           7.
           
             ca.
             Quinto
          
           ,
        
         
           The
           Pope
           can
           change
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ibidem
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           of
           nothing
           ,
           can
           make
           some
           thing
           ibidem
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           his
           wil
           serueth
           ,
           for
           a
           reason
           in
           ,
           that
           he
           wil
           do
           ibidem
        
         
           The
           Pope
           can
           dispence
           with
           the
           law
           of
           God.
           ibidem
           .
        
         
           Of
           vnrighteousnes
           can
           the
           Pope
           make
           righteousnes
           ibidem
        
         
           The
           Pope
           holdeth
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           power
           ibidem
           .
        
         
           How
           great
           a
           difference
           there
           is
           betweene
           the
           Sunne
           &
           the
           Moone
           :
           so
           great
           is
           it
           betweene
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           the
           high
           Bishop
           .
           
             Lib.
             Decret
             .
             Gregor
             .
             tit
             .
             33.
             
             Solitae
             .
          
        
         
           Those
           that
           are
           vniustly
           condemned
           ,
           ought
           to
           haue
           restitution
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           and
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           succor
           .
           Caus
           .
           2.
           
           
             quest
             .
             6.
             ca.
             Ideo
          
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           Iesus
           Christ
           speaking
           of
           himself
           saith
           ,
           al
           power
           
             is
             giuen
             me
             of
             my
             father
             aswell
             in
             heauen
             as
             in
             earth
             .
          
           The
           Romists
           here
           vpon
           conclude
           .
           ●rgo
           the
           Pope
           absolutely
           commaundeth
           in
           heauen
           and
           in
           earth
           .
           And
           for
           that
           God
           (
           saith
           Daniel
           )
           displaceth
           ,
           
           and
           placeth
           kings
           ,
           and
           transferreth
           kingdomes
           from
           one
           nation
           to
           another
           .
           Ergo
           (
           say
           they
           )
           the
           Pope
           hath
           autho●i●ie
           to
           dispose
           kingdomes
           giuing
           them
           to
           whom
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           taking
           them
           from
           whom
           he
           listeth
           .
           Herehence
           came
           it
           that
           kinges
           and
           Emperours
           began
           stri●ingly
           to
           kisse
           their
           feete
           beeing
           present
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           Embassadous
           being
           absent
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           himselfe
           ●erueth
           him
           for
           a
           horse
           boy
           ▪
           holding
           the
           stirrop
           to
           his
           Sathanship
           ,
           when
           he
           mounteth
           on
           horsebacke
           .
           And
           yet
           brawleth
           the
           Pope
           if
           he
           hold
           not
           the
           stirrop
           featly
           .
           
           So
           shamelesse
           was
           Pope
           Boniface
           8.
           that
           he
           made
           an
           Article
           of
           faith
           (
           without
           which
           there
           could
           bee
           no
           saluation
           .
           That
           the
           Pope
           aswell
           in
           the
           temporalltie
           ,
           as
           spiritualltie
           ,
           is
           absolute
           Lord
           :
           presenting
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Iubile
           ;
           to
           the
           viewe
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           with
           a
           keye
           in
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           Sword
           in
           the
           other
           .
           His
           successor
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           sixt
           ,
           
           not
           contenting
           himselfe
           to
           commaund
           kinges
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           dared
           in
           a
           bull
           ,
           to
           commaund
           the
           Angels
           .
           In
           the
           Popes
           (
           Rota
           )
           which
           is
           his
           Chauncerie
           ,
           was
           it
           concluded
           and
           determined
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Pope
           doth
           ,
           God
           holdeth
           for
           good
           ,
           and
           approueth
           it
           .
           
           That
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           all
           lawe
           and
           Iustice
           .
           That
           the
           Pope
           ,
           may
           doe
           absolutely
           in
           this
           world
           all
           whatsoeuer
           God
           doth
           .
           Seeing
           that
           he
           is
           all
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           thinges
           .
           And
           that
           if
           hee
           chaunge
           his
           opinion
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           presumed
           that
           God
           also
           hath
           chaunged
           .
           That
           ableit
           the
           Pope
           should
           send
           many
           thousands
           of
           soules
           to
           hell
           ,
           
           none
           can
           reproue
           him
           ,
           That
           the
           power
           extendeth
           to
           heauen
           ,
           
           earth
           ,
           and
           hell
           it selfe
           ,
           That
           from
           him
           ,
           may
           no
           man
           appeale
           to
           God.
           That
           he
           may
           dispence
           ,
           and
           commaund
           ,
           
           against
           the
           Epistles
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           as
           hee
           that
           is
           greater
           then
           Paul.
           The
           same
           may
           he
           doe
           against
           the
           old
           Testament
           :
           as
           hee
           that
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           authors
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           .
           
           And
           yet
           haue
           they
           gone
           further
           :
           they
           haue
           disputed
           ,
           whether
           the
           Pope
           might
           dispence
           against
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           Whether
           the
           Pope
           hath
           more
           power
           then
           Saint
           Peter
           ?
           
           Whether
           the
           Pope
           ,
           be
           simple
           man
           or
           as
           God
           ?
           Briefly
           ,
           the
           deuill
           hath
           so
           farre
           further
           proceeded
           ,
           that
           a
           little
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           Luther
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           also
           ,
           it
           was
           disputed
           in
           the
           schooles
           whether
           the
           Pope
           did
           participate
           (
           as
           did
           Iesus
           Christ
           )
           of
           the
           ●
           .
           natures
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           diuine
           and
           humane
           ?
           Better
           should
           they
           
           haue
           demaunded
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           were
           an
           Hermophrodit
           ,
           which
           well
           may
           be
           :
           because
           a
           woman
           hath
           bene
           Pope
           .
           Read
           
             Erasmus
             Annot.
             1.
             caput
             1.
             
             Epistle
             ad
             Timotheū
             .
          
           They
           also
           disputed
           (
           to
           vse
           their
           proper
           Latine
           )
           
             An
             mille
             Angels
             possint
             saltare
             in
             summitate
             digiti
             .
          
           To
           wit
           ,
           whether
           a
           thousand
           Angels
           might
           daunce
           one
           the
           end
           of
           a
           fingar
           ?
           
             Item
             an
             Christus
             sub
             forma
             scarabei
             posset
             saluare
             genus
             humanum
             ?
          
           
           Whether
           Christ
           in
           forme
           of
           a
           beetle
           ,
           could
           saue
           mankind
           ?
           Item
           whether
           the
           Pope
           were
           more
           mercifull
           then
           Christ
           ?
           O
           blasphemy
           :
           they
           conclude
           ,
           yea
           .
           The
           reason
           which
           they
           giue
           is
           this
           :
           That
           it
           is
           not
           read
           in
           all
           the
           scripture
           ,
           That
           Iesus
           Christ
           drewe
           any
           soule
           out
           of
           Purgatorie
           :
           But
           the
           Pope
           of
           his
           great
           pietie
           and
           mercy
           ,
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Soules
           doth
           daily
           deliuer
           .
           And
           yet
           go
           they
           further
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           disputations
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           power
           to
           kindle
           and
           quenche
           the
           fire
           of
           Purgatorie
           .
           Flattering
           the
           Pope
           ,
           conclude
           they
           in
           all
           these
           questions
           ;
           lying
           against
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ;
           and
           making
           no
           reckoning
           of
           the
           honour
           onely
           due
           to
           God
           :
           nor
           of
           his
           onely
           sonne
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           And
           
             Ca.
             Quoniam
             de
             imunit
             in
          
           6.
           the
           Pope
           saith
           :
           we
           not
           willing
           to
           contemne
           our
           Iustice
           ,
           nor
           that
           of
           our
           spouse
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           well
           knowne
           to
           haue
           no
           other
           spouse
           but
           onely
           Christ
           .
           The
           Pope
           passeth
           further
           .
           Hee
           saith
           and
           commaundeth
           :
           that
           so
           it
           be
           said
           and
           preached
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           also
           so
           beleeue
           ,
           the
           vertue
           and
           holinesse
           of
           his
           seate
           to
           be
           such
           and
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           what
           wicked
           man
           soeuer
           ,
           how
           impious
           ,
           periured
           ,
           and
           abhominable
           hee
           be
           ,
           which
           shall
           sit
           therein
           ,
           euen
           then
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           for
           hauing
           sitten
           therein
           ,
           is
           altered
           and
           changed
           to
           another
           man
           ,
           and
           is
           made
           holy
           .
           But
           heare
           we
           the
           selfe
           same
           words
           ,
           which
           the
           beast
           himself
           speaketh
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Ca.
             Non
             nos
             dist
          
           .
           
           41.
           they
           be
           written
           ,
           and
           these
           they
           be
           .
           The
           blessed
           S.
           Peter
           transferreth
           to
           his
           successors
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           inheritance
           of
           innocency
           ,
           an
           euerlasting
           dowery
           of
           merits
           .
           That
           which
           to
           him
           was
           granted
           by
           the
           light
           of
           his
           workes
           ,
           pertaineth
           to
           those
           ,
           that
           be
           lightened
           with
           like
           clerenesse
           of
           conuersation
           :
           For
           who
           may
           doubt
           him
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           which
           is
           lifted
           vp
           to
           the
           height
           of
           dignitie
           ?
           wherein
           ,
           if
           he
           want
           goods
           gotten
           by
           his
           owne
           merit
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           giuen
           by
           the
           predecessor
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           suffice
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           this
           were
           truth
           ,
           then
           no
           Pope
           should
           be
           euill
           either
           in
           life
           or
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           sith
           that
           in
           being
           Pope
           ,
           he
           is
           learned
           and
           holy
           :
           and
           in
           a
           word
           to
           speake
           all
           ,
           he
           is
           God
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           whatsoeuer
           he
           doth
           ,
           God
           approueth
           it
           in
           heauen
           .
           But
           the
           liues
           of
           the
           Popes
           by
           vs
           recited
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           liues
           also
           ,
           which
           the
           Popes
           parasites
           haue
           written
           ,
           doe
           shew
           vs
           the
           contrary
           .
           This
           is
           that
           seate
           papall
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           heritage
           which
           one
           Pope
           inheriteth
           of
           another
           ,
           that
           one
           sitting
           therein
           ,
           were
           he
           not
           so
           euill
           before
           ,
           he
           is
           made
           euill
           .
           
           And
           if
           he
           were
           euill
           ,
           he
           becommeth
           most
           euill
           :
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           each
           one
           is
           made
           the
           sonne
           of
           perdition
           ,
           and
           man
           of
           sinne
           ,
           opposing
           ,
           and
           lifting
           vp
           himselfe
           against
           all
           that
           is
           called
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           is
           worshipped
           :
           So
           that
           as
           God
           he
           sitteth
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           shewing
           himselfe
           that
           he
           is
           God.
           
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           here
           we
           haue
           gathered
           together
           ,
           concerning
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           are
           blasphemies
           ,
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           diuell
           himselfe
           clothed
           with
           humane
           flesh
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           speake
           greater
           nor
           more
           horrible
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           art
           thou
           blind
           ô
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           seest
           not
           ,
           nor
           yet
           knowest
           thou
           Antichrist
           ,
           whom
           (
           supposing
           thou
           doest
           seruice
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           honour
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           his
           sonne
           )
           thou
           adorest
           and
           honorest
           .
           God
           shewe
           thee
           his
           mercie
           ,
           and
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           thine
           vnderstanding
           ,
           that
           thou
           maist
           reade
           ,
           heare
           and
           vnderstand
           the
           will
           of
           God
           :
           which
           his
           Maiestie
           hath
           reuealed
           in
           his
           holy
           Scriprure
           :
           without
           the
           reading
           or
           meditation
           whereof
           ,
           vnpossible
           it
           is
           for
           a
           man
           to
           attaine
           to
           the
           truth
           .
           
           Search
           (
           saith
           Iesus
           Christ
           )
           the
           Scripture
           :
           for
           they
           be
           those
           that
           testifie
           of
           me
           ,
           &
           so
           by
           consequence
           of
           Antichrist
           also
           .
           When
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           humilitie
           thou
           shalt
           well
           haue
           read
           ,
           and
           meditated
           vpon
           them
           :
           thou
           shalt
           then
           vnderstand
           how
           great
           hath
           bene
           thy
           blindesse
           and
           ignorance
           .
           Then
           turning
           thy selfe
           hartily
           to
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           that
           created
           ,
           redeemed
           and
           sanctified
           thee
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           abhorre
           the
           idols
           of
           siluer
           ,
           and
           the
           Idols
           of
           gold
           ,
           which
           thy
           sinfull
           hands
           (
           as
           saieth
           Esaie
           )
           haue
           made
           :
           
           And
           thou
           ,
           blind
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           (
           supposing
           thou
           didst
           great
           seruice
           to
           God
           )
           diddest
           honor
           and
           adore
           them
           .
           Then
           shalt
           thou
           cast
           them
           from
           thee
           ,
           stampe
           them
           in
           peeces
           ,
           and
           consume
           them
           ;
           so
           greate
           shall
           be
           thy
           hatred
           against
           Idolatrie
           .
           Then
           ,
           then
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           thou
           of
           all
           other
           nations
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           these
           last
           times
           ,
           hast
           abased
           and
           deiected
           thy selfe
           ,
           to
           serue
           and
           adore
           this
           monster
           ,
           this
           man
           
           of
           sinne
           ,
           this
           sonne
           of
           perdition
           ,
           this
           whore
           ,
           clothed
           with
           scarlet
           &
           purple
           ,
           &
           adorned
           with
           so
           great
           store
           of
           gold
           &
           precious
           sto●s
           this
           beast
           ,
           this
           Antichrist
           ,
           this
           thy
           Pope
           ,
           this
           thy
           God
           vpon
           earth
           :
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           holding
           thy selfe
           ashamed
           &
           confounded
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           thou
           hast
           done
           (
           because
           thou
           so
           much
           louest
           ,
           and
           more
           esteemest
           honor
           then
           other
           nations
           )
           thou
           shalt
           abandon
           ,
           abhorre
           him
           ,
           and
           shalt
           practise
           his
           vtter
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           .
           God
           giue
           thee
           that
           grace
           ,
           &
           that
           quickly
           ,
           for
           the
           sacrifice
           sake
           which
           Iesus
           Christ
           his
           sonne
           ,
           our
           chiefe
           and
           only
           high
           Bishop
           ,
           our
           redeemer
           and
           Lord
           ,
           vnto
           him
           hath
           offered
           Amen
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           healpe
           of
           memorie
           haue
           we
           heare
           placed
           a
           table
           ,
           wherein
           is
           plainely
           declared
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           :
           which
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           of
           this
           first
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           An
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Treatise
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           briefe
           table
           wherein
           most
           clearely
           &
           euidently
           is
           declared
           who
           Antichrist
           is
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           markes
           he
           may
           bee
           knowne
        
         
           
             The
             necessitie
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             first
             declared
             .
          
           
             AS
             it
             behoueth
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             euery
             faithfull
             member
             thereof
             to
             know
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             followe
             his
             Doctrine
             with
             all
             obedience
             :
             So
             is
             it
             meete
             ,
             that
             euery
             faithfull
             Christian
             should
             perceiue
             and
             know
             ,
             what
             the
             holy
             scripture
             doth
             teach
             concerning
             Antichrist
             :
             to
             the
             end
             that
             all
             the
             faithfull
             may
             truly
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             knowing
             him
             flie
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             beware
             his
             deceites
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             ,
             forewarned
             the
             faithfull
             of
             the
             daunger
             :
             and
             comming
             of
             the
             great
             woolfe
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
             &c.
             1
             Ioh.
             2.
             18.
             
             &c.
             appeareth
             .
             How
             much
             more
             now
             ,
             in
             this
             old
             age
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             wherein
             all
             iniquitie
             aboundeth
             ,
             &
             the
             end
             of
             all
             thinges
             approcheth
             ,
             ought
             we
             to
             esteeme
             this
             Doctrine
             necessarie
             .
          
        
         
           
             2
             Concerning
             the
             name
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             holie
             scripture
             speaketh
             touching
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Antichrist
             is
             a
             Greeke
             word
             ,
             and
             asmuch
             to
             say
             as
             contrarie
             to
             Christ
             .
             For
             as
             Antipapa
             is
             hee
             ,
             who
             not
             beeing
             Pope
             ,
             attributeth
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             whole
             authoritie
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             So
             is
             he
             Antichrist
             that
             opposeth
             himselfe
             to
             Christ
             ;
             attributing
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Christ
             .
             The
             holie
             scripture
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             speaketh
             two
             manner
             of
             waies
             :
             For
             as
             this
             word
             Christ
             or
             anointed
             is
             sometimes
             generally
             taken
             ,
             Psalme
             105.
             verse
             15.
             
             
               Touch
               not
               mine
               Annointed
            
             ,
             where
             ,
             by
             annointed
             ,
             all
             the
             faithfull
             that
             hold
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             are
             vnderstoode
             .
             And
             properly
             againe
             ,
             when
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             is
             mencioned
             .
             So
             by
             this
             word
             Antichrist
             is
             some
             time
             generally
             vnderstoode
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             oppose
             themselues
             to
             Christ
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             2.
             22.
             and
             cap.
             4.
             3.
             
             But
             
             then
             properly
             it
             mentioneth
             Antichrist
             ,
             when
             it
             noteth
             an
             head
             of
             an
             abominable
             kingdome
             :
             which
             head
             lifteth
             vp
             it selfe
             against
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             chap.
             18.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             come
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             things
             in
             the
             scripture
             foretold
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             applyed
             to
             some
             persons
             ,
             which
             were
             types
             and
             figures
             of
             Christ
             :
             as
             
               Dauid
               ,
               Salomon
               ,
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             properly
             ,
             and
             truly
             are
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             accomplished
             :
             so
             many
             things
             also
             foretold
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             8.
             20.
             21.
             25.
             chap.
             8.
             23.
             24.
             25.
             chap.
             11.
             36.
             and
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             4.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             are
             applyed
             to
             certaine
             tyrants
             and
             heretikes
             ,
             as
             forerunners
             and
             types
             of
             Antichrist
             but
             properly
             to
             Antichrist
             ,
             &
             in
             him
             are
             fulfilled
             .
          
        
         
           
             3
             Whether
             Antichrist
             be
             come
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             say
             that
             Antichrist
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             but
             shal
             come
             (
             teach
             they
             )
             of
             the
             race
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Dan
             ,
             be
             borne
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             brought
             vp
             in
             Chorazain
             and
             Bethsaida
             ,
             and
             shall
             reigne
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             &c.
             with
             sundrie
             such
             like
             inuentions
             of
             man
             ,
             not
             warranted
             by
             authoritie
             of
             holie
             Scriptures
             .
             But
             wee
             say
             that
             Antichrist
             is
             alreadie
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             wee
             prooue
             by
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             the
             same
             thing
             nowe
             is
             befallen
             the
             Papistes
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             past
             ,
             when
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             redeemer
             did
             manifest
             himselfe
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             happened
             to
             the
             Iewes
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Iewes
             (
             with
             the
             Apostles
             )
             did
             beleeue
             and
             confesse
             ,
             the
             Prophetes
             to
             haue
             spoken
             manie
             things
             touching
             the
             Messias
             :
             but
             not
             beleeued
             nor
             confessed
             that
             the
             promised
             Messias
             then
             was
             come
             ,
             nor
             that
             Iesus
             borne
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             in
             Bethelem
             ,
             was
             that
             true
             Messiah
             .
             Euen
             so
             doe
             the
             Papistes
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             fully
             confesse
             with
             vs
             ,
             that
             many
             thinges
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             are
             foretolde
             concerning
             Antichrist
             ,
             yet
             beleeue
             they
             not
             ,
             nor
             confesse
             that
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             but
             say
             he
             shall
             come
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewes
             did
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
             We
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             is
             already
             come
             .
             Let
             vs
             see
             now
             who
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             marks
             he
             may
             be
             knowne
             .
          
        
         
           
             4
             Who
             Antichrist
             is
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             markes
             he
             may
             be
             knowne
             .
          
           
           
             This
             question
             in
             former
             time
             was
             hard
             and
             obscure
             :
             but
             now
             Antichrist
             being
             reuealed
             is
             Verie
             cleere
             and
             easie
             .
             For
             as
             this
             is
             the
             true
             Messias
             ,
             in
             whom
             ,
             all
             things
             foretold
             by
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Messias
             ,
             are
             fulfilled
             :
             So
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             this
             to
             be
             truly
             Antichrist
             ,
             in
             whom
             ,
             all
             thinges
             foretold
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             do
             properly
             belong
             ,
             and
             are
             fulfilled
             .
             Let
             vs
             then
             consider
             what
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             holie
             scripture
             hath
             spoken
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             deuide
             into
             three
             points
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Of
               the
               time
               of
               his
               reuelation
               .
            
             
               2
               Of
               the
               place
               of
               his
               seate
               and
               being
               .
            
             
               3
               Of
               his
               estate
               ,
               life
               and
               Doctrine
               :
            
          
           
             The
             time
             of
             Antichrists
             reuelation
             is
             signified
             by
             Dan.
             cap.
             7.
             5.
             8.
             when
             he
             saieth
             :
             
               A
               litle
               horne
               arose
               vp
               among
               the
               other
               hornes
               in
               the
               heade
               of
               the
               fourth
               Beast
               .
            
             The
             Prophet
             declareth
             that
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             should
             rise
             vp
             in
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             fourth
             Monarchie
             ;
             signified
             by
             the
             fourth
             Beast
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paule
             well
             noteth
             the
             time
             of
             the
             reuelation
             and
             comming
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             when
             he
             writeth
             .
             2.
             
             Thestal
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             
               Let
               no
               man
               deceaue
               you
               by
               any
               meanes
               :
               for
               that
               day
               shall
               not
               come
               ,
               except
               there
               come
               a
               departing
               first
               ,
               &
               that
               that
               man
               of
               sinne
               bee
               disclosed
               ,
               euen
               the
               sonne
               of
               perdition
               .
            
             Cleerely
             signifieth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             after
             an
             Apostasie
             ,
             Antichrist
             shall
             come
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             Appostles
             time
             haue
             bene
             some
             forerunners
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             read
             Io.
             1.
             18.
             22
             
             &c.
             And
             that
             then
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             iniquitie
             did
             worke
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             7.
             yet
             could
             not
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             increase
             whiles
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             flourished
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             should
             be
             weakened
             ,
             then
             should
             Antichrist
             be
             cheife
             :
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             declareth
             ,
             when
             he
             saieth
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             7.
             8.
             
             Only
             he
             
               which
               now
               withholdeth
               shall
               let
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               waie
               :
               And
               then
               shall
               that
               wicked
               man
               be
               reuealed
               .
            
          
           
             The
             place
             where
             Antichrist
             shall
             holde
             his
             seate
             ,
             is
             noted
             by
             Daniel
             ●1
             .
             45.
             when
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               And
               he
               shall
               place
               the
               Tabernacles
               of
               his
               Palace
               betwene
               the
               seas
               .
               Saint
            
             Iohn
             also
             in
             his
             Apoc.
             ca.
             17.
             when
             he
             signified
             Antichrist
             
               by
               a
               woman
               ,
               arrayed
               with
               purple
               and
               scarlet
               ,
               guilded
               with
               golde
               ,
               and
               decked
               with
               pearles
               and
               precious
               stones
               ,
               &c.
               In
               the
            
             9.
             verse
             .
             he
             plainely
             mentioneth
             7
             
             mountaines
             ,
             whereon
             the
             woman
             sitteth
             :
             adding
             afterwards
             in
             the
             18.
             verse
             :
             
               That
               great
               citie
               which
               reigneth
               ouer
               all
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             And
             Saint
             Paule
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             4.
             saith
             :
             that
             
               Antichrist
               shal
               sit
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Largely
               writeth
            
             Daniel
             ,
             
               chap.
               7.
               5.
               8.
               concerning
               the
               estate
               life
               ,
               and
               doctrine
               of
               Antichrist
               :
               where
            
             Behold
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             there
             came
             vp
             another
             litle
             horne
             ,
             
               and
               then
               addeth
            
             ,
             That
             in
             this
             horne
             were
             eyes
             ,
             like
             the
             eyes
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             mouth
             speaking
             presumptuous
             things
             .
             
               And
               in
               the
               20.
               and
               21.
               verses
               .
            
             And
             he
             appeared
             greater
             then
             any
             of
             his
             fellowes
             .
             And
             I
             beheld
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             horne
             made
             war
             against
             the
             saints
             ,
             and
             ouercame
             them
             .
             
               And
               verse
            
             25.
             
             And
             hee
             spake
             wordes
             against
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             and
             shall
             consume
             the
             Saintes
             of
             the
             most
             high
             :
             and
             thinke
             that
             he
             may
             change
             times
             and
             lawes
             .
             
               And
               chap.
               8.
               vers
            
             .
             23.
             24.
             25.
             
             There
             shall
             rise
             vp
             a
             king
             of
             fierce
             countenance
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             darke
             sentences
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             shall
             increase
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             his
             owne
             strength
             :
             and
             shall
             destroy
             wonderfully
             ,
             and
             prosper
             ,
             and
             practise
             ,
             and
             shall
             destroy
             the
             mightie
             and
             holy
             people
             :
             and
             through
             his
             policie
             also
             he
             shall
             cause
             craft
             to
             prosper
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             extoll
             himselfe
             in
             his
             heart
             :
             and
             by
             peace
             shall
             destroy
             many
             :
             He
             shall
             stand
             vp
             against
             the
             Prince
             of
             Princes
             :
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             broken
             downe
             without
             hand
             .
             
               Also
               in
               the
               eleuenth
               chap.
               vers
               .
            
             36.
             
             And
             the
             king
             shall
             doe
             what
             he
             lifteth
             :
             he
             shall
             exalt
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             shall
             magnifie
             himselfe
             against
             all
             that
             is
             God
             :
             and
             shall
             speake
             maruellous
             thinges
             against
             the
             God
             of
             Gods
             ,
             and
             shall
             prosper
             ,
             till
             the
             wrath
             bee
             accomplished
             :
             for
             the
             determination
             is
             made
             .
             vers
             .
             37.
             
             Neither
             shall
             hee
             regard
             the
             God
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             nor
             the
             loue
             of
             women
             :
             nor
             care
             for
             anie
             God
             :
             for
             he
             shall
             magnifie
             himselfe
             aboue
             all
             .
             vers
             .
             38.
             
             But
             in
             his
             place
             shall
             he
             honour
             his
             God
             Mauzim
             .
             A
             God
             whom
             his
             fathers
             knewe
             not
             ,
             shall
             he
             honour
             ,
             with
             golde
             and
             vvith
             siluer
             ,
             and
             with
             precious
             stones
             ,
             and
             thinges
             of
             great
             price
             .
             vers
             .
             39.
             
             This
             shall
             hee
             doe
             in
             the
             strong
             holds
             of
             Mauzim
             ,
             vvith
             a
             strange
             God
             ,
             whom
             hee
             shall
             acknowledge
             :
             hee
             shall
             increase
             his
             glorie
             ,
             and
             shall
             cause
             them
             to
             rule
             ouer
             many
             ,
             and
             shall
             diuide
             the
             land
             for
             gaine
             .
             
               The
               Apostle
               Saint
            
             Paule
             ,
             
               in
               the
               second
               epistle
               to
               the
               Thessal
               .
               chap.
               2.
               4.
               saith
               :
               that
            
             this
             man
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             sonne
             of
             perdition
             shall
             exalt
             and
             lift
             vp
             himselfe
             against
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             vvorshipped
             :
             So
             that
             he
             doth
             sit
             as
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             
             God
             ,
             shewing
             himselfe
             that
             he
             is
             God.
             
               And
               in
               the
               ninth
               verse
            
             Who
             shall
             come
             by
             the
             effectuall
             working
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             vvith
             great
             power
             ,
             signes
             ,
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             deceiuablenesse
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
             .
             
               Also
               1.
               
               Timoth.
               chap.
               4.
               vers
               .
            
             2.
             3.
             
             Which
             speake
             lies
             through
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             haue
             their
             consciences
             seared
             vvith
             an
             hoteyron
             :
             forbidding
             to
             marrie
             ,
             and
             commaunding
             to
             abstaine
             from
             meates
             ,
             vvhich
             God
             hath
             created
             .
             
               Also
               in
               the
               Apoc.
            
             13.
             11.
             
             And
             I
             beheld
             another
             beast
             ,
             comming
             vp
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             had
             two
             hornes
             like
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             but
             spake
             like
             the
             Dragon
             .
             
               And
               cap.
            
             17.
             6.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             woman
             drunken
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             saints
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             martyrs
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             These
             prophesies
             doe
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             must
             bee
             a
             king
             ,
             who
             from
             meane
             estate
             ,
             shall
             become
             exceeding
             great
             and
             mightie
             ,
             and
             prosper
             .
             That
             he
             shall
             bee
             also
             a
             blasphemer
             ,
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             a
             sacrileger
             ,
             exceeding
             proud
             ,
             subtill
             ,
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             a
             contemner
             of
             marriage
             ,
             couetous
             ,
             a
             great
             Tyrant
             ,
             a
             persecutor
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             a
             deceiuer
             ,
             &
             full
             of
             impietie
             .
          
           
             Examine
             we
             now
             these
             testimonies
             of
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             which
             wil
             appear
             to
             be
             most
             properly
             belōging
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             :
             So
             as
             by
             these
             prophesies
             we
             are
             warned
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             with
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             from
             heauen
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Antichrist
             .
             Therfore
             the
             time
             of
             his
             reuelation
             considered
             ,
             the
             Popes
             reigne
             began
             in
             the
             fourth
             monarchie
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             .
             For
             about
             the
             yeare
             606.
             
             Pope
             Boniface
             the
             3.
             receiued
             of
             Phocas
             the
             Emperour
             (
             who
             was
             a
             tyrant
             ,
             and
             murthered
             Mauricius
             his
             Lord
             ,
             with
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             )
             the
             title
             of
             Vniuersall
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             which
             once
             being
             graunted
             ,
             the
             Popes
             whole
             endeuors
             were
             to
             lift
             vp
             themseues
             with
             the
             Empire
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             besides
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             seat
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             it
             is
             cleare
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             men
             knowne
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             sitteth
             at
             Rome
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             city
             scyted
             betweene
             the
             two
             seas
             Thyrren
             and
             Adriartike
             ,
             hath
             7
             mountains
             ,
             &
             reigned
             ouer
             all
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             any
             other
             city
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             seeing
             Rome
             is
             in
             Europe
             ,
             &
             neither
             in
             India
             ,
             Asia
             ,
             nor
             Africa
             :
             it
             plainly
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             sitteth
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             in
             Christendome
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paule
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             4.
             declareth
             .
          
           
             Meane
             at
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             estate
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             
             Pope
             ,
             but
             it
             mightily
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             successe
             increased
             .
             So
             that
             he
             holdeth
             not
             authoritie
             and
             one
             crowne
             as
             a
             king
             onely
             ,
             but
             three
             crownes
             ,
             declaring
             thereby
             ,
             his
             power
             to
             be
             greater
             then
             that
             of
             all
             kings
             and
             Emperours
             .
             As
             he
             attributeth
             also
             to
             himselfe
             :
             the
             two
             swords
             or
             powers
             ,
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             figured
             by
             the
             two
             hornes
             .
             Apoc.
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             A
             Blasphemer
             is
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             saying
             he
             is
             Christs
             Vicar
             :
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             that
             he
             can
             pardon
             sinnes
             :
             may
             not
             be
             iudged
             of
             any
             :
             cannot
             erre
             :
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             God
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             can
             change
             nature
             :
             holdeth
             an
             heauenly
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             fulnes
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
             can
             make
             righteousnesse
             .
             See
             
               lib.
               1.
               
               Decret
               ,
               Gregor
               .
               tit
               .
               7.
               
               Can.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             An
             Idolater
             he
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             commandeth
             Image-worship
             ,
             inuocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             maketh
             of
             the
             Sacramēt
             an
             Idol
             ,
             of
             Mauzim
             a
             God
             ,
             whom
             neither
             the
             Apostles
             nor
             their
             fathers
             knew
             ,
             because
             they
             worshipped
             and
             honoured
             one
             only
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             Ioh.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             A
             Sacriledger
             he
             sheweth
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             ,
             when
             he
             robbeth
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             second
             commandement
             of
             Gods
             law
             :
             the
             lay
             people
             of
             the
             cup
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             :
             and
             forbiddeth
             Christian
             people
             to
             reade
             the
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             and
             expresse
             commandement
             of
             Christ
             .
             Ioh.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             Most
             proud
             he
             appeareth
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             carried
             on
             mens
             shoulders
             ,
             as
             they
             carryed
             in
             time
             past
             the
             Arke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             vppon
             the
             shoulders
             of
             the
             Leuites
             :
             when
             hee
             calleth
             himselfe
             most
             holy
             Father
             ,
             and
             Holinesse
             it selfe
             :
             dares
             to
             breake
             and
             change
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             impose
             new
             lawes
             vpon
             mens
             consciences
             :
             compareth
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             to
             the
             Moone
             .
             
               lib.
               1.
               
               Gregor
               .
               tit
               .
            
             33.
             and
             both
             Emperors
             and
             kings
             do
             kisse
             his
             feet
             .
          
           
             Subtill
             hee
             is
             in
             all
             his
             kingdome
             :
             but
             then
             chiefly
             when
             by
             meanes
             of
             auricular
             confession
             ,
             he
             diueth
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             onely
             :
             but
             also
             of
             the
             greate
             States
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             vnderstanding
             thereby
             all
             secrets
             .
          
           
             A
             manifest
             hypocrite
             hee
             is
             ,
             when
             vnder
             the
             title
             of
             Seruant
             of
             seruantes
             ,
             hee
             ruleth
             as
             king
             of
             kings
             :
             and
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Pastor
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             himselfe
             a
             rauening
             Wolfe
             :
             and
             vnder
             pretence
             to
             be
             S.
             Peters
             successor
             ,
             he
             declareth
             himselfe
             
             the
             follower
             of
             Iudas
             :
             For
             as
             Iudas
             with
             a
             kisse
             &
             fayned
             friendship
             betrayed
             his
             Lord
             ,
             so
             with
             fayned
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             outward
             ceremonies
             doth
             the
             Pope
             draw
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             into
             the
             chaines
             and
             snares
             of
             ignorance
             and
             superstitions
             .
             The
             said
             title
             therefore
             ,
             which
             Christ
             gaue
             vnto
             Iudas
             .
             Ioh.
             17.
             12.
             the
             Apostle
             giueth
             to
             Antichrist
             .
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             contemner
             of
             mariage
             ,
             when
             he
             esteemes
             it
             a
             carnall
             estate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             such
             seuerity
             forbiddeth
             it
             to
             his
             Clergie
             ;
             that
             although
             fornicators
             ,
             and
             adulterers
             can
             easily
             purchase
             absolution
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ;
             no
             pardon
             remaineth
             for
             the
             Clergie
             that
             mary
             according
             to
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             :
             but
             the
             same
             is
             reputed
             and
             punished
             by
             the
             Pope
             for
             an
             vnpardonable
             sinne
             .
             Albeit
             the
             holy
             scripture
             teacheth
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             9.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               better
               to
               marry
               then
               to
               burne
               .
            
             And
             Hebr.
             13.
             4.
             
             
               Marriage
               is
               honorable
               among
               all
               men
               .
            
             Also
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             3.
             2.
             
             
               Euery
               Bishop
               must
               be
               the
               husband
               of
               one
               wife
               .
            
          
           
             Insatiable
             is
             the
             couetousnesse
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             extendeth
             into
             all
             parts
             .
             For
             money
             ,
             he
             pardoneth
             sinnes
             :
             selleth
             ecclesiasticall
             functions
             :
             maketh
             marchandize
             of
             his
             Bulles
             ,
             indulgences
             ,
             Iubilies
             ,
             Reliques
             Masses
             ,
             praiers
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             compelleth
             the
             miserable
             people
             to
             buy
             his
             marchandize
             ,
             not
             on
             such
             dayes
             onely
             ,
             as
             other
             marchants
             vse
             to
             traffique
             :
             but
             also
             ,
             and
             principally
             on
             the
             feast
             dayes
             ,
             the
             Lords
             dayes
             and
             Sabboths
             ,
             when
             other
             men
             rest
             .
             And
             raketh
             together
             euery
             day
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             sortes
             of
             people
             ,
             euen
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             Curtesans
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             A
             tyrant
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             persecutor
             of
             Saints
             ,
             being
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             sheding
             of
             so
             much
             Christiā
             blood
             ,
             inciting
             kings
             &
             princes
             to
             persecute
             such
             as
             contradict
             him
             ,
             and
             abandon
             his
             Idolatries
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             to
             serue
             God
             according
             to
             his
             will
             and
             word
             :
             whom
             the
             Pope
             condemneth
             for
             heretiques
             to
             be
             burned
             :
             and
             least
             they
             should
             speake
             ,
             putteth
             a
             gagge
             in
             their
             mouthes
             .
             And
             to
             fill
             vp
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             crueltie
             ,
             he
             spareth
             not
             Emperours
             ,
             nor
             kings
             ,
             being
             the
             Lords
             Annointed
             ,
             when
             they
             refuse
             to
             execute
             his
             tyrannies
             :
             as
             histories
             plainely
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             A
             deceauer
             he
             is
             sundry
             waies
             ;
             because
             he
             deceaueth
             the
             common
             people
             with
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             vaine
             promises
             ,
             with
             high
             titles
             ,
             and
             fayned
             holinesse
             ,
             with
             bulles
             ,
             Pardons
             ,
             false
             miracles
             ,
             
             and
             illusions
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             full
             of
             impietie
             ;
             because
             he
             pleaseth
             and
             delighteth
             himselfe
             :
             not
             only
             in
             sinne
             ,
             but
             causeth
             others
             also
             to
             sinne
             ;
             because
             he
             hath
             depraued
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             with
             idolatrie
             ,
             the
             authoritie
             of
             kings
             with
             tyrany
             .
             The
             common
             faith
             with
             deceit
             :
             and
             the
             life
             of
             his
             Clergie
             with
             shame
             and
             filthinesse
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             constrayned
             single
             life
             .
          
           
             To
             conclud
             ,
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             fountaine
             and
             spring
             af
             all
             abhominations
             and
             slaunder
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             old
             prouerbe
             .
             
               The
               neerer
               to
               Rome
               ,
               the
               worse
               Christian
               :
            
             So
             the
             neerer
             to
             Antichrist
             the
             further
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             demonstrations
             it
             appeareth
             plainely
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Antichrist
             ,
             whom
             the
             Holy
             scripture
             hath
             foretold
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             hath
             so
             much
             suffered
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           second
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Masse
           and
           the
           holinesse
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
             WE
             haue
             passed
             by
             the
             Lords
             assistance
             ,
             the
             Laborinthe
             ,
             not
             of
             Creete
             ,
             but
             of
             Rome
             ,
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             another
             much
             worse
             ,
             and
             for
             more
             intricate
             &
             troublesōe
             .
             The
             Pope
             haue
             we
             proued
             to
             be
             a
             false
             Preist
             and
             very
             Antichrist
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             &
             sonne
             of
             perdition
             ,
             to
             be
             that
             whereof
             whom
             speaketh
             S.
             Iohn
             in
             his
             Reuelation
             .
             This
             haue
             we
             proued
             by
             his
             euil
             life
             &
             wicked
             Doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             sayings
             of
             Doctors
             and
             ancient
             Councels
             ;
             and
             by
             three
             notable
             passages
             of
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             Now
             will
             we
             shew
             the
             Masse
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             second
             pillar
             that
             supporteth
             and
             vpholdeth
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             false
             sacrifice
             ,
             an
             inuention
             of
             the
             diuell
             ;
             and
             a
             profanation
             of
             the
             holy
             supper
             ,
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             redeemer
             instituted
             .
             And
             if
             such
             bee
             the
             Masse
             (
             as
             we
             will
             proue
             it
             to
             bee
             )
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             wee
             ought
             to
             flie
             and
             detest
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             doe
             we
             flie
             and
             abhorre
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             condemned
             and
             abhominable
             before
             the
             face
             of
             God.
             This
             done
             ,
             wee
             will
             shewe
             by
             the
             Lordes
             assistance
             (
             without
             which
             we
             can
             doe
             no
             thing
             that
             good
             is
             )
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             true
             and
             onely
             priest
             ,
             and
             chiefe
             bishop
             ,
             And
             his
             propper
             body
             &
             blood
             which
             he
             offered
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             true
             &
             only
             sacrifice
             ,
             the
             memory
             wherof
             we
             shew
             forth
             ,
             so
             oftē
             as
             we
             celebrate
             his
             holy
             supper
             .
             A
             table
             wil
             we
             place
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             wherein
             we
             will
             shew
             the
             conformity
             vnion
             and
             likenesse
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             supper
             instituted
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             holdeth
             with
             the
             holy
             supper
             in
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             celebrated
             .
             And
             thē
             also
             wil
             we
             shew
             the
             differēce
             disconformity
             &
             contrariety
             that
             the
             Masse
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             celebrate
             ,
             holdeth
             with
             the
             holy
             supper
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             we
             now
             celebrate
             .
          
           
           
             As
             the
             name
             of
             Pope
             is
             not
             found
             in
             the
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             as
             little
             also
             is
             there
             found
             the
             name
             of
             Masse
             .
             
             And
             doubtlesse
             ,
             had
             it
             bene
             so
             necessarie
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             beleeue
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             holinesse
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             without
             which
             faith
             (
             say
             they
             )
             it
             is
             vnpossible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             bee
             saued
             :
             It
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             bee
             beleeued
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             would
             haue
             made
             some
             mention
             thereof
             .
             
             For
             all
             whatsoeuer
             is
             necessary
             for
             our
             saluation
             doth
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             teach
             vs.
             Saint
             Paule
             speaking
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             saith
             .
             
               Ye
               knowe
               ,
               that
               I
               keepe
               backe
               nothing
               that
               was
               profitable
               ,
               but
               haue
               shewed
               you
               ,
               and
               haue
               taught
               you
               openly
               ,
               and
               throughout
               euery
               house
               .
               Witnessing
               both
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               Grecians
               ,
               the
               repentance
               and
               faith
               in
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
             But
             this
             holy
             Apostle
             ,
             so
             diligent
             in
             teaching
             that
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             maketh
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             Hereuppon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             to
             beleeue
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             holinesse
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             faith
             .
             But
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             will
             they
             saie
             vnto
             me
             ,
             that
             this
             word
             Masse
             ,
             is
             not
             found
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             but
             its
             equiualent
             is
             found
             ,
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             And
             if
             we
             ought
             to
             admit
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             thē
             must
             we
             admit
             this
             name
             Missa
             .
             Whereunto
             we
             aunswere
             :
             that
             most
             great
             Iniurie
             and
             wrong
             doe
             they
             to
             the
             holie
             supper
             which
             the
             Lord
             instituted
             ,
             in
             saying
             it
             to
             be
             the
             same
             that
             is
             their
             Masse
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             imagined
             ,
             and
             forged
             .
             For
             how
             great
             difference
             there
             is
             betweene
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Falshood
             ,
             Light
             ,
             and
             darkenesse
             ,
             God
             and
             Belial
             :
             So
             great
             is
             the
             difference
             betweene
             the
             holy
             supper
             ,
             and
             the
             profane
             Masse
             .
             Had
             the
             question
             bene
             concerning
             the
             name
             ;
             whether
             the
             holy
             supper
             were
             to
             be
             called
             Missa
             or
             no.
             It
             should
             not
             be
             of
             great
             importance
             .
             Agree
             wee
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             as
             ye
             list
             :
             Albeit
             ,
             it
             bee
             il
             done
             ,
             when
             the
             holy
             spirit
             calleth
             a
             thing
             by
             such
             or
             such
             name
             ,
             that
             man
             dare
             call
             it
             by
             another
             name
             .
             The
             Apostle
             calles
             it
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Masse
             .
             Call
             wee
             it
             then
             ,
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             and
             not
             the
             Masse
             .
             And
             chiefly
             ,
             the
             difference
             betweene
             the
             supper
             and
             the
             Masse
             beeing
             so
             great
             as
             wee
             shal
             see
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             name
             of
             Masse
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             concluded
             among
             
             the
             Romists
             themselues
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             deriued
             .
             Some
             say
             :
             that
             it
             is
             deryued
             of
             this
             hebrew
             word
             Mas
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             trybute
             ,
             or
             taxe
             :
             others
             sayd
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Latine
             ,
             and
             that
             Missa
             is
             the
             same
             that
             Missio
             is
             ,
             as
             Remissa
             (
             which
             word
             some
             of
             the
             ancients
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             Saint
             Ciprian
             vsed
             )
             is
             the
             same
             that
             Remission
             is
             :
             
             and
             others
             sayd
             other
             thinges
             .
             The
             Masse
             as
             our
             aduersaries
             define
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             whereby
             pardon
             is
             obtained
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             quick
             ,
             and
             dead
             .
             The
             Romists
             doe
             magnifie
             their
             Masse
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             for
             diuers
             reasons
             .
             Eight
             of
             the
             chieffest
             whereof
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             set
             downe
             .
             
             The
             first
             for
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sacryfice
             expiatorie
             .
             The
             second
             in
             regard
             of
             him
             who
             instituted
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             was
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             The
             third
             in
             regard
             of
             them
             that
             say
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             Saint
             Iohn
             who
             was
             chaplaine
             (
             say
             they
             )
             of
             the
             virgine
             Mary
             ,
             Saint
             Iames
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             .
             The
             fourth
             ,
             for
             the
             antiquitie
             of
             the
             Masse
             ;
             seeing
             all
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             vntill
             now
             ,
             hath
             celebrated
             it
             with
             great
             reuerence
             .
             God
             would
             neuer
             permit
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             his
             Church
             should
             so
             long
             time
             be
             deceiued
             .
             The
             fift
             with
             many
             myracles
             which
             the
             Masse
             and
             their
             consecrate
             host
             haue
             done
             ,
             they
             confirme
             it
             :
             which
             shew
             the
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             diuinitie
             that
             remayneth
             in
             the
             Masse
             .
             The
             sixt
             they
             maintaine
             it
             ,
             saying
             :
             that
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             are
             many
             good
             thinges
             taken
             out
             of
             holie
             scripture
             :
             as
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             the
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             ,
             the
             
               Pater
               noster
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             The
             seauenth
             ,
             that
             this
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             (
             say
             they
             )
             was
             figured
             in
             Melchisedech
             ,
             
             who
             being
             a
             priest
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             offered
             bread
             and
             wine
             vnto
             him
             .
             
             Malachie
             (
             they
             say
             )
             spake
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             .
             
               For
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               ths
               sunne
               ,
               vnto
               the
               going
               downe
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               my
               name
               is
               great
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               in
               euery
               place
               ,
               Incense
               shal
               be
               offered
               vnto
               my
               name
               ,
               and
               a
               pure
               offring
               .
            
             8.
             
             For
             the
             great
             profit
             which
             thereby
             we
             receaue
             ,
             doe
             they
             esteeme
             it
             .
             Of
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             conclude
             that
             the
             masse
             is
             holy
             ,
             good
             ,
             blessed
             ,
             and
             diuine
             ;
             And
             that
             we
             for
             so
             shamelesly
             speaking
             against
             a
             thing
             so
             excellent
             ,
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             ordayned
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             celebrated
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Church
             Catholique
             worshippeth
             and
             honoreth
             are
             heretiques
             ,
             dogges
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             their
             Masse
             is
             their
             Helen
             ,
             for
             whom
             they
             trouble
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             
             These
             be
             the
             principall
             reasons
             ,
             wherewith
             our
             aduersaries
             doe
             maintaine
             their
             Masse
             .
             Whereunto
             (
             inuocating
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             cause
             we
             deale
             in
             ,
             and
             here
             mainetaine
             )
             in
             like
             order
             as
             we
             haue
             proposed
             them
             ,
             will
             we
             answere
             .
             I
             beseech
             thee
             Christian
             reader
             ,
             for
             the
             zeale
             thou
             holdest
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             desire
             thou
             hast
             of
             the
             saluatiō
             of
             thine
             own
             soule
             ,
             attentiuely
             to
             read
             ,
             &
             with
             ripe
             Iudgment
             to
             waigh
             the
             foresaid
             reasons
             ,
             and
             the
             answers
             which
             we
             will
             giue
             ,
             and
             that
             moreouer
             which
             wee
             shall
             say
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             See
             which
             of
             these
             two
             Doctrines
             doe
             agree
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             conformable
             with
             the
             squier
             and
             rule
             of
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             beleeue
             .
             Bee
             not
             a
             beast
             ,
             vnderstanding
             and
             his
             law
             hath
             God
             giuen
             thee
             .
             Consider
             well
             if
             thou
             be
             an
             idolater
             or
             no
             ,
             that
             nought
             therein
             befall
             thee
             ,
             but
             the
             saluation
             of
             thy
             soule
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             first
             ,
             where
             the
             Masse
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             obtaine
             remision
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             their
             leaue
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             no
             sacrifice
             .
             For
             were
             it
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             (
             speaking
             properly
             )
             be
             a
             sacrament
             .
             
             And
             they
             affirme
             the
             Masse
             to
             be
             both
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             which
             cannot
             be
             :
             For
             so
             great
             is
             the
             difference
             betweene
             a
             sacrifice
             ;
             and
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             difference
             betweene
             giuing
             and
             taking
             .
             
             The
             sacrifice
             ,
             is
             offered
             and
             presented
             vnto
             God.
             The
             sacrament
             is
             taken
             and
             receiued
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             minister
             of
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             holie
             supper
             (
             speaking
             properly
             )
             is
             no
             expiatorie
             sacrifice
             :
             for
             of
             this
             doe
             wee
             now
             speake
             :
             but
             a
             sacrament
             of
             the
             precious
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             redeemer
             .
             But
             improperly
             speaking
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             called
             a
             sacrifice
             ;
             because
             ,
             a
             memoriall
             it
             is
             of
             that
             euerlasting
             and
             onely
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             Iesus
             christ
             offered
             to
             his
             father
             vppon
             the
             alter
             of
             the
             Crosse
             :
             And
             so
             vnderstand
             it
             the
             fathers
             ,
             when
             they
             call
             it
             a
             sacrifice
             .
             Not
             that
             the
             supper
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             but
             a
             memorial
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             doe
             they
             vnderstand
             according
             to
             that
             which
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             his
             supper
             saying
             :
             Doe
             this
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
             And
             Saint
             Paul
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             saith
             :
             
               Ye
               shall
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               his
               comming
               againe
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             supper
             be
             no
             sacrifice
             ,
             much
             lesse
             shall
             the
             Masse
             be
             ,
             which
             they
             celebrate
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             supper
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             were
             the
             Masse
             
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             It
             should
             be
             either
             propitiatory
             ,
             which
             we
             also
             call
             expiatory
             ,
             or
             Eucharisticall
             ,
             to
             wit
             either
             offered
             for
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             or
             in
             thanksgiuing
             .
             They
             will
             say
             vnto
             me
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             definition
             thereof
             they
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             expiatory
             .
             I
             say
             vnto
             them
             ,
             it
             cannot
             so
             be
             :
             for
             no
             other
             expiatory
             sacrifice
             is
             there
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             An
             expiatorie
             sacrifice
             is
             that
             ;
             which
             is
             made
             to
             appease
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             to
             satisfie
             his
             iustice
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             doth
             purge
             and
             clense
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             the
             sinner
             beeing
             clensed
             from
             his
             filthinesse
             and
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             the
             purity
             of
             righteounesse
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             into
             the
             fauour
             of
             God.
             All
             this
             wholy
             and
             perfectly
             did
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             his
             death
             vppon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             hee
             onely
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             did
             sacrifice
             such
             kind
             of
             sacrifice
             :
             For
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             hereof
             ,
             which
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             one
             only
             time
             offered
             ,
             is
             eternall
             .
             And
             so
             said
             he
             in
             offering
             this
             sacrifice
             ,
             all
             is
             finished
             all
             is
             fullfilled
             ,
             asmuch
             to
             say
             .
             That
             whatsoeuer
             was
             necessarie
             to
             reconcile
             vs
             with
             the
             father
             ,
             to
             obtaine
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             saluation
             ,
             all
             this
             was
             ended
             and
             fulfilled
             ,
             with
             that
             onely
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             offered
             :
             And
             so
             faulted
             hee
             nothing
             :
             that
             no
             place
             might
             afterwardes
             remaine
             for
             any
             other
             sacrifice
             .
             Hereuppon
             will
             we
             then
             conclude
             :
             that
             it
             is
             an
             intollerable
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             monstrous
             blasphemy
             against
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             against
             his
             sacrifice
             ,
             if
             any
             offer
             any
             other
             sacrifice
             ,
             besides
             that
             already
             offered
             :
             or
             shall
             reitterate
             that
             ,
             which
             Christ
             before
             offered
             ,
             supposing
             by
             such
             sacrifice
             to
             obtayne
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
             And
             what
             other
             thing
             is
             done
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             a
             new
             sacrifice
             ,
             may
             bee
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Who
             so
             will
             well
             vnderstand
             this
             ,
             which
             wee
             saie
             ,
             concerning
             the
             onely
             expiatory
             sacrifice
             ,
             one
             onely
             time
             offered
             ,
             and
             neuer
             more
             iterated
             .
             Let
             him
             read
             the
             Epistle
             which
             the
             Apostle
             wrote
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             :
             and
             chiefly
             the
             seuenth
             chapter
             .
             Of
             this
             will
             wee
             intreat
             somewhat
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             
             manner
             of
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             wee
             call
             Eucharisticall
             ,
             comprehendeth
             all
             the
             exercises
             of
             charitie
             :
             which
             done
             to
             
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             in
             some
             sort
             are
             they
             done
             vnto
             God
             ;
             who
             is
             thus
             honored
             in
             his
             members
             .
             Our
             prayers
             ,
             praises
             ,
             thankesgiuing
             ,
             and
             all
             whatsoeuer
             we
             doe
             for
             the
             seruice
             and
             honor
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             also
             comprehended
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             sacrifice
             ,
             Al
             which
             sacrifices
             doe
             depend
             vppon
             that
             great
             sacrifice
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             consecrated
             in
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             for
             holy
             Temples
             to
             God.
             This
             kind
             of
             sacrifice
             nought
             serueth
             to
             appease
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             obtaine
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
             or
             to
             deserue
             ,
             or
             purchase
             righteousnesse
             :
             but
             is
             only
             to
             magnifie
             and
             glorifie
             God.
             This
             Eucharisticall
             sacrifice
             ,
             can
             no
             way
             please
             God
             ;
             except
             it
             proceede
             from
             those
             which
             (
             hauing
             by
             the
             other
             kind
             of
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Expiatory
             obtained
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             bee
             already
             reconcyled
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             iustified
             .
             This
             sacrifice
             Eucharisticall
             is
             very
             necessarie
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             woe
             to
             that
             day
             which
             a
             Christian
             passeth
             ,
             without
             offering
             of
             this
             sacrifice
             to
             God.
             
             This
             is
             the
             incense
             ,
             and
             oblation
             ,
             
             cleane
             and
             pure
             which
             Malachie
             Prophesied
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             should
             offer
             .
             Of
             this
             sacrifice
             speaketh
             Saint
             Paule
             when
             hee
             saith
             :
             
             that
             we
             offer
             vp
             our
             bodies
             ,
             a
             liuing
             sacrifice
             holie
             and
             acceptable
             vnto
             God
             ,
             a
             reasonable
             seruice
             of
             God.
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             almes
             and
             other
             good
             works
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             are
             called
             sacrifices
             ;
             wherewith
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
             .
             The
             Prophet
             Hoseas
             exhorteth
             the
             people
             to
             returne
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             and
             saie
             vnto
             him
             :
             
               Take
               away
               all
               iniquitie
               ,
               and
               receaue
               vs
               gratiously
               :
               So
               will
               wee
               render
               the
               Calues
               of
               our
               lippes
               .
            
             What
             the
             Prophet
             vnderstood
             by
             the
             calues
             of
             lippes
             ,
             the
             Appostle
             declareth
             ,
             
             when
             hee
             saith
             :
             
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               by
               him
               ,
               offer
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               alwayes
               to
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             lippes
             ;
             
             which
             confesse
             (
             or
             prayse
             )
             his
             name
             .
             Saint
             Paule
             calleth
             the
             liberalitie
             wherewith
             the
             Phillippians
             in
             his
             necessitie
             ,
             had
             relieued
             him
             ,
             A
             sacrifice
             of
             sweete
             sauour
             :
             and
             all
             the
             good
             workes
             which
             the
             faithfull
             doe
             ,
             are
             called
             spirituall
             sacrifices
             .
             His
             Maiestie
             giue
             vs
             grace
             continually
             to
             offer
             such
             sacrifices
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             we
             offer
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             without
             all
             hypocrisie
             confesse
             that
             wee
             are
             vnprofitable
             seruauntes
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             if
             hee
             commaunded
             his
             Apostles
             so
             to
             say
             ,
             
             and
             thinke
             ,
             yea
             when
             they
             had
             done
             what
             God
             had
             commanded
             them
             .
             Why
             ,
             shal
             he
             not
             command
             
             the
             same
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             which
             be
             in
             life
             and
             doctrine
             so
             farre
             inferiour
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             vnworthie
             to
             lose
             the
             latchets
             of
             their
             shooes
             ?
             God
             giue
             vs
             grace
             to
             be
             humble
             in
             heart
             .
             Of
             this
             kinde
             of
             sacrifice
             will
             we
             also
             say
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             By
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             is
             plainely
             seene
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             neither
             an
             expiatorie
             ,
             nor
             Eucharisticall
             sacrifice
             :
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             ,
             no
             sacrifice
             at
             all
             .
             That
             it
             is
             not
             expiatorie
             ,
             we
             already
             haue
             proued
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Eucharisticall
             :
             by
             that
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             an
             expiatorie
             sacrifice
             ,
             is
             proued
             :
             If
             it
             be
             expiatorie
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             not
             Eucharisticall
             .
             The
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             consisteth
             in
             a
             rule
             of
             Logicke
             ,
             which
             saith
             :
             The
             members
             diuiding
             must
             not
             be
             confounded
             :
             As
             touching
             the
             definition
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             this
             is
             sufficient
             .
             Wee
             haue
             taken
             from
             it
             the
             kind
             ,
             in
             prouing
             it
             no
             sacrifice
             :
             we
             haue
             taken
             from
             it
             the
             difference
             ,
             in
             prouing
             that
             it
             is
             not
             expiatorie
             :
             both
             the
             kind
             and
             difference
             taken
             away
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             definite
             ?
             Nothing
             .
             Or
             if
             the
             Masse
             bee
             anie
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             priuation
             of
             the
             holy
             supper
             of
             our
             master
             and
             redeemer
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             euen
             as
             sinne
             is
             the
             priuation
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Let
             not
             our
             aduersaries
             thinke
             that
             we
             yeeld
             thē
             their
             Masse
             to
             be
             so
             ancient
             ,
             
             as
             they
             make
             it
             ,
             saying
             :
             that
             the
             Lord
             1565
             yeares
             past
             did
             institute
             it
             :
             for
             so
             long
             it
             is
             since
             he
             suffered
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             grant
             them
             that
             S.
             Peter
             .
             nor
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             euer
             said
             that
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             say
             to
             bee
             the
             Masse
             .
             
             Those
             which
             they
             bring
             are
             false
             testimonies
             .
             If
             any
             man
             beare
             false
             witnesse
             against
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             how
             vile
             or
             abiect
             soeuer
             he
             be
             ,
             he
             breaketh
             the
             9.
             commandement
             ,
             he
             breaketh
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             is
             worthy
             of
             eternall
             death
             .
             Howe
             much
             more
             shall
             he
             breake
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             vpon
             cold
             bloud
             and
             deliberat
             purpose
             (
             of
             the
             learned
             I
             speake
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             ,
             which
             can
             neither
             read
             nor
             vnderstand
             )
             bringeth
             false
             witnes
             against
             Christ
             ,
             his
             king
             ,
             prophet
             ,
             and
             priest
             ,
             saying
             that
             he
             did
             institute
             the
             Masse
             ,
             wherin
             are
             so
             many
             superstitions
             and
             idolatries
             :
             saying
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             chosen
             vessels
             of
             God
             to
             denounce
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             the
             holy
             catholike
             faith
             ,
             haue
             sayd
             such
             a
             Masse
             ?
             And
             
             so
             say
             they
             that
             S.
             Peter
             was
             the
             first
             that
             sang
             Masse
             :
             
             but
             by
             hearesay
             they
             speake
             ,
             without
             alleaging
             any
             Authors
             .
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             so
             diligent
             an
             Historiographer
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             hath
             left
             in
             the
             incke-horne
             this
             Article
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             hold
             so
             necessarie
             to
             saluation
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             of
             the
             twelue
             Articles
             of
             the
             faith
             contained
             in
             the
             Creed
             .
             And
             seeing
             that
             this
             false
             testimony
             which
             they
             raise
             vp
             against
             Peter
             auaileth
             little
             to
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             Masse
             .
             Another
             false
             testimony
             raise
             they
             vp
             also
             of
             S.
             Iames
             :
             that
             S.
             Iames
             (
             say
             they
             )
             was
             the
             first
             that
             said
             the
             first
             Masse
             in
             Ierusalem
             .
             Yet
             are
             they
             more
             shamelesse
             ,
             bring
             to
             light
             the
             said
             Masse
             said
             of
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             which
             1500
             years
             since
             at
             the
             least
             was
             buried
             :
             &
             cry
             out
             ,
             a
             miracle
             ,
             a
             miracle
             .
             Now
             is
             there
             no
             further
             disputing
             to
             be
             had
             :
             sith
             it
             is
             an
             Apostle
             which
             hath
             said
             Masse
             :
             now
             neither
             can
             or
             ought
             they
             to
             moue
             any
             more
             doubts
             touching
             the
             Masse
             :
             vpon
             paine
             to
             be
             an
             heretike
             ,
             &
             blasphemer
             ,
             whosoeuer
             shal
             moue
             it
             .
             In
             the
             1560.
             yeare
             was
             this
             Masse
             of
             S.
             Iames
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             printed
             in
             Paris
             .
             In
             this
             Masse
             ther
             is
             a
             prayer
             ,
             wherin
             are
             said
             these
             words
             :
             We
             pray
             for
             the
             gifts
             offred
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             precious
             ,
             supercelestiall
             ,
             ineffable
             ,
             immaculate
             ,
             glorious
             ,
             horrible
             ,
             fearful
             &
             diuine
             .
             What
             maner
             of
             speech
             is
             this
             ?
             when
             vsed
             the
             Apostles
             any
             such
             forme
             of
             speaking
             ?
             Also
             that
             this
             falshood
             may
             be
             clearely
             perceiued
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             prayer
             in
             the
             Masse
             for
             the
             Monkes
             &
             Nunnes
             ,
             which
             liued
             in
             the
             Monasteries
             .
             They
             which
             say
             that
             this
             Masse
             is
             of
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             should
             read
             this
             and
             be
             silent
             .
             For
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             there
             neither
             Monkes
             nor
             Nunnes
             ,
             nor
             Monasteries
             :
             many
             yeares
             after
             were
             these
             things
             inuented
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             a
             Masse
             of
             S.
             Iames
             let
             them
             augment
             the
             Cannon
             :
             Let
             them
             place
             them
             among
             the
             Canonicall
             bookes
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             Let
             them
             beleeue
             &
             do
             al
             that
             which
             is
             said
             in
             the
             same
             .
             In
             this
             Masse
             which
             they
             call
             of
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             did
             vnder
             two
             kinds
             communicate
             :
             all
             the
             office
             was
             said
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             the
             people
             sang
             and
             answered
             to
             the
             prayers
             :
             in
             it
             was
             neither
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             bread
             nor
             wine
             adored
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Masses
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             are
             all
             things
             contrarie
             :
             wherein
             the
             people
             do
             not
             but
             once
             in
             the
             yeare
             communicate
             ,
             &
             this
             once
             that
             they
             do
             communicate
             ,
             they
             take
             from
             them
             halfe
             by
             the
             middle
             :
             they
             take
             frō
             them
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             
             which
             Christ
             cōmanded
             that
             all
             should
             drink
             :
             their
             Masses
             they
             say
             in
             a
             strange
             tongue
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             vnderstand
             not
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             he
             himselfe
             that
             saith
             it
             ,
             neither
             knoweth
             nor
             vnderstādeth
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             :
             The
             people
             are
             silēt
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             shuld
             heare
             an
             Enterlude
             :
             The
             people
             adore
             the
             bread
             &
             wine
             as
             though
             it
             were
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             That
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             instituted
             ,
             was
             his
             holy
             supper
             ,
             &
             he
             commanded
             his
             Apostles
             (
             who
             represented
             the
             vniuersal
             or
             catholike
             Church
             )
             that
             they
             shuld
             afterwards
             do
             the
             same
             which
             they
             had
             seene
             him
             do
             .
             
               Do
               this
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
            
             .
             And
             S.
             Paul
             (
             speaking
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             among
             whō
             Satan
             had
             already
             bestirred
             himself
             ,
             bringing
             some
             abuses
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             concerning
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             saith
             :
             For
             I
             receiued
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             which
             also
             I
             deliuered
             vnto
             you
             .
             That
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             night
             ,
             &c.
             And
             what
             agreemēt
             hath
             the
             masse
             with
             this
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ?
             Nothing
             at
             all
             .
             Let
             our
             aduersaries
             then
             cease
             to
             cōfoūd
             things
             togither
             :
             Let
             them
             cease
             to
             change
             their
             names
             :
             Let
             thē
             not
             call
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Masse
             ,
             nor
             the
             Masse
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             This
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             a
             very
             smal
             time
             cōtinued
             in
             it
             being
             &
             perfection
             .
             For
             euen
             thē
             whiles
             the
             Apostles
             yet
             liued
             ,
             arose
             vp
             dissentions
             ,
             scismes
             &
             heresies
             about
             the
             same
             :
             The
             which
             S.
             Paul
             willing
             to
             reforme
             ,
             reduced
             the
             supper
             to
             it
             first
             institution
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             had
             instituted
             &
             celebrated
             it
             ,
             &
             cōmanded
             that
             the
             faithful
             shuld
             celebrate
             the
             same
             .
             After
             these
             times
             came
             others
             &
             the
             busines
             went
             frō
             il
             to
             worse
             :
             Men
             not
             cōtented
             with
             the
             simplicity
             ,
             wherwith
             the
             Lord
             had
             celebrated
             his
             supper
             ,
             sought
             to
             be
             famous
             ,
             shewing
             thēselues
             more
             wise
             ,
             more
             prudent
             and
             aduised
             ,
             thē
             Christ
             himself
             .
             And
             so
             they
             began
             to
             ad
             &
             diminish
             in
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord.
             But
             notwithstāding
             al
             this
             for
             a
             1000.
             yeares
             space
             the
             substāce
             of
             the
             supper
             was
             not
             touched
             .
             Albeit
             as
             touching
             outward
             shew
             ,
             they
             vsed
             many
             ceremonies
             ,
             which
             Christ
             Iesus
             neuer
             vsed
             &
             attired
             themselues
             with
             other
             ,
             then
             cōmon
             ornaments
             ,
             the
             which
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             neuer
             did
             .
             The
             1000.
             years
             passed
             ,
             mē
             dared
             to
             touch
             the
             to
             quick
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             holy
             supper
             .
             They
             begā
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             was
             not
             bread
             and
             that
             the
             wine
             was
             not
             wine
             :
             but
             that
             they
             were
             cōuerted
             trāsformed
             ,
             &
             transsubstantiated
             into
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             this
             gainsaying
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             and
             the
             
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Greeke
             as
             Latine
             Church
             :
             which
             wee
             will
             afterwards
             very
             sufficiently
             proue
             .
             The
             matter
             thus
             going
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Vercele
             ,
             
             Leo
             the
             ninth
             being
             Pope
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             was
             concluded
             .
             This
             Pope
             condemned
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Berengarius
             :
             as
             speaking
             of
             the
             fourth
             domage
             ,
             we
             will
             afterwards
             declare
             .
             Berengarius
             beleeued
             what
             the
             holy
             scripture
             had
             taught
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Fathers
             hee
             had
             read
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             in
             two
             things
             consisted
             :
             in
             matter
             (
             as
             they
             cal
             it
             )
             and
             in
             forme
             :
             the
             matter
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             seene
             ,
             touched
             ,
             &
             tasted
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             The
             forme
             is
             that
             which
             is
             not
             seene
             ,
             but
             beleeued
             ,
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             You
             see
             here
             the
             great
             herefie
             of
             Berengarius
             which
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Councell
             (
             gouerned
             by
             the
             Pope
             )
             condemned
             .
             Afterwards
             speaking
             against
             transubstantiation
             by
             manifest
             authorities
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             sayings
             of
             ancient
             Doctors
             will
             we
             proue
             true
             bread
             and
             true
             wine
             visible
             and
             tangible
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             iuuisible
             and
             beleeued
             by
             faith
             .
             And
             albeit
             the
             Pope
             commanded
             that
             Transubstantiation
             should
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             and
             the
             Councell
             decreed
             it
             ,
             yet
             were
             there
             in
             those
             times
             manie
             learned
             and
             godly
             men
             ,
             who
             (
             giuing
             credit
             to
             that
             which
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             and
             ancient
             Doctors
             said
             )
             nought
             esteemed
             that
             which
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Councell
             commanded
             .
             And
             yet
             as
             constantly
             passed
             they
             further
             :
             they
             wrote
             against
             such
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             impugning
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Afterwards
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1200.
             
             Pope
             Innocent
             3.
             confirmed
             this
             decree
             :
             and
             Vrban
             4.
             in
             honor
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             at
             the
             request
             of
             a
             recluse
             (
             with
             whom
             in
             times
             past
             he
             had
             bin
             ouermuch
             familiar
             )
             inuented
             the
             solemne
             feast
             which
             they
             call
             
               Corpus
               Christs
            
             .
             Read
             the
             life
             which
             we
             haue
             written
             of
             this
             Vrban
             4.
             
             And
             the
             diuel
             not
             contented
             to
             haue
             so
             euilly
             intreated
             the
             most
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             to
             haue
             giuen
             it
             so
             mortal
             a
             wound
             ,
             passed
             yet
             further
             .
             He
             cut
             off
             the
             sacrament
             half
             in
             halfe
             :
             he
             took
             away
             (
             say
             I
             )
             the
             sacramentall
             wine
             ,
             which
             represented
             ,
             sealed
             ,
             and
             ioyntly
             gaue
             (
             receiuing
             it
             by
             faith
             )
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             so
             was
             it
             decreed
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             ,
             where
             were
             three
             Popes
             deposed
             :
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             not
             
               sub
               vtraque
               specie
            
             ,
             in
             
             both
             kinds
             ,
             but
             in
             one
             only
             should
             be
             giuen
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             yeeld
             their
             excuses
             ,
             why
             they
             departe
             from
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             &
             that
             which
             in
             the
             Church
             was
             vsed
             ,
             but
             their
             excuses
             be
             very
             friuolous
             &
             to
             be
             laughed
             at
             :
             As
             more
             hereafter
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             intreating
             of
             the
             sixt
             domage
             which
             the
             masse
             causeth
             .
             And
             a
             faire
             thing
             it
             is
             that
             they
             condemne
             those
             for
             heretiques
             ,
             which
             in
             both
             kinds
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             according
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
             If
             they
             seeke
             antiquitie
             .
             This
             manner
             of
             communicating
             
               sub
               vtraque
               specie
            
             ,
             vnder
             both
             kinds
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             space
             almost
             400.
             yeares
             :
             Their
             communion
             in
             one
             kinde
             is
             newe
             and
             hath
             not
             bene
             but
             180
             yeares
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             is
             it
             since
             was
             held
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             .
             One
             thing
             had
             I
             forgotten
             that
             it
             is
             many
             yeares
             sithence
             they
             began
             to
             say
             their
             Masse
             without
             cōmunicating
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             for
             the
             priest
             alone
             eateth
             and
             drincketh
             it
             vp
             all
             without
             giuing
             any
             parte
             thereof
             to
             any
             .
             How
             can
             this
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             a
             communion
             ,
             a
             common
             banquet
             set
             forth
             ,
             
             and
             prepared
             for
             all
             the
             faithfull
             .
             These
             maner
             of
             Masses
             call
             they
             priuie
             Masses
             and
             with
             fauor
             speaking
             )
             very
             priuie
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             many
             Canons
             ▪
             and
             decrees
             haue
             bene
             made
             against
             these
             priuie
             Masses
             :
             but
             behold
             how
             they
             are
             kept
             .
             The
             priuies
             haue
             so
             evilly
             smelled
             that
             each
             one
             thought
             good
             to
             stoppe
             their
             noses
             and
             passe
             by
             them
             .
             Priuate
             be
             these
             Masses
             called
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             they
             be
             priuately
             or
             secretly
             said
             ,
             which
             publiquely
             are
             in
             the
             Churches
             and
             hearing
             of
             all
             men
             that
             will
             :
             But
             so
             they
             are
             called
             :
             Because
             not
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             the
             Priest
             alone
             doth
             communicate
             .
             And
             yet
             haue
             they
             gone
             further
             :
             The
             Pope
             giueth
             license
             to
             say
             these
             priuie
             Masses
             in
             the
             corners
             of
             houses
             :
             but
             then
             is
             the
             charge
             of
             them
             double
             .
             For
             the
             Priest
             which
             saith
             Masse
             must
             haue
             mony
             .
             And
             the
             Pope
             for
             the
             license
             which
             he
             giueth
             to
             haue
             an
             altar
             portable
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             called
             the
             Bull.
             All
             this
             is
             contrarie
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Lord.
             You
             see
             heere
             howe
             the
             holy
             supper
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             did
             institute
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             did
             celebrate
             ,
             hath
             bene
             by
             little
             and
             little
             disfigured
             ,
             vntill
             from
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             conuerted
             into
             the
             Masse
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             Behold
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             holy
             supper
             ,
             and
             behold
             that
             which
             is
             done
             and
             said
             in
             the
             Masse
             :
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             
             if
             the
             Masse
             be
             the
             Supper
             ,
             or
             the
             Supper
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             By
             an
             infallible
             argument
             and
             palpable
             demonstration
             doe
             we
             now
             proue
             ,
             
             that
             neither
             Iesus
             Christ
             did
             institute
             the
             Masse
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             sayd
             it
             :
             and
             this
             it
             is
             :
             that
             which
             very
             many
             yeares
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             one
             ,
             but
             many
             ,
             and
             in
             diuerse
             times
             was
             inuented
             :
             Ch●ist
             did
             not
             institute
             ,
             nor
             yet
             his
             Apostles
             did
             it
             .
             The
             Masse
             which
             our
             Aduersaties
             say
             ,
             many
             yeares
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             not
             of
             one
             ,
             but
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             in
             diuerse
             times
             was
             inuented
             .
             It
             followeth
             then
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Masse
             was
             not
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             did
             his
             Apostles
             say
             it
             .
             The
             first
             part
             of
             this
             argument
             none
             ,
             except
             he
             bee
             sencelesse
             and
             foolish
             ,
             will
             denie
             .
             But
             the
             secōd
             part
             will
             our
             aduersaries
             denie
             ,
             which
             easily
             may
             be
             proued
             .
             For
             one
             Pope
             made
             the
             Confiteor
             :
             another
             the
             Introit
             :
             another
             the
             Kyrie-elison
             :
             another
             the
             
               Gloria
               in
               excelsis
            
             :
             another
             the
             Gradual
             :
             another
             the
             Offertory
             :
             another
             the
             Cannon
             :
             another
             the
             Mementoes
             :
             another
             the
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             :
             the
             same
             say
             I
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             is
             done
             or
             sayd
             in
             the
             Masse
             .
             None
             of
             these
             things
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             Popes
             ,
             &
             in
             sundry
             times
             ,
             ordained
             .
             Our
             aduersaries
             (
             of
             those
             I
             speake
             which
             haue
             but
             meanly
             read
             the
             histories
             )
             though
             they
             burst
             againe
             ,
             can
             by
             no
             means
             denie
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Masse
             from
             end
             to
             end
             hath
             bene
             made
             by
             many
             Popes
             .
             They
             well
             know
             that
             Damasus
             ,
             which
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             368.
             yeare
             ordained
             the
             Confiteor
             .
          
           
             
               Gelasius
               Affricanus
            
             ,
             about
             the
             492.
             yeare
             ,
             composed
             (
             as
             saith
             Neuclerus
             )
             the
             Hymnes
             ,
             
             Collectes
             ,
             Responsories
             ,
             Graduals
             ,
             and
             Prefaces
             ,
             and
             added
             the
             
               Verè
               dignum
               .
               &
               iustum
               est
               .
            
          
           
             Symmachus
             ,
             about
             the
             fiue
             hundreth
             and
             twelfth
             yeare
             ,
             ordayned
             ,
             that
             euery
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             principall
             feast
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             should
             be
             sung
             
               Gloria
               in
               excelsis
               Deo.
            
             
             
          
           
             Pelagius
             ,
             
             about
             the
             556.
             yeare
             ,
             added
             the
             commemoration
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Gregorie
             the
             first
             about
             the
             sixe
             hundreth
             yeare
             made
             the
             Anthems
             and
             the
             Introit
             .
             
             He
             ordained
             also
             that
             the
             Kyrie-elison
             should
             nine
             times
             be
             sung
             ,
             and
             the
             Alleluia
             :
             Item
             ▪
             that
             the
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             should
             with
             a
             high
             voyce
             be
             sung
             ouer
             the
             consecrated
             Host
             :
             and
             addeh
             the
             Cannon
             ,
             
               Diesque
               no●tros
               i●
               tua
               pace
               disponas
               .
            
          
           
           
             Sergius
             which
             in
             the
             seuen
             hundred
             and
             first
             yeare
             died
             ,
             ordayned
             that
             the
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             should
             three
             times
             be
             sung
             before
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
             .
             
          
           
             Gregorie
             
               the
               third
               added
               to
               the
               secret
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
            
             
             Quorum
             solennitas
             hodie
             in
             conspectu
             tuae
             Maiestatis
             celebratur
             ,
             Domimine
             Deus
             noster
             in
             toto
             orbe
             terrarum
             .
          
           
             Nicholas
             1.
             
             added
             the
             Sequences
             .
          
           
             As
             little
             can
             they
             denie
             that
             Sistus
             the
             first
             ,
             
             added
             to
             the
             Masse
             
               Sanctus
               ,
               Sanctus
               ,
               Sanctus
               ,
               Dominus
               Deus
               Sabaoth
               .
            
          
           
             Innocent
             ,
             
             about
             the
             405.
             yeare
             added
             the
             kissing
             of
             the
             Paxe
             .
          
           
             Leo
             
               the
               first
               added
            
             Orate
             pro
             me
             fratres
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
            
             Deo
             gragratias
             .
             
               He
               added
               also
               the
               Cannon
            
             ,
             Sanctum
             sacrificium
             immamaculatam
             hostiam
             ,
             
             Item
             hanc
             igitur
             oblationem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Celestine
             ordained
             the
             Offertorie
             .
             
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             first
             ,
             
             who
             died
             in
             the
             yeare
             117.
             began
             to
             corrupt
             the
             order
             and
             maner
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             held
             in
             celebrating
             of
             the
             Supper
             :
             And
             so
             the
             said
             Pope
             ordayned
             that
             the
             bread
             should
             be
             thinne
             without
             leauen
             ,
             and
             not
             common
             ,
             
             as
             before
             it
             was
             .
             As
             it
             appeareth
             by
             
               Dist
               .
               93.
               
               Cap.
               Siquis
               .
            
             Item
             ,
             he
             ordained
             that
             water
             should
             be
             put
             into
             the
             wine
             .
             
             
               De
               Consec
               .
               Dist
               .
               2.
               
               Cap.
               Sacramento
               .
            
             Item
             ,
             he
             added
             ,
             
               Qui
               pridie
               quam
               pateretur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             sheweth
             verie
             clearely
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             did
             not
             institute
             the
             Masse
             :
             
             seeing
             so
             many
             persons
             sithence
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             haue
             bene
             much
             busied
             in
             making
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             the
             great
             
               Teigitur
               clementissime
               Pater
            
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             patches
             of
             the
             Masse
             :
             
             wherein
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             king
             ,
             doth
             manifestly
             shew
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             made
             not
             the
             Masse
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             was
             neither
             Pope
             nor
             bishop
             .
          
           
             The
             communicants
             ,
             
             wherein
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             holy
             Virgin
             ,
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             Saints
             ,
             which
             very
             long
             time
             after
             the
             Apostles
             liued
             in
             the
             world
             (
             as
             S.
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Laurence
               ,
               Grisogonus
               ,
               Cosmus
               ,
               Damianus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             )
             very
             well
             sheweth
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             made
             not
             the
             Masse
             .
             Saint
             Peter
             they
             haue
             not
             placed
             in
             this
             Cannon
             :
             for
             should
             he
             so
             haue
             beene
             ,
             it
             would
             haue
             beene
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             sought
             his
             owne
             glorie
             .
             A
             
             peece
             of
             the
             Masse
             is
             there
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             which
             beginneth
             ,
             
             
               Nobis
               quoque
               peccatoribus
            
             ,
             wherin
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             hee
             and
             shee
             Saints
             mingled
             without
             order
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             Saint
             
               Barbara
               ,
               Perpetua
               ,
               Agueda
               ,
               Lucia
               ,
               Iues
               ,
               Cicelia
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             long
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             liued
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             then
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             institute
             the
             Masse
             :
             that
             which
             we
             pretended
             haue
             we
             prooued
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             did
             not
             institute
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Apostles
             neuer
             sayd
             it
             :
             but
             that
             the
             Popes
             in
             diuers
             times
             did
             make
             it
             ,
             one
             adding
             one
             peece
             ,
             and
             another
             ,
             another
             ;
             vntill
             it
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             being
             and
             estate
             wherin
             it
             now
             is
             :
             which
             hath
             no
             agreement
             with
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Entring
             sometimes
             into
             consideration
             of
             these
             patches
             ,
             ragges
             ,
             shreds
             and
             peeces
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Masse
             is
             made
             ,
             a
             wonderfull
             similitude
             or
             comparison
             (
             me
             seemeth
             )
             came
             to
             minde
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             I
             suppose
             will
             also
             appeare
             to
             such
             as
             well
             consider
             it
             .
             To
             the
             Masse
             neither
             lesse
             nor
             more
             hath
             it
             happened
             ,
             
             then
             to
             a
             pilgrims
             scrippe
             ,
             to
             an
             old
             cloake
             of
             a
             begger
             that
             beggeth
             from
             doore
             to
             doore
             :
             vpon
             such
             a
             cloake
             the
             elder
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             patches
             doe
             they
             set
             vpon
             it
             :
             so
             that
             in
             time
             ,
             nothing
             therein
             is
             seene
             but
             here
             a
             little
             peece
             ,
             and
             there
             a
             smal
             peece
             of
             the
             cloth
             whereof
             it
             was
             first
             made
             .
             And
             this
             cloth
             is
             so
             vsed
             ,
             so
             wasted
             ,
             so
             discolloured
             ,
             &
             so
             without
             being
             ,
             that
             it
             no
             way
             appeareth
             to
             be
             that
             which
             it
             was
             .
             In
             this
             cloake
             are
             not
             seene
             but
             patches
             of
             cloth
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             rotten
             ,
             and
             very
             ill
             placed
             ,
             and
             worse
             sowed
             together
             :
             so
             that
             it
             causeth
             loathing
             to
             those
             which
             haue
             bene
             delicately
             brought
             vp
             .
             Such
             another
             cloake
             ,
             and
             neither
             more
             nor
             lesse
             is
             the
             Popish
             Masse
             .
             The
             cloth
             wherof
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             was
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             which
             men
             not
             celebrating
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             waxed
             olde
             ,
             and
             lost
             it
             collour
             ,
             it
             being
             ,
             and
             worth
             :
             Thus
             commeth
             one
             and
             casteth
             a
             peece
             vnto
             it
             :
             afterwards
             commeth
             another
             and
             casteth
             vnto
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             now
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             the
             Masse
             of
             the
             Pope
             :
             now
             it
             is
             not
             the
             robe
             of
             an
             honourable
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             cloake
             of
             a
             shamelesse
             begger
             .
             By
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             haue
             we
             answered
             to
             the
             second
             and
             third
             reasons
             ,
             wherewith
             our
             aduersaries
             doe
             confirme
             their
             Masse
             .
          
           
           
             The
             fourth
             reason
             with
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             suppose
             to
             mainetaine
             their
             Masse
             is
             :
             
             That
             all
             the
             Church
             Catholique
             ,
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vntill
             this
             day
             ,
             with
             most
             great
             reuerence
             hath
             celebrated
             the
             Masse
             .
             This
             their
             reason
             they
             confirme
             .
             saying
             :
             that
             God
             who
             loueth
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             his
             spouse
             ,
             would
             neuer
             suffer
             it
             so
             long
             time
             to
             be
             deceaued
             ,
             especially
             with
             so
             great
             superstition
             ,
             and
             idolatrie
             ,
             as
             the
             Masse
             (
             wee
             say
             )
             is
             .
             This
             fourth
             reason
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             ,
             in
             two
             thinges
             consisteth
             .
             In
             antiquitie
             :
             And
             in
             that
             God
             who
             loueth
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             his
             spouse
             ,
             would
             not
             suffer
             ,
             &c.
             concer-cerning
             the
             first
             ,
             of
             the
             Antiquitie
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             In
             answering
             to
             the
             second
             and
             third
             reasons
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             wee
             shewed
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             neuer
             instituted
             the
             masse
             :
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             euer
             said
             it
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             Catholique
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             neuer
             celebrated
             the
             Masse
             ,
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             now
             celebrate
             .
             But
             the
             holy
             supper
             was
             celebrated
             with
             some
             humaine
             traditions
             ,
             and
             ceremonies
             inuented
             by
             man
             :
             Notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             holie
             supper
             ,
             as
             touching
             it
             substaunce
             was
             euer
             in
             it
             beeing
             conferued
             ,
             by
             the
             space
             of
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             .
             For
             fiue
             hundred
             yeares
             space
             hitherto
             ,
             the
             supper
             hath
             ceassed
             to
             bee
             a
             supper
             ,
             and
             hath
             euery
             day
             more
             and
             more
             bene
             conuerted
             into
             the
             Masse
             :
             such
             as
             nowe
             wee
             see
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             since
             transubstantiation
             and
             the
             Communion
             in
             one
             kind
             were
             commaunded
             to
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             faith
             :
             Then
             fell
             wholy
             ,
             the
             holy
             supper
             ,
             not
             in
             name
             onely
             ,
             calling
             it
             the
             masse
             :
             but
             also
             in
             substaunce
             as
             before
             we
             haue
             said
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             second
             part
             which
             they
             bring
             for
             confirmation
             of
             the
             first
             namely
             ,
             That
             God
             ,
             who
             loueth
             his
             Church
             ,
             would
             not
             permit
             that
             his
             Church
             so
             long
             time
             should
             liue
             deceaued
             :
             To
             this
             I
             answere
             praying
             them
             to
             read
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             olde
             and
             newe
             Testament
             .
             Wherein
             they
             shall
             finde
             (
             if
             they
             well
             consider
             )
             that
             the
             Church
             faulted
             and
             mainteined
             errours
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             meane
             ones
             .
             The
             people
             of
             Israel
             was
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             and
             the
             spouse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             dearly
             beloued
             ;
             but
             for
             all
             
             this
             ,
             the
             same
             people
             fell
             into
             many
             errours
             superstitions
             ,
             heresies
             and
             Idolatries
             and
             not
             once
             by
             chaunce
             but
             oftentimes
             ,
             and
             of
             deliberate
             purpose
             .
             Read
             that
             notable
             song
             ,
             which
             Moses
             the
             man
             of
             God
             made
             ,
             
             written
             in
             Deuteronomy
             :
             There
             I
             say
             ,
             shall
             yee
             find
             that
             that
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             fell
             into
             idolatrie
             verse
             ninth
             ,
             Hee
             saith
             :
             For
             the
             Lordes
             portion
             is
             his
             people
             :
             Iaakob
             is
             the
             line
             (
             or
             lot
             )
             of
             his
             Inheritaunce
             .
             And
             in
             the
             tenth
             verse
             ,
             hee
             saith
             that
             God
             kept
             this
             people
             as
             the
             apple
             of
             his
             eye
             .
             And
             in
             the
             eleuenth
             :
             God
             carried
             this
             people
             vppon
             his
             back
             like
             the
             Eagle
             .
             &c.
             But
             behould
             what
             hee
             saith
             in
             the
             same
             chapter
             and
             verse
             fifteene
             of
             this
             people
             so
             deare
             and
             so
             beloued
             .
             Behould
             if
             they
             fell
             to
             idolatrie
             :
             And
             hee
             forsooke
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             God
             that
             made
             him
             and
             regarded
             not
             the
             strong
             God
             of
             his
             saluation
             .
             They
             prouoked
             him
             with
             their
             straunge
             Gods
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             angry
             with
             their
             abhominations
             :
             They
             sacrified
             to
             diuels
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God.
             But
             to
             Gods
             whom
             they
             knewe
             not
             :
             new
             Gods
             ,
             newly
             come
             vpp
             whome
             their
             fathers
             feared
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             two
             and
             thirtith
             chapter
             of
             Exodus
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             :
             that
             the
             people
             of
             Israell
             pluct
             of
             their
             golden
             Earnings
             &c.
             
             
             And
             that
             Aaron
             tooke
             them
             and
             made
             of
             them
             a
             moulten
             calfe
             :
             And
             when
             the
             calfe
             was
             seene
             ,
             Israel
             sayd
             :
             These
             be
             thy
             Gods
             which
             brought
             thee
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             And
             when
             Aron
             sawe
             that
             .
             Hee
             built
             an
             altar
             before
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             wee
             haue
             sayd
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             first
             Treatise
             .
             Here
             may
             yee
             fee
             ,
             How
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             their
             chiefe
             Priest
             committed
             idolatrie
             .
             Let
             vs
             proceede
             fur●her
             .
             When
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             entred
             into
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             .
             How
             behaued
             they
             themselues
             ?
             they
             also
             committed
             Idolatrie
             .
             Read
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             the
             second
             chapter
             .
             and
             the
             eleuenth
             verse
             .
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             did
             wickedly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             serued
             Baal
             .
             And
             verse
             nineteenth
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Iudge
             was
             dead
             ,
             they
             turned
             and
             corrupted
             themselues
             more
             then
             their
             fathers
             following
             other
             Gods
             ,
             seruing
             them
             and
             bowing
             downe
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             ceased
             not
             from
             their
             owne
             inuentions
             :
             Nor
             from
             
             their
             rebellious
             way
             .
             All
             this
             booke
             is
             full
             of
             examples
             hereof
             .
             The
             Iudges
             ended
             ,
             and
             this
             people
             of
             God
             gouerned
             by
             kinges
             .
             How
             was
             it
             then
             ?
             As
             ill
             ,
             or
             worse
             then
             before
             .
             Let
             them
             read
             the
             Prophets
             (
             which
             they
             call
             )
             great
             and
             small
             .
             This
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             Priestes
             and
             Princes
             condemned
             the
             good
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             the
             holie
             Prophets
             that
             preached
             the
             same
             .
             So
             obstinate
             was
             this
             people
             in
             turning
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             That
             God
             in
             indignation
             commaunded
             Esaie
             to
             say
             these
             wordes
             vnto
             the
             people
             :
             
             in
             hearing
             ,
             heare
             and
             not
             vnderstand
             .
             In
             seeing
             ,
             see
             ,
             and
             not
             perceaue
             .
             The
             heart
             of
             this
             people
             is
             waxed
             fatte
             and
             their
             hearing
             dull
             ,
             and
             their
             eyes
             are
             blinded
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             and
             heare
             with
             their
             eares
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             prophet
             Ieremy
             protesteth
             to
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Inhabitantes
             of
             Ierusalem
             :
             the
             diligent
             care
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             vsed
             to
             conuert
             them
             from
             Idolatrie
             to
             himselfe
             and
             the
             small
             profect
             they
             receaued
             thereby
             .
             Hee
             had
             this
             (
             said
             hee
             )
             preached
             vnto
             them
             by
             the
             space
             of
             twentie
             and
             three
             yeares
             ,
             and
             they
             heard
             him
             not
             .
             Note
             what
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             :
             in
             the
             second
             verse
             that
             hee
             spake
             this
             to
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             inhabitantes
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             note
             ,
             that
             onely
             this
             Hebrewe
             people
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             And
             behould
             if
             the
             Church
             erred
             ,
             Who
             wounded
             and
             imprisoned
             Ieremy
             for
             his
             sermons
             ?
             Pashur
             the
             chiefe
             Priest
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             What
             was
             the
             state
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             Elias
             supposed
             that
             there
             was
             none
             but
             hee
             that
             worshipped
             the
             true
             God
             of
             Israel
             ?
             
             S.
             Paul
             alleageth
             this
             place
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             13.
             
             Let
             this
             suffice
             concerning
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
             Come
             wee
             nowe
             to
             the
             newe
             .
             When
             the
             diuine
             word
             ,
             taking
             flesh
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             How
             found
             he
             his
             spouse
             the
             Church
             ?
             All
             to
             be
             smeared
             with
             dirt
             ,
             and
             sootte
             .
             The
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             ,
             priests
             and
             high
             priests
             with
             their
             traditions
             had
             wholely
             corrupted
             her
             .
             As
             nowe
             doe
             the
             Priestes
             and
             Fryars
             ,
             Bishoppes
             and
             Popes
             .
             So
             great
             then
             was
             the
             corrupption
             in
             Doctrine
             among
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             their
             principall
             sects
             of
             the
             Pharifies
             sadduces
             &
             
             Essees
             .
             The
             Pharises
             great
             hypochrits
             ,
             corrupted
             the
             scripture
             with
             their
             traditions
             .
             The
             Sadduces
             shamelesly
             denied
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             allowed
             neither
             Angel
             nor
             spirit
             .
             As
             by
             the
             disputation
             which
             they
             held
             with
             Christ
             about
             the
             woman
             that
             had
             seauen
             husbands
             ,
             appeareth
             .
             Matth.
             22.
             22.
             and
             in
             the
             Acts
             23.
             8.
             
             The
             Essees
             apart
             had
             their
             opinions
             .
             It
             was
             a
             people
             solitarie
             like
             the
             Charterhouse
             Monkes
             .
             They
             had
             no
             wiues
             ,
             drunk
             no
             wine
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             eat
             any
             flesh
             ,
             a
             people
             they
             were
             very
             austere
             ,
             and
             euery
             day
             fasted
             .
             Whiles
             the
             Church
             was
             deuided
             into
             these
             sects
             ,
             when
             all
             was
             confused
             ,
             came
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             into
             the
             world
             .
             With
             such
             he
             conuersed
             :
             And
             of
             such
             ,
             for
             preaching
             the
             truth
             vnto
             thē
             he
             was
             crucified
             .
             When
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             come
             ,
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             preached
             :
             who
             allowed
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             rather
             killed
             and
             crucified
             those
             that
             preached
             the
             same
             ?
             The
             same
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             chiefly
             the
             Scribes
             &
             Pharisies
             ,
             priests
             and
             high
             priests
             .
             These
             came
             togither
             ,
             &
             held
             a
             Councell
             wherein
             they
             concluded
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             die
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             that
             should
             preach
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             :
             They
             tooke
             him
             ,
             &
             because
             they
             wanted
             authoritie
             to
             put
             any
             to
             death
             ,
             with
             false
             witnes
             they
             accused
             him
             before
             Pilate
             ,
             Deputy
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Tiberius
             ,
             and
             thisin
             the
             holy
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             so
             was
             he
             condemned
             for
             an
             euil
             doer
             ,
             &
             for
             such
             a
             one
             was
             crucified
             .
             O
             what
             a
             Church
             ?
             O
             what
             a
             Councell
             ,
             if
             the
             cheife
             Preist
             may
             erre
             ,
             and
             erred
             in
             dede
             .
             The
             Lord
             by
             diuine
             power
             eftsoones
             raysed
             vpp
             ,
             who
             suborned
             his
             keepers
             to
             say
             that
             his
             disciples
             had
             stollen
             him
             away
             ?
             Who
             assembled
             a
             Councell
             to
             persecute
             the
             Apostles
             ▪
             
             and
             commaunded
             them
             that
             they
             should
             not
             preach
             ?
             who
             caused
             S.
             Iames
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ?
             Who
             made
             S.
             Peter
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             die
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             deliuered
             him
             ?
             The
             visible
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             and
             high
             Priests
             .
             Not
             without
             cause
             faid
             the
             Lord
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Ierusalem
             :
             Ierusalem
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
             which
             killest
             the
             prophets
             and
             stonest
             those
             that
             be
             sent
             vnto
             thee
             .
             Afterwards
             the
             very
             same
             hath
             hitherto
             happened
             :
             &
             leauing
             former
             times
             spake
             we
             of
             these
             wherein
             we
             liue
             .
             Who
             hath
             for
             the
             space
             of
             70
             ,
             or
             80.
             yeares
             hitherto
             ,
             shed
             so
             much
             bloud
             of
             Martyres
             ?
             they
             that
             call
             themselues
             the
             Church
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             &
             chiefly
             the
             peeuish
             Friars
             ,
             Bishops
             &
             chiefe
             
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             shal
             they
             doe
             ,
             vntill
             the
             end
             of
             the
             word
             .
             And
             so
             Christ
             speaking
             of
             his
             second
             comming
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             vniuersall
             Iudgement
             ,
             saith
             :
             Luke
             18.
             8.
             
             The
             son
             of
             man
             when
             he
             commeth
             ,
             shall
             he
             find
             faith
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ?
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             :
             no.
             And
             in
             the
             XXIIII
             .
             chapter
             of
             Saint
             Matthewe
             ,
             he
             maketh
             a
             discourse
             hereof
             :
             verse
             12.
             
             And
             because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             iniquitie
             shal
             be
             increased
             ,
             the
             loue
             of
             many
             shal
             be
             cold
             .
             And
             verse
             24.
             
             For
             there
             shall
             arise
             false
             Christs
             and
             false
             prophets
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             great
             signes
             and
             wonders
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             they
             should
             deceiue
             the
             very
             elect
             .
             And
             thinke
             we
             not
             ,
             these
             false
             Christs
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophets
             shal
             bee
             Turkes
             and
             Iewes
             :
             Christians
             they
             shal
             be
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             shall
             they
             be
             holden
             :
             Bishops
             and
             chiefe
             Bishops
             shal
             be
             the
             principally
             as
             at
             this
             day
             they
             be
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             sufficiently
             proued
             (
             me
             thinketh
             )
             by
             many
             examples
             and
             passages
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             .
             Testament
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             may
             erre
             ,
             and
             hath
             erred
             indeede
             :
             which
             to
             our
             aduersaries
             seemeth
             vnpossible
             .
             Now
             will
             we
             resolue
             a
             doubt
             :
             and
             this
             it
             is
             :
             If
             the
             Church
             bee
             such
             ,
             and
             subiect
             to
             fall
             into
             Errours
             ,
             superstitions
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             and
             idolatries
             (
             as
             before
             we
             haue
             proued
             )
             How
             shall
             that
             be
             vnderstood
             which
             the
             scripture
             saith
             :
             
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             :
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             pillar
             of
             truth
             founded
             vppon
             the
             sure
             foundation
             .
             That
             the
             Churche
             is
             without
             spot
             or
             wrincle
             ,
             and
             wholy
             faire
             :
             That
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             preuaile
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             commendations
             and
             prayses
             thereof
             the
             word
             of
             God
             witnesseth
             ?
             To
             this
             may
             we
             answere
             that
             both
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             may
             very
             well
             stand
             .
             For
             God
             neuer
             suffered
             all
             his
             Church
             to
             fall
             togither
             into
             Error
             :
             But
             rather
             hath
             alwayes
             reserued
             some
             good
             and
             some
             times
             also
             seauen
             thousand
             .
             As
             said
             he
             speaking
             of
             Elias
             ,
             
             albeit
             in
             corners
             which
             neuer
             bowed
             the
             knees
             to
             Baal
             .
             Such
             as
             these
             ,
             the
             common
             error
             ,
             dispatched
             :
             wherewith
             all
             the
             Church
             was
             generally
             deceaued
             ,
             Against
             this
             Error
             ,
             such
             others
             of
             these
             spake
             ,
             preached
             and
             wrote
             :
             and
             most
             times
             it
             cost
             them
             their
             liues
             :
             and
             had
             each
             one
             of
             them
             had
             a
             thousand
             liues
             :
             a
             thousand
             liues
             would
             each
             one
             of
             them
             haue
             lost
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             .
             That
             Church
             wherein
             Catholiquely
             
             and
             vniuersally
             raigned
             that
             Errour
             ,
             or
             heresie
             :
             shee
             and
             her
             Bishoppes
             ,
             did
             persecute
             condemned
             and
             kill
             them
             .
             As
             by
             examples
             wee
             haue
             confirmed
             the
             same
             .
             So
             that
             when
             the
             scripture
             saith
             :
             All
             Israel
             ,
             all
             Iuda
             ,
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             turned
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             committed
             Idolatrie
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             such
             a
             manner
             ingenerall
             must
             wee
             vnderstand
             ,
             which
             hath
             it
             Exceptions
             :
             for
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             these
             Errours
             ,
             and
             idolatries
             so
             Catholique
             ,
             fo
             vniuersall
             had
             alwayes
             God
             some
             particular
             men
             ,
             whom
             he
             reserued
             cleane
             and
             pure
             from
             that
             common
             errour
             .
             So
             reserued
             God
             Moses
             and
             Iosua
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             particular
             persons
             also
             which
             worshipped
             not
             the
             calfe
             ,
             when
             all
             Israel
             ingenerall
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             the
             high
             Priest
             him selfe
             ,
             worshipped
             it
             .
             The
             same
             will
             wee
             say
             of
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             that
             God
             neuer
             forsoke
             his
             Church
             .
             The
             same
             wee
             say
             also
             of
             the
             times
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             of
             Iuda
             .
             When
             all
             committed
             Idolatrie
             God
             raysed
             vp
             an
             Esaias
             ,
             a
             Micheas
             ,
             a
             Ieremias
             ,
             an
             Ezechiel
             ,
             a
             
               Daniel
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Who
             reproued
             vices
             and
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             declared
             the
             truth
             .
             But
             which
             of
             these
             did
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             her
             high
             priests
             persecute
             and
             kill
             .
             So
             also
             reserued
             the
             Lord
             vnro
             himselfe
             at
             his
             first
             comming
             into
             the
             worlde
             .
             A
             Simeon
             ,
             an
             Anna
             widdowe
             ,
             a
             Ioseph
             ,
             and
             his
             spouse
             ,
             the
             virgin
             Marie
             ,
             mother
             of
             our
             sauiour
             .
             An
             holie
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             her
             sonne
             Saint
             Iohn
             Baptist
             :
             which
             were
             Godly
             ,
             very
             well
             thought
             of
             the
             true
             religion
             ,
             and
             agreed
             neither
             with
             the
             Pharisies
             nor
             Sadduces
             nor
             Essees
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Lord
             in
             so
             vnhappy
             times
             ,
             preserued
             his
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             vntill
             now
             hath
             he
             preserued
             the
             same
             .
             And
             now
             also
             ,
             in
             these
             lest
             miserable
             times
             ,
             wherein
             neither
             faith
             Luk.
             18
             ,
             8.
             nor
             loue
             is
             found
             Matth.
             24.
             12.
             
             God
             reserueth
             some
             which
             oppose
             themselues
             to
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Antichrist
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             common
             errour
             and
             Idolatrie
             of
             all
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ingenerall
             .
             And
             so
             God
             hath
             not
             permitted
             that
             his
             Church
             hath
             wholly
             bene
             deceiued
             :
             nor
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             
               I
               am
               with
               you
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             Wil
             he
             euer
             permit
             the
             same
             .
             Euer
             thē
             ,
             hath
             God
             reserued
             fome
             that
             haue
             not
             bene
             deceiued
             with
             the
             cōmon
             errour
             :
             &
             many
             from
             time
             to
             time
             be
             enlightened
             :
             As
             by
             experience
             we
             haue
             seene
             it
             .
             God
             of
             his
             infinit
             mercy
             increase
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             number
             of
             his
             chosen
             may
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             &
             
             so
             sinne
             may
             cease
             :
             and
             only
             Christ
             ,
             without
             any
             competency
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             may
             reigne
             .
             So
             be
             it
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             long
             dwelled
             vpon
             this
             fourth
             answere
             :
             for
             the
             matter
             so
             required
             :
             considering
             that
             many
             simple
             people
             ,
             which
             not
             otherwise
             haue
             heard
             ,
             nor
             are
             able
             to
             vnderstand
             how
             God
             who
             loueth
             his
             Church
             ,
             would
             permit
             her
             so
             long
             time
             to
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             deceit
             of
             idolatrie
             ,
             are
             in
             this
             deceiued
             .
             And
             so
             they
             and
             the
             rest
             shall
             see
             that
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             hold
             for
             for
             an
             oracle
             ,
             that
             the
             visible
             Church
             cannot
             erre
             .
             God
             open
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             seeing
             ,
             they
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             hearing
             they
             may
             heare
             :
             and
             so
             conuert
             and
             be
             saued
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Only
             God
             is
             he
             which
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             
             but
             doth
             euer
             right
             .
             But
             only
             his
             sonne
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             he
             which
             sinned
             not
             ,
             which
             erred
             not
             ,
             
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
             Onely
             the
             word
             of
             God
             abideth
             for
             euer
             .
             And
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Church
             (
             be
             she
             neuer
             so
             populous
             &
             apparant
             )
             shall
             depart
             from
             this
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             hold
             it
             for
             her
             squire
             ,
             rule
             ,
             and
             patterne
             ,
             she
             shall
             erre
             .
             And
             the
             more
             she
             turneth
             away
             ,
             the
             more
             shall
             she
             erre
             .
             But
             alwayes
             ,
             when
             she
             will
             be
             gouerned
             thereby
             ,
             she
             shall
             be
             established
             ,
             and
             shall
             neuer
             erre
             .
             For
             the
             word
             of
             God
             saith
             Dauid
             )
             is
             a
             lantern
             vnto
             our
             feet
             ,
             
             and
             a
             light
             vnto
             our
             paths
             .
             The
             5.
             
             reason
             wherewith
             they
             confirme
             their
             Masse
             is
             the
             great
             miracles
             which
             the
             Masse
             &
             their
             consecrate
             hostes
             haue
             done
             .
             Here
             will
             I
             recken
             some
             (
             for
             to
             seeke
             to
             recken
             all
             ,
             should
             bee
             neuer
             to
             end
             .
             Damascen
             ,
             among
             other
             great
             &
             strange
             matters
             ,
             which
             he
             citeth
             in
             the
             sermon
             of
             the
             dead
             (
             afterwards
             will
             wee
             speake
             of
             these
             wonders
             )
             telleth
             for
             a
             great
             miracle
             ,
             a
             true
             fable
             and
             old
             womans
             tale
             .
             One
             Macarius
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             desirous
             to
             know
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             spake
             with
             the
             drie
             scull
             of
             one
             that
             was
             dead
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             the
             same
             scull
             answered
             him
             :
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             dead
             are
             not
             so
             greatly
             tormented
             whilest
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             continueth
             .
             Herehence
             our
             aduersaries
             conclude
             ,
             the
             Masse
             to
             be
             holy
             and
             good
             .
             
             S.
             Cyprian
             an
             Author
             more
             ancient
             and
             autentike
             ,
             and
             a
             martyr
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             reporteth
             a
             strange
             miracle
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             presence
             happened
             :
             Thus
             then
             saith
             he
             :
             I
             my self
             being
             present
             :
             &
             an
             eye
             witnes
             therof
             .
             It
             chāced
             that
             the
             parēts
             of
             a
             yong
             girle
             flying
             ,
             &
             making
             through
             great
             feare
             no
             
             reckening
             of
             their
             daughter
             ,
             they
             left
             her
             with
             the
             Nurse
             that
             brought
             ,
             her
             vp
             .
             The
             Nurse
             hauing
             the
             abandoned
             childe
             ,
             caried
             her
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             gaue
             vnto
             this
             young
             girle
             (
             before
             the
             idoll
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             people
             flocked
             )
             a
             foppe
             wet
             in
             the
             wine
             ,
             that
             was
             left
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             them
             which
             perished
             :
             This
             sop
             gaue
             they
             vnto
             her
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             tende●
             age
             she
             could
             not
             yet
             eate
             flesh
             :
             the
             mother
             after
             this
             ,
             recouered
             her
             child
             :
             but
             so
             much
             could
             the
             infant
             tell
             or
             declare
             the
             horrible
             fact
             it
             had
             committed
             ,
             as
             it
             could
             not
             before
             either
             vnderstand
             ,
             or
             auoyd
             it
             .
             It
             happened
             that
             the
             mother
             brought
             her
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             sacrificing
             (
             as
             much
             to
             say
             as
             celebrating
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             in
             memorie
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             once
             offered
             ,
             was
             celebrated
             )
             but
             the
             infant
             mingled
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             vnable
             to
             abide
             our
             supplication
             and
             prayer
             ,
             nowe
             with
             shrikes
             tormented
             her selfe
             ,
             now
             with
             feruour
             of
             heart
             ,
             like
             a
             waue
             of
             the
             ●ea
             ,
             she
             cast
             her selfe
             to
             and
             fro
             as
             though
             a
             hangman
             had
             tormented
             her
             .
             And
             with
             the
             tokens
             and
             shewes
             ,
             that
             the
             ignorant
             soule
             of
             her
             age
             and
             simplicitie
             might
             ,
             shee
             confessed
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             deede
             .
             But
             when
             (
             the
             solemnities
             ended
             )
             the
             Deacon
             began
             to
             present
             the
             cuppe
             to
             them
             that
             were
             present
             (
             note
             the
             communion
             in
             both
             kindes
             )
             and
             the
             others
             hauing
             taken
             it
             ,
             
             the
             turne
             came
             to
             her
             (
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Saint
             Cyprian
             they
             also
             gaue
             the
             cup
             to
             young
             children
             )
             the
             girle
             by
             very
             instinct
             of
             the
             diuine
             Maiestie
             ,
             turned
             away
             her
             face
             ,
             shut
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             forcing
             together
             her
             lippes
             ,
             refused
             the
             cuppe
             .
             But
             all
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             albeit
             she
             refused
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             cuppe
             ,
             yet
             insisted
             the
             deacon
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             into
             her
             mouth
             .
             Then
             began
             she
             to
             sigh
             ,
             and
             vomite
             .
             The
             Eucharist
             could
             not
             stay
             in
             a
             body
             and
             mouth
             which
             were
             filthy
             .
             The
             drinke
             sanctified
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lord
             (
             note
             that
             he
             calleth
             the
             wine
             in
             the
             supper
             drinke
             sanctified
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             with
             furie
             departed
             from
             the
             polluted
             intralles
             :
             
             so
             great
             is
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             hreat
             is
             his
             maiestie
             .
             &c.
             Hitherto
             Saint
             Cyprian
             .
             Of
             this
             miracle
             Saint
             Augustine
             also
             in
             the
             23.
             
             Epistle
             maketh
             mention
             ,
             reciting
             it
             there
             so
             certaine
             authours
             :
             and
             more
             ,
             Saint
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             an
             eye-witnesse
             ,
             I
             assuredly
             beleeue
             that
             so
             it
             happened
             .
             But
             the
             same
             will
             I
             not
             say
             ,
             of
             that
             
             recounted
             by
             Dam●scen
             :
             no●
             of
             that
             which
             now
             I
             will
             declare
             .
             Albeit
             reported
             by
             Pius
             the
             second
             .
             In
             the
             description
             of
             Europe
             ,
             cap.
             21.
             
             Pius
             the
             second
             speaking
             of
             Estiria
             ,
             a
             prouince
             of
             Almaine
             ,
             saith
             these
             words
             :
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             thing
             common
             among
             thē
             of
             Estiria
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             manie
             times
             purposed
             to
             hang
             himselfe
             :
             which
             much
             displeasing
             hm
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             a
             certaine
             learned
             person
             ,
             to
             demaund
             remedie
             against
             this
             temptation
             .
             The
             counsell
             that
             hee
             gaue
             him
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             carie
             his
             owne
             priest
             euery
             day
             to
             say
             Masse
             in
             a
             solitary
             rocke
             ,
             where
             he
             dwelled
             .
             The
             Gentleman
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             for
             a
             yeere
             ,
             and
             neuer
             after
             came
             into
             his
             memorie
             this
             wicked
             thought
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             the
             Priest
             craueth
             of
             him
             licence
             to
             goe
             ,
             and
             ayde
             another
             Priest
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             which
             dwelled
             in
             another
             mountaintaine
             neare
             adioyning
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             dedicatiō
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Gentleman
             was
             contented
             that
             the
             Priest
             shuld
             go
             ,
             purposing
             in
             himself
             to
             follow
             speedily
             ,
             &
             heare
             Masse
             .
             The
             Caualle●o
             busied
             now
             with
             one
             thing
             ,
             then
             with
             another
             ,
             stayed
             long
             after
             .
             In
             the
             end
             ,
             almost
             at
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             he
             departed
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             way
             encountred
             a
             certaine
             villaine
             ,
             which
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             The
             Masse
             in
             the
             other
             mountaine
             is
             already
             ended
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             departed
             :
             The
             Gentleman
             sorrowing
             at
             this
             newes
             ,
             and
             calling
             himselfe
             vnluckie
             ,
             for
             not
             seeing
             that
             day
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             villaine
             began
             to
             cheare
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             that
             he
             would
             sell
             him
             the
             merite
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             gotten
             by
             hearing
             of
             Masse
             ,
             if
             the
             other
             would
             buy
             it
             :
             and
             demaunded
             for
             a
             price
             of
             the
             Gentleman
             his
             coat
             (
             for
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             among
             the
             Papists
             one
             selleth
             his
             merits
             to
             another
             :
             as
             if
             there
             were
             some
             that
             had
             done
             more
             thereof
             then
             hee
             ought
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             might
             do
             what
             he
             pleased
             .
             )
             The
             sale
             made
             and
             passed
             ,
             the
             knight
             notwithstanding
             went
             vp
             into
             the
             mountaine
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             prayers
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             as
             he
             returned
             ,
             he
             found
             the
             villaine
             hanged
             vpon
             a
             tree
             ,
             and
             neuer
             afterwards
             was
             troubled
             with
             wicked
             temptations
             .
             Hitherto
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             second
             .
             If
             this
             were
             truth
             ,
             who
             ought
             not
             to
             worship
             the
             Masse
             ?
             But
             either
             it
             was
             a
             lie
             :
             or
             if
             it
             so
             happened
             ,
             it
             was
             one
             of
             Sathans
             miracles
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             blind
             the
             people
             with
             the
             idolatrie
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             Of
             such
             miracles
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             
             Apostles
             do
             aduise
             vs
             to
             beware
             that
             we
             bee
             not
             deceiued
             by
             them
             .
             
             Manie
             other
             miracles
             they
             recount
             ,
             but
             in
             answering
             to
             these
             aforesaid
             ,
             we
             shall
             haue
             answered
             to
             all
             that
             they
             can
             recken
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             better
             to
             answere
             this
             fift
             obiection
             ,
             knowe
             we
             that
             there
             are
             two
             sortes
             of
             miracles
             ,
             the
             one
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             false
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             true
             ,
             are
             done
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             confirmation
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             confusion
             of
             falshood
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             miracles
             which
             God
             wrought
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             Prophetes
             :
             Such
             bee
             those
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             .
             Comming
             then
             to
             our
             purpose
             :
             I
             say
             that
             the
             miracles
             which
             God
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             vnderstand
             that
             he
             instituted
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             humane
             inuention
             ,
             he
             did
             them
             :
             And
             this
             did
             the
             Lord
             for
             one
             of
             these
             two
             endes
             :
             The
             first
             is
             to
             expell
             the
             wicked
             ,
             impious
             ,
             and
             vnworthy
             persons
             from
             this
             so
             high
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             for
             this
             end
             serued
             the
             miracle
             ,
             which
             Saint
             Cyprian
             saw
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             declared
             :
             and
             others
             also
             which
             the
             same
             author
             reporteth
             .
             For
             what
             actuall
             sinne
             had
             a
             sucking
             infant
             ,
             witout
             anie
             discretion
             committed
             ,
             in
             eating
             a
             soppe
             moystened
             in
             the
             wine
             sacrificed
             vnto
             idols
             ?
             But
             did
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             vnderstand
             howe
             much
             those
             men
             ,
             which
             vnworthily
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             consideration
             ,
             receiue
             the
             holy
             Supper
             ,
             doe
             displease
             him
             :
             and
             that
             to
             them
             is
             it
             all
             one
             ,
             to
             sitte
             at
             the
             table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             bodie
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             bloud
             ▪
             or
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             table
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             and
             receiue
             the
             Diuell
             himselfe
             .
             If
             God
             chastised
             by
             his
             iust
             Iudgement
             ,
             a
             sucking
             Babe
             :
             as
             Saint
             Cyprian
             reporteth
             ,
             for
             hauing
             participated
             of
             the
             table
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             how
             thinke
             wee
             ,
             will
             hee
             punish
             those
             ,
             that
             of
             ripe
             age
             and
             deliberate
             purpose
             do
             participate
             of
             both
             tables
             ?
             This
             young
             childe
             could
             not
             drinke
             the
             cuppe
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             hauing
             first
             drunke
             that
             of
             the
             Diuels
             :
             it
             could
             not
             bee
             partaker
             of
             the
             table
             of
             the
             Lorde
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             table
             of
             diuels
             .
             For
             the
             cuppe
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             the
             bread
             which
             wee
             breake
             (
             in
             the
             Supper
             )
             is
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             bodie
             
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             what
             agreement
             hath
             Christ
             with
             the
             Diuell
             ?
             This
             is
             not
             mine
             owne
             inuention
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             speaking
             for
             this
             purpose
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             10.
             15.
             
             So
             that
             we
             confesse
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             miraculously
             many
             times
             chastened
             those
             ,
             which
             vnworthily
             receiue
             the
             most
             holy
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             eleuenth
             chapter
             doth
             witnesse
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             For
             which
             cause
             (
             as
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             for
             hauing
             vnworthily
             eaten
             )
             many
             amongst
             you
             are
             sicke
             and
             weake
             ,
             and
             many
             are
             asleepe
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             are
             dead
             .
             The
             second
             end
             that
             God
             pretendeth
             in
             the
             miracles
             which
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             Supper
             ,
             is
             touching
             good
             men
             .
             In
             the
             celebration
             of
             this
             sacrament
             hath
             God
             willed
             sometimes
             to
             do
             miracles
             ,
             to
             illustrate
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             excellencie
             and
             dignitie
             thereof
             :
             and
             the
             more
             therewith
             to
             confirme
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             (
             the
             Lord
             hauing
             blowne
             away
             their
             sinnes
             )
             doe
             worthily
             receiue
             it
             .
             And
             not
             onely
             for
             confirmation
             of
             the
             faithfull
             hath
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             wrought
             miracles
             :
             but
             also
             hath
             he
             done
             them
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             Baptisme
             .
             And
             so
             S.
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             
             when
             Christ
             was
             baptized
             ,
             sawe
             the
             heauens
             open
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             visibly
             descending
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Doue
             .
             And
             this
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             as
             an
             eye
             witnesse
             ,
             might
             testifie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             say
             :
             Behold
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             ,
             
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             worlde
             .
             Such
             miracles
             then
             admit
             wee
             ,
             that
             for
             confirmation
             of
             our
             faith
             are
             done
             hy
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             sorte
             of
             miracles
             ▪
             are
             done
             by
             the
             arte
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             
             to
             deciue
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             them
             not
             to
             beleeue
             the
             true
             ,
             but
             the
             false
             doctrine
             :
             such
             miracles
             call
             wee
             false
             for
             one
             of
             these
             two
             causes
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Authour
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             lyar
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             of
             lyes
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             because
             such
             miracles
             deceiue
             them
             that
             beleeue
             them
             .
             By
             the
             arte
             of
             the
             Diuell
             did
             the
             Sorcerers
             of
             Pharaoh
             worke
             wonders
             ,
             as
             Moses
             did
             .
             Of
             such
             miracles
             the
             Lord
             forewarneth
             vs
             :
             There
             shall
             arise
             vp
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             false
             Christes
             ,
             and
             false
             prophetes
             ,
             and
             shall
             shewe
             great
             signes
             and
             wonders
             :
             
             so
             that
             the
             verie
             elect
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             
             should
             be
             deceiued
             .
             Behold
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             haue
             tolde
             you
             before
             .
             And
             Saint
             Paule
             speaking
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             saith
             :
             That
             his
             comming
             shall
             bee
             by
             the
             working
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             
             in
             all
             power
             ,
             signes
             ,
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             &c.
             
             Such
             may
             we
             thinke
             were
             the
             miracles
             of
             the
             Sorcerers
             of
             Pharaoh
             .
             Such
             bee
             the
             miracles
             which
             Damascen
             reporteth
             of
             the
             dead
             mans
             scull
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             soule
             of
             Traian
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             soule
             of
             Falconilla
             ,
             that
             being
             condemned
             ,
             and
             in
             hell
             ,
             were
             saued
             .
             Of
             these
             miracles
             of
             Damascen
             we
             will
             speake
             afterwards
             .
             Such
             may
             we
             thinke
             was
             the
             miracle
             of
             the
             Masse
             by
             vs
             recited
             of
             Pius
             the
             second
             .
             In
             conclusion
             all
             miracles
             which
             bee
             to
             confirme
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             contrarie
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             done
             by
             the
             arte
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
             Against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             soules
             by
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             condemned
             and
             buried
             in
             hell
             ,
             should
             go
             out
             thence
             and
             be
             saued
             .
             Against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             there
             is
             any
             other
             Purgatorie
             then
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             Ireneus
             ,
             a
             most
             ancient
             Doctor
             ,
             telleth
             that
             a
             certain
             man
             called
             Marke
             ,
             a
             great
             deceiuer
             ,
             and
             heretike
             ,
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             did
             strangely
             deceiue
             the
             simple
             .
             For
             he
             so
             changed
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             bloud
             appeared
             :
             and
             by
             his
             inchantments
             so
             greatly
             increased
             a
             little
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             that
             it
             filled
             the
             cuppe
             ,
             and
             also
             ranne
             ouer
             .
             And
             another
             cuppe
             greater
             and
             more
             capable
             being
             brought
             :
             the
             selfe
             same
             ,
             without
             adding
             more
             liquor
             ,
             did
             fill
             it
             vp
             to
             the
             top
             .
             Shall
             we
             beleeue
             his
             heresie
             ,
             because
             he
             confirmed
             it
             with
             miracles
             ?
             Surely
             no.
             A
             commandement
             haue
             we
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             Angell
             from
             heauen
             shall
             teach
             vs
             another
             Gospell
             ,
             another
             doctrine
             ,
             another
             faith
             then
             that
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             haue
             taught
             vs
             ,
             wbich
             they
             haue
             left
             vs
             ,
             written
             in
             the
             olde
             and
             new
             testament
             ;
             that
             although
             hee
             confirme
             it
             with
             many
             miracles
             ,
             as
             did
             this
             Marke
             ,
             and
             the
             sorcerers
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             beleeue
             him
             .
             Of
             this
             Marke
             maketh
             Saint
             Ierome
             mention
             ,
             and
             citeth
             Ireneus
             for
             his
             author
             .
             This
             Marke
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             went
             into
             France
             ,
             and
             thence
             passed
             into
             Spaine
             :
             and
             with
             his
             enchantments
             deceiued
             many
             ,
             the
             Gentle
             women
             chiefly
             ,
             whom
             he
             allured
             to
             carnall
             loue
             .
             Reade
             the
             epistle
             to
             Theodora
             ,
             the
             wife
             of
             
               Lucinus
               Beticus
            
             ,
             or
             
               Audaluz
               .
               tom
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
           
             If
             we
             reade
             the
             histories
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             they
             shew
             many
             and
             very
             strange
             miracles
             :
             in
             them
             shall
             wee
             find
             ,
             that
             there
             ran
             riuers
             of
             bloud
             ,
             that
             bloud
             flowed
             from
             the
             thumbe
             of
             Iupiter
             .
          
           
             
               Titus
               Liuius
            
             reporteth
             ,
             that
             it
             rained
             flesh
             in
             Rome
             .
             
               Quintus
               Curtius
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             when
             Alexander
             besieged
             Tyre
             ,
             the
             bread
             commonly
             did
             sweat
             bloud
             .
             And
             other
             infinit
             miracles
             to
             confirme
             their
             idol
             worship
             ,
             may
             the
             Gentils
             alleage
             :
             notwithstanding
             these
             miracles
             ,
             their
             idoll
             worship
             is
             wicked
             &
             detestable
             .
             And
             such
             be
             the
             miracles
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             recount
             to
             confirme
             their
             Masse
             :
             their
             transubstantiation
             ,
             their
             idolatrie
             ,
             wrought
             by
             arte
             of
             the
             diuell
             to
             confirme
             false
             doctrin
             ,
             deceiue
             the
             simple
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             the
             verie
             elect
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             reason
             wherewith
             they
             confirme
             their
             Masse
             ,
             
             is
             :
             to
             say
             that
             in
             the
             Masse
             are
             many
             good
             things
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             scripture
             :
             as
             are
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             the
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             To
             this
             obiection
             we
             may
             answere
             :
             That
             suppose
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Masse
             there
             bee
             some
             good
             things
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             scripture
             :
             it
             followeth
             not
             therfore
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             good
             :
             for
             so
             should
             sorceries
             ,
             witchcrafts
             ,
             and
             inchantments
             be
             very
             good
             .
             For
             in
             them
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             very
             often
             named
             .
             And
             no
             sorcerie
             ,
             witcherie
             ,
             or
             inchantment
             is
             there
             ,
             wherin
             these
             names
             with
             many
             epithites
             and
             properties
             are
             not
             named
             .
             And
             the
             witches
             (
             that
             these
             names
             may
             haue
             the
             more
             efficacy
             )
             doe
             name
             them
             in
             tongues
             ,
             which
             they
             themselues
             vnderstand
             not
             :
             in
             Hebrue
             ,
             Greeke
             ,
             and
             Latine
             .
             All
             goeth
             backward
             ,
             wherein
             our
             aduersaries
             do
             imitate
             the
             witches
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Masse
             almost
             they
             say
             in
             Latine
             ,
             mingling
             with
             it
             some
             Greeke
             words
             ,
             as
             
               Kyrie-eleyson
               ,
               Christe-eleyson
            
             :
             He
             brue
             do
             they
             also
             mingle
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Sabaoth
               ,
               Hosanna
               ,
               Alleluia
            
             .
             But
             Christ
             when
             hee
             celebrated
             his
             supper
             ,
             all
             whatsoeuer
             he
             spake
             ,
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             did
             he
             speake
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             simple
             men
             ,
             might
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             speake
             the
             same
             .
             From
             hence
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             sufficeth
             not
             that
             the
             Masse
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             some
             good
             thinges
             in
             it
             ,
             should
             therefore
             be
             holy
             and
             good
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             good
             then
             this
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Masse
             ▪
             is
             so
             corrupted
             and
             endomaged
             with
             superstition
             and
             idolatrie
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             but
             much
             euil
             .
             
             or
             as
             a
             litle
             leuen
             doth
             leuen
             the
             wholle
             lumpe
             of
             dough
             ,
             &
             as
             a
             litle
             poyson
             doth
             corrupt
             the
             best
             meate
             that
             is
             in
             the
             worlde
             and
             the
             most
             excellent
             wyne
             yf
             neuer
             so
             litle
             they
             cast
             into
             yt
             killeth
             him
             that
             drinketh
             it
             ▪
             as
             Examples
             wee
             haue
             in
             our
             Spanish
             Alexander
             6.
             who
             by
             the
             errour
             of
             his
             seruitour
             drunke
             the
             poysoned
             wine
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             prepared
             to
             kill
             some
             Cardinals
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             inuited
             ,
             and
             thereof
             dyed
             )
             euen
             so
             also
             ,
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             which
             of
             their
             owne
             nature
             be
             good
             ,
             placed
             in
             the
             Masse
             are
             poyson
             ,
             
             which
             destroy
             .
             This
             will
             we
             afterwards
             examine
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             that
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             themselues
             ,
             affirme
             to
             be
             most
             holy
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             the
             holinesse
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             .
             For
             now
             (
             say
             I
             )
             they
             apply
             it
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             that
             Christ
             sayd
             .
             So
             contrarie
             ,
             say
             they
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             strange
             tongue
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             vnderstand
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             infecteth
             him
             that
             heareth
             it
             .
             And
             if
             you
             beleeue
             their
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               me●m
            
             ,
             as
             they
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             into
             a
             terrible
             heresie
             shall
             yee
             fall
             :
             As
             a
             little
             beneath
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             speake
             of
             the
             fourth
             domage
             of
             the
             Masse
             we
             will
             declare
             .
             That
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             good
             ,
             because
             many
             good
             things
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             euidently
             appeareth
             by
             that
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             false
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             reason
             wherewith
             they
             maintaine
             their
             masse
             is
             ,
             
             that
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             was
             figured
             in
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             Melchisedech
             made
             ,
             who
             being
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             offered
             vnto
             God
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             They
             say
             also
             that
             Malachy
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             11.
             speaketh
             thereof
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             before
             alleaged
             .
             Concerning
             that
             which
             they
             say
             of
             Melchisedech
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             needfull
             that
             they
             reade
             and
             consider
             the
             historie
             ,
             as
             Moses
             setteth
             it
             downe
             .
             Whereof
             the
             Apostle
             maketh
             mention
             ,
             and
             applyeth
             it
             to
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             figure
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             Melchisedech
             was
             .
             
             Moses
             declareth
             that
             Abraham
             returning
             from
             that
             notable
             victorie
             ,
             
             which
             against
             foure
             kings
             ,
             God
             had
             giuen
             him
             .
             Melchisedech
             king
             of
             Salem
             ,
             brought
             forth
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             he
             saith
             that
             Melchisedech
             was
             Priest
             of
             the
             high
             God.
             Our
             Aduersaries
             hearing
             that
             Melchisedech
             was
             a
             priest
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             offered
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             from
             hence
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             bread
             and
             wine
             he
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             
             Whereunto
             we
             answere
             :
             that
             Melchisedech
             offered
             not
             bread
             nor
             wine
             vnto
             God
             :
             but
             brought
             it
             forth
             ,
             or
             to
             speake
             better
             ,
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             brought
             forth
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             force
             of
             the
             word
             which
             Moses
             here
             vseth
             :
             which
             very
             well
             agreeth
             with
             our
             Spanish
             maner
             of
             speaking
             :
             Hee
             brought
             forth
             ,
             or
             caused
             to
             be
             brought
             forth
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             If
             you
             will
             aske
             me
             why
             made
             he
             bread
             and
             wine
             to
             bee
             brought
             forth
             ?
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             to
             refresh
             Abraham
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             came
             wearied
             from
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             and
             hungry
             in
             the
             way
             which
             he
             made
             .
             For
             confirmation
             of
             that
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             content
             my selfe
             to
             alleage
             Saint
             Ambrose
             and
             Saint
             Ierome
             .
             Thus
             then
             saith
             Saint
             Ambrose
             vpon
             the
             seuenth
             chapter
             to
             the
             Hebrues
             .
             No
             new
             thing
             should
             it
             be
             ,
             if
             Melchisedech
             went
             out
             to
             meet
             Abraham
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             &
             brought
             him
             bread
             and
             wine
             for
             the
             refreshing
             as
             well
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             fellow
             souldiers
             .
             The
             same
             ,
             word
             for
             word
             saith
             Saint
             Ierome
             .
             
             You
             see
             heere
             ,
             wherefore
             serued
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             which
             Melchisedech
             caused
             to
             bee
             brought
             forth
             .
             What
             agreement
             then
             hath
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             of
             Melchisedech
             ,
             with
             the
             accidents
             I
             say
             ,
             Because
             they
             denie
             any
             substance
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Masse
             .
             
             Melchisedech
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             was
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             sheweth
             wherein
             ;
             but
             hee
             maketh
             at
             all
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             bread
             ,
             nor
             of
             wine
             :
             for
             in
             this
             Melchisedech
             was
             not
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             sith
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             offered
             the
             ●acrifice
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             In
             three
             things
             (
             if
             we
             note
             well
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             )
             shall
             wee
             finde
             that
             Melchisedech
             was
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             that
             Melchisedech
             was
             a
             king
             ,
             
             and
             not
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             but
             King
             of
             Righteoufnesse
             and
             Peace
             :
             in
             this
             was
             he
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             onely
             is
             the
             true
             King
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             peace
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             Melchisedech
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             Leuiticall
             priests
             ,
             which
             being
             mortall
             ,
             one
             died
             ,
             and
             another
             succeded
             him
             :
             but
             Melchisedech
             was
             eternall
             :
             and
             therefore
             his
             sacrifice
             was
             eternall
             :
             as
             of
             him
             the
             Apostle
             thus
             speaking
             ,
             doth
             say
             :
             Without
             father
             ,
             without
             mother
             ,
             without
             kindred
             ,
             which
             neither
             hath
             beginning
             of
             dayes
             nor
             end
             of
             life
             :
             But
             is
             likened
             vnto
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doth
             continue
             a
             priest
             
             for
             euer
             .
             You
             see
             here
             ,
             how
             Dauid
             speaking
             with
             his
             Lord
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             :
             saith
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               euer
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               .
            
             
             Psalm
             .
             110.
             4.
             
             As
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             Melchisedech
             was
             thy
             figure
             and
             likenesse
             .
             As
             Mechisedech
             (
             in
             that
             he
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             )
             was
             an
             euerlasting
             Priest
             ,
             so
             thou
             also
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             art
             the
             same
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             Melchisedech
             was
             without
             father
             ,
             without
             mother
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             he
             was
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             otherwise
             had
             he
             father
             and
             mother
             :
             and
             so
             think
             some
             that
             Melchisedech
             was
             Sem.
             The
             Priests
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             were
             mortall
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             continued
             for
             euer
             :
             but
             he
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             is
             immortall
             and
             euerlasting
             .
             Of
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             were
             there
             many
             :
             but
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             was
             there
             but
             onely
             one
             ,
             the
             same
             Messiah
             our
             redeemer
             and
             Lord
             :
             who
             in
             that
             he
             is
             the
             eternall
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             no
             mother
             :
             &
             in
             that
             he
             is
             man
             ,
             borne
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             when
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             hath
             no
             father
             :
             and
             as
             hee
             is
             eternall
             ,
             so
             shall
             his
             priesthood
             be
             eternall
             .
             Euery
             day
             sing
             they
             in
             their
             euensongs
             ,
             
             
               Iurauit
               Dominus
               ,
               &
               non
               poenitebit
               eum
               .
               Tu
               et
               Sacerdos
               in
               aeternum
               secundum
               ordinem
               Melchisedech
               .
            
             But
             I
             call
             their
             owne
             consciences
             to
             witnesse
             that
             dayly
             sing
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             vnderstand
             that
             which
             euery
             day
             they
             sing
             .
             Of
             this
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             expect
             no
             other
             priests
             then
             Christ
             .
             But
             Antichrist
             is
             he
             that
             shall
             so
             terme
             himselfe
             to
             be
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             the
             vicar
             of
             Christ
             .
             Hee
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             shavelings
             and
             fatlings
             will
             say
             themselues
             to
             be
             Priestes
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             :
             and
             not
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             .
             But
             so
             are
             they
             not
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             ,
             sith
             there
             is
             no
             more
             but
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             :
             as
             little
             are
             they
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             seeing
             with
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ceased
             the
             Leuiticall
             priesthood
             .
             What
             priests
             then
             be
             the
             Papists
             ?
             After
             the
             order
             of
             Baal
             :
             and
             so
             they
             be
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             preach
             against
             idolatrie
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             that
             the
             Apostle
             noteth
             ,
             wherein
             Melchisedech
             was
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             :
             that
             Melchisedech
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             priesthood
             ,
             was
             much
             more
             excellent
             than
             Abraham
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             greater
             ,
             blessed
             Abraham
             .
             And
             Abraham
             himself
             acknowledging
             this
             maioritie
             and
             superioritie
             ,
             gaue
             vnto
             him
             the
             tithes
             of
             the
             spoyles
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             truly
             is
             Christ
             ,
             vpon
             whom
             
             the
             redemption
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             &
             sanctification
             ,
             not
             of
             Abraham
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             faithful
             also
             ,
             doe
             depend
             .
             Here
             see
             you
             the
             things
             ,
             wherin
             (
             may
             we
             beleeue
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             a
             vessell
             of
             election
             )
             Melchizedeck
             was
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             No
             mention
             at
             all
             maketh
             he
             ,
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             bread
             nor
             of
             wine
             ;
             which
             we
             doubt
             the
             Apostle
             would
             haue
             done
             ,
             had
             Melchizedeck
             in
             this
             bene
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             place
             which
             they
             cite
             of
             Malachy
             ,
             saith
             thus
             :
             For
             from
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             vntill
             the
             going
             downe
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             my
             name
             (
             is
             great
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             And
             in
             euery
             place
             shal
             be
             offered
             to
             my
             name
             pure
             incense
             ,
             and
             Myrrach
             (
             which
             we
             translate
             ,
             present
             or
             guift
             )
             The
             common
             edition
             ,
             wherunto
             our
             aduersaries
             giue
             more
             credit
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Ebrew
             text
             ,
             translateth
             :
             
               Et
               in
               omni
               loco
               sacrificatur
               &
               offertur
               nomini
               meo
               oblatio
               munda
               .
            
             To
             wit
             :
             And
             in
             euery
             place
             is
             sacrificed
             and
             offered
             to
             my
             name
             ,
             a
             cleane
             offering
             .
             Here
             hence
             they
             conclude
             :
             that
             this
             cleane
             offering
             which
             in
             euery
             place
             ,
             is
             sacrificed
             ,
             and
             offered
             is
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             masse
             .
             But
             the
             Masse
             ,
             being
             a
             profanatiō
             of
             the
             holy
             supper
             (
             as
             before
             we
             haue
             proued
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             present
             ,
             nor
             offering
             ,
             which
             is
             offered
             to
             God
             ;
             nor
             acceptable
             to
             him
             :
             whereof
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             this
             Incense
             ,
             and
             present
             .
             Of
             which
             speaketh
             Malachy
             is
             another
             thing
             farre
             different
             from
             the
             Masse
             :
             It
             is
             (
             say
             I
             )
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             not
             expiatory
             ,
             but
             Eucharistical
             ,
             of
             prayse
             and
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             which
             the
             faithful
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             moment
             ,
             doe
             offer
             to
             God
             As
             before
             wee
             haue
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             hundred
             forty
             one
             Psal
             .
             and
             2.
             verse
             .
             The
             Prophet
             vseth
             these
             two
             very
             names
             which
             we
             translate
             Incence
             and
             offering
             .
             The
             which
             place
             ,
             none
             vnderstand
             of
             the
             Masse
             :
             because
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             .
             An
             euening
             sacrifice
             ;
             But
             their
             Masse
             is
             said
             in
             the
             morning
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             his
             people
             ,
             his
             priests
             and
             princes
             ,
             prouoked
             him
             with
             their
             superstitions
             ;
             and
             Idolatries
             ,
             to
             threaten
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             forsake
             them
             :
             that
             he
             would
             nought
             esteeme
             them
             :
             that
             he
             would
             take
             vnto
             himselfe
             another
             people
             ,
             which
             should
             serue
             him
             much
             better
             .
             Of
             whom
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             great
             regard
             .
             
             S.
             Paul
             alleageth
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             a
             notable
             passages
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             hath
             not
             Israel
             attained
             to
             knowledge
             ?
             First
             Moses
             saith
             ,
             I
             will
             prouoke
             you
             to
             ielousie
             with
             a
             people
             which
             is
             not
             mine
             :
             
             with
             a
             foolish
             people
             I
             will
             
             prouoke
             you
             to
             wrath
             :
             also
             Esaias
             is
             bold
             to
             say
             :
             
               I
               was
               foūd
               of
               those
               that
               sought
               me
               not
               ,
               I
               was
               manifested
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               enquired
               not
               for
               me
               &c.
               
            
             
             The
             same
             doth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Malachias
             :
             which
             we
             haue
             in
             hand
             ,
             
             forsaking
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             he
             saith
             
               I
               take
               no
               pleasure
               in
               you
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ,
               neither
               do
               I
               regard
               the
               offerings
               of
               your
               handes
               .
            
             You
             see
             here
             ,
             how
             he
             forsaketh
             the
             Iewish
             people
             :
             And
             then
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             hee
             admitteth
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             saying
             :
             For
             from
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             sunne
             vnto
             the
             going
             downe
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             my
             name
             is
             great
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             And
             in
             euery
             place
             shal
             be
             offered
             to
             my
             name
             Incense
             ,
             and
             a
             pure
             offering
             ,
             
             Then
             saith
             God
             :
             That
             his
             Church
             should
             now
             no
             more
             be
             straightned
             in
             Iudea
             :
             But
             that
             it
             should
             extend
             throughout
             all
             the
             world
             .
             
             Which
             was
             fulfilled
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             sent
             his
             Apostles
             throughout
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             to
             euery
             creature
             :
             Then
             did
             Malachy
             prophesie
             the
             calling
             and
             conuersion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             which
             hartily
             conuerted
             ;
             
             should
             offer
             Incense
             ,
             and
             a
             pure
             offering
             vnto
             God.
             That
             is
             to
             say
             :
             That
             they
             shall
             serue
             him
             ,
             with
             spirituall
             worshippe
             and
             seruice
             ,
             and
             shall
             worship
             him
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             :
             and
             not
             in
             this
             mountaine
             ,
             nor
             at
             Ierusalem
             (
             As
             said
             Christ
             to
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             )
             but
             throughout
             al
             the
             world
             The
             prophets
             when
             they
             will
             speake
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             signifie
             the
             spirituall
             worship
             ,
             Whereunto
             they
             exhort
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             lawe
             :
             And
             in
             stead
             of
             saying
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             people
             should
             turne
             vnto
             God
             ,
             They
             say
             :
             That
             they
             shall
             goe
             vp
             to
             Ierusalem
             .
             In
             stead
             of
             saying
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             South
             and
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             shall
             worship
             God
             :
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             offer
             for
             a
             present
             the
             riches
             of
             their
             land
             .
             To
             shewe
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             abundant
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             to
             giue
             to
             his
             faithfull
             ,
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             say
             :
             That
             the
             Daughters
             shal
             prophesie
             ,
             the
             young
             men
             shal
             see
             visions
             ,
             &
             old
             men
             shal
             dreame
             dreames
             .
             So
             now
             Malachy
             willing
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             shall
             worship
             God
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             saith
             :
             that
             they
             shall
             offer
             Incense
             and
             an
             offering
             ,
             which
             bee
             things
             which
             God
             in
             the
             lawe
             commaunded
             the
             Iewes
             to
             offer
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             addeth
             ,
             pure
             :
             to
             denote
             ,
             that
             this
             Incense
             and
             offering
             is
             not
             to
             be
             carnal
             but
             spirituall
             .
             What
             agreement
             hath
             this
             with
             the
             Masse
             ?
             Which
             is
             a
             
             diuelish
             inuentiō
             ,
             &
             prophaneth
             the
             holy
             supper
             ?
             Other
             places
             of
             the
             scripture
             alleage
             they
             for
             confirmation
             of
             their
             Masse
             :
             But
             with
             as
             great
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             As
             these
             two
             ,
             of
             Mechilzedeck
             and
             Malachy
             ,
             which
             by
             that
             is
             said
             may
             easily
             be
             answered
             .
             The
             8
             reason
             wherewith
             our
             aduersaries
             do
             magnifie
             their
             masse
             ,
             
             is
             for
             the
             great
             good
             &
             profit
             that
             therof
             they
             receiue
             :
             And
             of
             al
             these
             reasons
             ,
             &
             others
             such
             like
             which
             they
             alleadge
             ,
             they
             cōclude
             :
             vs
             to
             be
             heretiques
             &
             dogs
             worse
             thē
             Iewes
             &
             Turkes
             :
             Because
             ,
             we
             so
             shamelesly
             speake
             against
             the
             Masse
             ;
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             instituted
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             said
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             Church
             Catholike
             vnto
             this
             day
             hath
             celebrated
             &c.
             
             They
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             oblatiō
             and
             sacrifice
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             made
             vppon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             of
             his
             body
             and
             of
             his
             blood
             for
             remission
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             vs
             with
             God
             and
             to
             obtayne
             for
             vs
             life
             eternall
             :
             hee
             hath
             ordayned
             the
             Priestes
             ,
             which
             be
             successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             to
             consecrate
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             to
             transubstantiate
             it
             in
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             to
             sacrifice
             and
             offer
             vnto
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             that
             body
             and
             that
             blood
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sinnes
             and
             to
             obtaine
             all
             that
             is
             necessarie
             for
             vs
             ,
             both
             in
             body
             &
             soule
             .
             And
             what
             greater
             good
             then
             this
             (
             say
             they
             )
             can
             be
             ?
             This
             sacrifice
             (
             say
             they
             also
             )
             doth
             much
             profit
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             allay
             the
             paines
             ,
             
             which
             they
             haue
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             doe
             suffer
             in
             purgatory
             As
             we
             cited
             before
             of
             the
             dead
             mās
             scul
             of
             Macharius
             reported
             by
             Damascen
             .
             Who
             so
             lusteth
             to
             knowe
             the
             profits
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             Let
             him
             read
             the
             Spanish
             houers
             ,
             &
             he
             shall
             find
             very
             many
             .
             Amongst
             others
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             be
             these
             which
             follow
             ,
             as
             much
             worth
             is
             the
             masse
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             passion
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             Also
             that
             he
             which
             heareth
             it
             waxeth
             not
             old
             ,
             whilst
             he
             heareth
             it
             .
             Also
             that
             hee
             shall
             not
             loose
             that
             day
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             his
             eyes
             Also
             that
             he
             shal
             not
             die
             an
             euil
             death
             :
             also
             that
             he
             which
             shal
             haue
             seen
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             that
             day
             he
             shal
             die
             sodenly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             comunicating
             ,
             &
             he
             may
             not
             feare
             to
             be
             condemned
             .
             And
             al
             this
             say
             they
             that
             S.
             
               Iohn
               Chrisostom
               ,
               S.
               Augustine
            
             S.
             Ierom
             say
             ;
             for
             they
             knew
             how
             to
             raise
             false
             testimonies
             .
             These
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             haue
             the
             inquisitors
             of
             our
             countrey
             of
             Spaine
             many
             yeares
             ago
             yeelded
             to
             goe
             among
             the
             houers
             ,
             which
             cōmonly
             are
             praied
             .
             And
             if
             now
             they
             haue
             caused
             thē
             to
             be
             taken
             
             away
             ,
             and
             not
             suffered
             them
             to
             be
             printed
             :
             in
             this
             yet
             doe
             they
             shew
             their
             ignorance
             that
             for
             so
             many
             yeares
             ,
             they
             haue
             suffered
             and
             commanded
             ,
             that
             with
             their
             license
             they
             should
             print
             them
             .
             The
             cause
             that
             they
             now
             fall
             in
             account
             is
             :
             that
             so
             grosse
             ,
             and
             abhominable
             lies
             ,
             more
             serue
             at
             this
             day
             to
             make
             wary
             the
             people
             ,
             then
             to
             deceaue
             them
             ;
             And
             therefore
             permit
             they
             such
             things
             more
             ,
             to
             be
             printed
             .
             We
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             procureth
             vs
             no
             good
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             great
             mischiefe
             rather
             ,
             As
             after
             we
             shall
             see
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             we
             haue
             answered
             to
             the
             reasons
             wherewith
             our
             aduersaries
             thinke
             to
             mainetaine
             their
             Masse
             ,
             for
             more
             confutation
             thereof
             ,
             we
             will
             now
             likewise
             set
             downe
             some
             notable
             domages
             which
             it
             causeth
             ,
             and
             great
             aduersaries
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             follow
             the
             popish
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             masse
             .
             And
             I
             will
             not
             be
             much
             curious
             in
             seting
             down
             here
             al
             the
             domages
             &
             absurdities
             which
             follow
             of
             the
             masse
             :
             for
             that
             should
             be
             neuer
             to
             end
             .
             Only
             wil
             I
             set
             down
             such
             as
             most
             fitly
             come
             to
             mind
             for
             the
             presēt
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             causeth
             many
             domages
             .
             First
             it
             prophaneth
             the
             holy
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             suppressing
             and
             despising
             his
             death
             &
             passion
             .
             2.
             
             In
             it
             ,
             they
             inuocate
             the
             dead
             saints
             .
             3.
             
             In
             it
             dead
             saints
             are
             placed
             for
             intercessors
             .
             4.
             
             The
             priests
             that
             saith
             it
             ,
             holde
             hee
             intention
             to
             consecrate
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             that
             heare
             it
             commit
             idolatrie
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             The
             Masse
             mainetaineth
             many
             other
             abuses
             ,
             besides
             the
             Idolatrie
             of
             transubstantiation
             :
             As
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             the
             inuention
             of
             Purgatorie
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             common
             cutpurse
             .
             Sixt.
             In
             the
             masse
             defraud
             they
             the
             people
             of
             the
             halfe
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             this
             halfe
             doe
             they
             giue
             seldome
             and
             wickedly
             .
             Seuenthly
             .
             And
             put
             case
             the
             Masse
             were
             good
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             said
             in
             a
             straunge
             Language
             which
             the
             people
             vnderstand
             not
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             gesture
             mouing
             childish
             toyes
             ,
             &
             apish
             fopperies
             that
             rather
             prouoke
             laughter
             ,
             then
             deuotion
             .
             These
             seuen
             domages
             wee
             proue
             by
             the
             same
             order
             ,
             as
             we
             propounded
             them
             .
             And
             that
             the
             masse
             derogateth
             from
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             is
             clerely
             sene
             .
             For
             the
             Masse
             which
             for
             this
             cause
             was
             ordayned
             ,
             that
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             sacrifices
             should
             euery
             one
             day
             be
             offered
             ,
             what
             doth
             it
             pretend
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             passiō
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             wherin
             he
             offered
             himse●●e
             ,
             and
             this
             once
             by
             one
             only
             sacrifice
             remaineth
             buried
             
             and
             cast
             in
             a
             corner
             ?
             Who
             will
             thinke
             to
             be
             redeemed
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             see
             a
             new
             redemption
             in
             the
             Masse
             ?
             Who
             will
             beleeue
             his
             sins
             to
             be
             pardoned
             by
             the
             death
             &
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             shal
             see
             a
             new
             remission
             of
             sins
             in
             the
             Masse
             ?
             Inuocation
             is
             a
             high
             worship
             &
             seruice
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             due
             to
             God.
             
             For
             in
             him
             only
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             how
             saith
             S.
             
               Paule
               shall
               we
               call
               vpon
               him
               in
               whom
               we
               haue
               not
               beleeued
               ?
            
             So
             that
             inuocation
             presupposeth
             faith
             ,
             &
             such
             a
             faith
             as
             is
             founded
             vpon
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Nicen
             creed
             ,
             they
             sing
             in
             their
             Masse
             ,
             which
             beginneth
             
               Credo
               in
               vnum
               Deum
            
             .
             I
             beleeue
             in
             one
             only
             God.
             If
             in
             one
             only
             God
             we
             ought
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             one
             only
             God
             ought
             we
             to
             inuocate
             :
             The
             which
             inuocation
             being
             done
             in
             faith
             ,
             God
             promiseth
             that
             he
             will
             heare
             it
             .
             Whosoeuer
             shall
             call
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             (
             saith
             Ioel
             )
             shall
             escape
             &c
             ,
             
             As
             S.
             Paule
             Rom.
             10.
             13.
             and
             Saint
             Peter
             Acts
             2.
             21.
             doe
             interpret
             it
             ,
             shal
             bee
             saued
             .
             Also
             that
             only
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             inuocated
             ,
             is
             by
             this
             reason
             proued
             .
             Sacrifice
             is
             only
             due
             to
             the
             true
             God
             (
             this
             our
             aduersaries
             will
             not
             deny
             )
             inuocation
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             .
             As
             saith
             the
             Psal
             ,
             50.
             14.
             
             
               Sacrifice
               vnto
               me
               praise
            
             :
             or
             as
             saith
             the
             common
             edition
             ,
             
               The
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
            
             :
             The
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             commendeth
             the
             Apostle
             Hebr.
             13.
             15.
             and
             Hosea
             14.
             3
             ,
             that
             we
             shal
             offer
             to
             God.
             Therefore
             Inuocation
             ,
             sith
             it
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             onely
             ,
             ought
             it
             to
             bee
             offered
             .
             But
             our
             aduersaries
             forsaking
             the
             fountaine
             of
             liuing
             waters
             ,
             haue
             digged
             them
             broken
             cesternes
             which
             can
             holde
             no
             water
             .
             
             They
             leaue
             to
             call
             vppon
             God
             ,
             and
             inuocate
             the
             Saints
             .
             And
             Saints
             sometime
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             knowne
             who
             they
             bee
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             ,
             that
             are
             burning
             in
             hell
             .
             An
             example
             haue
             we
             hereof
             ,
             in
             the
             prayer
             of
             S.
             Roccus
             ,
             which
             togither
             with
             the
             Crowne
             of
             our
             Lady
             in
             the
             1581
             yeare
             was
             printed
             in
             the
             house
             of
             
               Iohn
               Gutierres
            
             in
             Siuell
             .
             The
             praier
             saith
             thus
             God
             which
             to
             the
             blessed
             Roccus
             diddest
             promise
             a
             table
             which
             an
             Angel
             caried
             that
             hee
             which
             shall
             pittiously
             inuocate
             him
             ,
             may
             not
             bee
             offended
             with
             the
             affliction
             of
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             prayer
             of
             Roccus
             ,
             I
             put
             for
             example
             ,
             because
             it
             came
             first
             to
             hand
             .
             Many
             other
             examples
             may
             bee
             drawne
             from
             their
             Masses
             .
             For
             what
             doe
             they
             in
             all
             their
             prayers
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             to
             the
             Saintes
             :
             but
             call
             vppon
             them
             ,
             requesting
             them
             to
             doe
             this
             
             or
             that
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             commandement
             either
             in
             the
             olde
             or
             newe
             Testament
             ,
             wherein
             God
             commandeth
             vs
             to
             call
             vpon
             any
             other
             then
             himselfe
             .
             
               Call
               vpon
               me
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               heare
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               honor
               me
               .
            
             He
             neuer
             saith
             ,
             Call
             vpon
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             Angel
             ,
             vpon
             this
             or
             that
             other
             Saint
             ,
             vpon
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Samuel
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               Esay
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             his
             Apostles
             besought
             him
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             pray
             ,
             did
             not
             command
             them
             to
             call
             vpon
             his
             mother
             ,
             vpon
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Saint
             :
             but
             he
             commaunded
             them
             to
             call
             vpon
             God
             :
             and
             of
             him
             should
             they
             demaund
             whatsoeuer
             they
             had
             need
             of
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             body
             as
             the
             soule
             .
             All
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             prayer
             that
             he
             taught
             them
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             as
             there
             is
             no
             commandement
             to
             call
             vpon
             any
             other
             ,
             then
             vpon
             God
             :
             So
             is
             there
             no
             example
             of
             any
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             old
             or
             newe
             testament
             that
             hath
             called
             vpon
             any
             other
             then
             God
             alone
             .
             Secure
             wee
             are
             of
             the
             infinite
             goodnesse
             ,
             loue
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             God.
             Assured
             we
             are
             ,
             that
             wheresoeuer
             wee
             shall
             be
             ,
             albeit
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             the
             whale
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             fierie
             furnace
             ,
             and
             shall
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             he
             heareth
             vs.
             But
             of
             the
             Saints
             will
             we
             not
             say
             so
             much
             ,
             whose
             goodnesse
             ,
             charitie
             and
             power
             is
             limitted
             ,
             and
             communicated
             of
             that
             infinite
             .
             Only
             God
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             in
             euerie
             place
             .
             The
             Saints
             be
             finite
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             in
             euerie
             place
             ,
             &
             so
             can
             neither
             heare
             nor
             see
             our
             miseries
             and
             necessities
             .
             And
             seeing
             we
             intreat
             of
             inuocation
             ,
             reason
             would
             wee
             should
             say
             something
             of
             prayer
             ,
             
             because
             inuocation
             is
             so
             commonly
             called
             Prayer
             is
             a
             certaine
             familiar
             conference
             &
             discourse
             ,
             which
             the
             faithfull
             soule
             hath
             with
             her
             God
             :
             wherein
             she
             sheweth
             all
             her
             necessities
             :
             that
             he
             is
             as
             a
             Lord
             ,
             may
             not
             only
             beare
             thē
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             a
             father
             may
             prouide
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             beleeueth
             that
             his
             Maiestie
             will
             so
             do
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             doth
             the
             same
             .
             Prayer
             is
             a
             lifting
             vp
             of
             the
             soule
             vnto
             God.
             Prayer
             is
             a
             ladder
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             ,
             the
             soule
             mounteth
             from
             this
             vale
             of
             teares
             ,
             from
             this
             gulfe
             of
             miseries
             ,
             and
             pierceth
             all
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             stayeth
             not
             vntill
             it
             present
             it selfe
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             propose
             vnto
             him
             all
             her
             necessities
             ,
             beleeuing
             as
             a
             good
             father
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             prouide
             for
             them
             .
             This
             Ladder
             of
             Prayer
             hath
             foure
             stages
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Ladder
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               1
               Necessitie
               constraineth
               vs
               to
               pray
               .
            
             
               
               2
               The
               Commandement
               of
               God
               commandeth
               it
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               Promise
               maketh
               vs
               assured
               to
               be
               heard
               .
            
             
               4
               Faith
               obtaineth
               that
               which
               is
               prayed
               for
               .
            
          
           
             Man
             of
             his
             owne
             nature
             and
             condition
             is
             so
             euill
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             haughty
             and
             proud
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             necessitie
             constraine
             him
             ,
             hee
             would
             neuer
             subiect
             himselfe
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             yet
             call
             vppon
             him
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             sayd
             Dauid
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             verse
             71.
             
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               that
               thou
               hast
               humbled
            
             (
             or
             cast
             me
             downe
             )
             and
             a
             little
             before
             hee
             had
             sayd
             ,
             
               Before
               I
               was
               humbled
            
             (
             or
             abased
             )
             
               I
               went
               astray
            
             .
             The
             good
             which
             Dauid
             drewe
             of
             this
             de●ection
             ,
             and
             euery
             Christian
             ought
             to
             drawe
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             that
             hee
             humbled
             himsefe
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             called
             vpon
             him
             .
             The
             Saints
             seeing
             themselues
             oppressed
             with
             afflictions
             and
             sorrowes
             ,
             doe
             acknowledge
             their
             offences
             ,
             and
             call
             vpon
             God.
             So
             did
             Dauid
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
             
               When
               I
               was
               in
               trouble
               I
               called
               vpon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               heard
               me
               .
            
             But
             when
             the
             wicked
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             they
             blaspheme
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             dispaire
             .
             This
             is
             a
             marke
             by
             which
             the
             children
             of
             God
             doe
             differ
             from
             those
             which
             bee
             not
             his
             .
             The
             second
             stage
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             commaundeth
             vs
             to
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             
               Call
               vpon
               me
               in
               the
               time
               of
               tribul●tion
               ,
            
             Pfal
             .
             50.
             15.
             
             The
             third
             stage
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Promise
             doth
             make
             vs
             assured
             to
             bee
             heard
             .
             And
             so
             when
             God
             commaundeth
             Dauid
             to
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             hee
             promiseth
             that
             he
             will
             deliuer
             him
             :
             and
             addeth
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             afflicted
             calleth
             vpon
             God
             ,
             hee
             doth
             him
             great
             seruice
             ,
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               honour
               me
            
             saith
             he
             .
             Also
             Psal
             .
             91.
             vers
             .
             15.
             hee
             saith
             :
             
               He
               shall
               call
               vpon
               me
            
             ,
             and
             then
             promiseth
             ,
             
               and
               I
               vvill
               heare
               him
               :
               I
               vvill
               be
               vvith
               him
               in
               trouble
               ,
               I
               vvill
               deliuer
               him
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               him
               .
            
             In
             diuerse
             places
             doth
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             promise
             ,
             
             that
             hee
             which
             shall
             call
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             shall
             bee
             saued
             :
             but
             in
             no
             place
             doth
             it
             promise
             ayde
             ,
             
             succour
             or
             saluation
             to
             him
             that
             shall
             call
             vpon
             any
             other
             (
             be
             hee
             neuer
             so
             holy
             )
             then
             God.
             The
             fourth
             stage
             is
             ,
             Faith
             obtaineth
             that
             which
             is
             prayed
             for
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             ye
             desire
             when
             yee
             pray
             (
             Christ
             sayth
             ,
             Mark.
             11.
             24.
             
             )
             beleeue
             that
             ye
             shall
             haue
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             bee
             done
             vnto
             you
             .
             This
             faith
             had
             Dauid
             ,
             Psal
             .
             4.
             4.
             when
             hee
             sayd
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               heare
               me
               when
               I
               call
               vpon
               him
               .
            
             The
             eleuenth
             chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrues
             confirmeth
             this
             with
             many
             examples
             .
             Reade
             this
             whole
             chapter
             ,
             for
             therein
             is
             liuely
             set
             
             forth
             the
             power
             and
             efficacie
             of
             fayth
             without
             the
             which
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God.
             If
             the
             heart
             bee
             not
             sincere
             ,
             simple
             ,
             
             and
             pure
             ,
             albeit
             one
             crie
             vnto
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             heare
             him
             :
             as
             he
             heard
             not
             Esau
             ,
             albeit
             he
             prayed
             with
             teares
             :
             neither
             heard
             he
             Saul
             ,
             nor
             many
             others
             of
             a
             double
             heart
             :
             and
             to
             make
             the
             heart
             perfect
             ,
             only
             faith
             sufficeth
             :
             Faith
             then
             is
             that
             which
             obtaineth
             that
             which
             we
             pray
             for
             .
             The
             commandement
             which
             commandeth
             vs
             to
             pray
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             creatures
             .
             The
             promise
             which
             maketh
             vs
             assured
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             God
             ,
             &
             not
             the
             creatures
             ,
             maketh
             .
             The
             faith
             that
             obtaines
             that
             which
             is
             prayed
             for
             ,
             is
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             creatures
             .
             Hereupon
             &
             with
             great
             reason
             ,
             will
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             ladder
             of
             prayer
             which
             hath
             such
             stages
             ,
             bringeth
             vs
             not
             to
             the
             creatures
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             creator
             ,
             to
             only
             God
             omnipotent
             .
             Him
             only
             let
             vs
             worship
             ,
             him
             only
             let
             vs
             call
             vpon
             ,
             to
             him
             onely
             let
             vs
             pray
             :
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             sure
             we
             are
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             confounded
             .
             He
             grant
             vs
             the
             grace
             that
             we
             may
             truly
             feele
             our
             necessitie
             and
             miserie
             ,
             and
             feeling
             it
             ,
             may
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             being
             assured
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             &
             promise
             sake
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sacrifice
             wherewith
             his
             only
             begotten
             sonne
             reconciled
             vs
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             heare
             vs.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             Masse
             which
             is
             not
             full
             of
             intercessions
             of
             Saints
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Priest
             also
             which
             saith
             it
             ,
             presumeth
             to
             be
             a
             mediatour
             and
             intercessour
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             pardon
             the
             sinnes
             of
             those
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             saith
             his
             Masse
             ,
             be
             they
             quicke
             or
             dead
             .
             And
             not
             for
             men
             onely
             intreateth
             hee
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             praying
             the
             Father
             to
             receiue
             and
             accept
             him
             ,
             as
             hee
             accepted
             the
             scacrifice
             of
             
               Abel
               ,
               Abraham
            
             ,
             and
             Melchisedech
             .
             Whereof
             we
             will
             entreat
             in
             the
             fourth
             domage
             which
             the
             Masse
             worketh
             .
             Yet
             is
             there
             no
             other
             mediator
             but
             Iesus
             Christ
             alone
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             this
             :
             for
             he
             that
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             must
             be
             in
             hand
             with
             both
             parties
             ,
             between
             whō
             he
             is
             made
             a
             mediator
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             be
             in
             hatred
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             welbeloued
             with
             one
             of
             the
             parties
             ,
             he
             shal
             neuer
             preuaile
             :
             for
             suspected
             shal
             he
             euer
             be
             holden
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             was
             it
             meere
             that
             man
             hauing
             offended
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             to
             be
             reconciled
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             needfull
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             the
             reconcilour
             ,
             Intercessour
             ,
             aduocate
             and
             mediator
             ,
             should
             bee
             verie
             God
             and
             very
             man
             :
             for
             had
             hee
             bene
             onely
             man
             ,
             hee
             should
             haue
             bene
             a
             sinner
             ;
             conceiued
             and
             borne
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             
             should
             hue
             nought
             preuailed
             with
             God.
             And
             had
             hee
             bene
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             by
             dying
             haue
             satisfied
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             (
             as
             dyed
             our
             Mediatour
             and
             Intercessour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             dying
             ,
             satisfied
             and
             payd
             all
             whatsoeuer
             man
             ought
             to
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             )
             Like
             as
             sinne
             for
             being
             committed
             against
             the
             infinite
             God
             ,
             was
             infinite
             :
             so
             was
             it
             meete
             ,
             that
             the
             wages
             of
             that
             sinne
             ,
             should
             be
             infinite
             :
             and
             so
             the
             infinite
             God
             and
             man
             Christ
             ,
             perfourmed
             the
             same
             .
             No
             other
             intercessour
             ,
             nor
             mediator
             is
             there
             to
             obtaine
             of
             the
             Father
             pardon
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             Christ
             alone
             :
             for
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             :
             so
             is
             there
             but
             one
             Mediatour
             betweene
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             
             the
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             as
             sayth
             Saint
             Paul.
             He
             onely
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             :
             as
             in
             many
             places
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrues
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             witnesse
             .
             The
             same
             which
             we
             said
             of
             inuocation
             ,
             say
             we
             also
             now
             :
             that
             there
             is
             no
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             commandeth
             to
             put
             the
             dead
             Saints
             for
             intercessours
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             example
             in
             the
             olde
             or
             newe
             Testament
             ,
             that
             anie
             of
             the
             faithfull
             hath
             put
             them
             for
             intercessors
             .
             To
             seeke
             bread
             beyond
             wheate
             may
             we
             not
             goe
             :
             for
             better
             bread
             then
             that
             of
             wheate
             cannot
             be
             .
             Wee
             may
             not
             leaue
             a
             certaintie
             for
             a
             thing
             vncertain
             .
             Assured
             we
             are
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             our
             Intercessour
             :
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             the
             same
             wee
             see
             not
             by
             holy
             Scripture
             :
             and
             it
             not
             appearing
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             yet
             (
             doubting
             without
             faith
             )
             will
             we
             put
             them
             for
             intercessours
             .
             And
             whatsoeuer
             proceedeth
             not
             of
             faith
             is
             sinne
             ,
             
             as
             saith
             S.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             And
             writing
             to
             the
             Hebrues
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Without
               faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
            
             Whereupon
             we
             conclude
             then
             :
             that
             Christ
             onely
             wee
             ought
             to
             put
             for
             our
             intercessour
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Masse
             doteth
             in
             putting
             for
             intercessour
             another
             besides
             Christ
             ,
             to
             obtaine
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             not
             Christ
             onely
             in
             dying
             was
             our
             Mediatour
             .
             But
             now
             also
             is
             he
             the
             same
             :
             as
             Saint
             Iohn
             in
             his
             catholike
             Epistle
             ,
             saith
             :
             
               Little
               children
               ,
               these
               thinges
               haue
               I
               written
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               yee
               sinne
               not
               :
               And
               if
               anie
               man
               sin
               ,
               we
               haue
               an
               aduocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             Had
             there
             bene
             more
             Aduocates
             then
             one
             ,
             Saint
             Iohn
             would
             doubtlesse
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             
               We
               haue
               Aduocates
            
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             named
             them
             .
             But
             as
             hee
             certainely
             knew
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             but
             onely
             one
             Aduocate
             ,
             he
             sayd
             ,
             
               We
               haue
               an
               Aduocate
            
             ,
             and
             
             nameth
             him
             ,
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             addeth
             ,
             
               The
               righteous
            
             :
             By
             which
             tytle
             all
             other
             men
             he
             excludeth
             :
             all
             which
             (
             none
             excepted
             )
             of
             their
             owne
             nature
             are
             the
             children
             of
             wrath
             ;
             conceyued
             and
             hardened
             in
             sinne
             ,
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             their
             mothers
             :
             as
             ,
             that
             holie
             Prophet
             king
             Dauid
             witnesseth
             .
             
             This
             doctrine
             so
             wholsome
             and
             full
             of
             consolation
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             wil
             be
             our
             mediator
             and
             Intercessor
             ,
             hath
             Sathan
             obscured
             and
             for
             many
             yeares
             buried
             it
             in
             the
             church
             .
             Who
             was
             he
             that
             seeing
             himselfe
             in
             necessity
             and
             misery
             would
             remēber
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             put
             him
             for
             an
             intercessor
             &
             aduocate
             with
             his
             father
             ?
             Some
             ran
             to
             one
             he
             or
             she
             Saint
             ,
             others
             to
             other
             :
             according
             to
             their
             zeale
             &
             according
             to
             their
             foolish
             deuotion
             and
             sometimes
             put
             they
             those
             for
             Intercessors
             ,
             whose
             soules
             were
             burning
             in
             hell
             .
             With
             the
             Popes
             is
             it
             no
             new
             thing
             to
             discannonize
             these
             whom
             other
             Popes
             haue
             canonized
             for
             Saints
             :
             For
             example
             .
             Pope
             Boniface
             8.
             that
             discannonized
             
               Hermanus
               Ferrariensis
            
             ,
             comaunding
             him
             after
             he
             had
             30
             yeeres
             beene
             buried
             ,
             to
             be
             vntombed
             and
             burned
             ;
             during
             all
             which
             time
             he
             had
             bin
             holden
             for
             a
             Saint
             &
             was
             inuocated
             of
             al
             ,
             contrariwise
             a
             Pope
             hath
             bin
             which
             cannonized
             him
             for
             a
             Saint
             ,
             whom
             others
             condemned
             for
             an
             heretike
             .
             S.
             Ierome
             and
             Pope
             Damasus
             condemned
             for
             an
             Arrian
             Pope
             Liberius
             ,
             but
             Gregory
             7.
             did
             cannonize
             him
             for
             a
             Saint
             .
             Their
             Mule
             being
             sicke
             ,
             they
             call
             vpon
             S.
             Polonia
             :
             when
             they
             haue
             fore
             eyes
             ,
             S.
             Lucie
             :
             for
             the
             throate
             they
             inuocate
             S.
             Blase
             :
             for
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             S.
             Roccus
             .
             They
             go
             yet
             further
             ,
             and
             shamelessely
             for
             their
             filthy
             lusts
             ,
             put
             they
             Magdalen
             for
             intercessour
             :
             the
             barren
             put
             for
             intercessour
             ,
             whom
             thinke
             you
             ?
             
             the
             great
             gyant
             Saint
             Christopher
             :
             whose
             legend
             for
             being
             so
             fabulous
             ,
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             third
             commanded
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Roman
             Breuiarie
             ,
             which
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             corrected
             :
             as
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Marcellus
             the
             second
             before
             wee
             haue
             noted
             .
             How
             many
             kingdomes
             ,
             how
             many
             prouinces
             ,
             how
             manie
             people
             ,
             how
             many
             houses
             ,
             how
             many
             persons
             there
             bee
             ,
             so
             manie
             protecting
             Gods
             haue
             they
             ,
             whom
             they
             put
             for
             their
             intercessours
             .
             God
             our
             maker
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             redeemer
             sleepe
             .
             Hereof
             complaine
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
             and
             chiefly
             Ieremie
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             
               For
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               thy
               cities
               vvere
               thy
               Gods
               ,
               ô
               Iudah
               .
            
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             great
             mercie
             hath
             pleased
             
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             ,
             to
             shew
             vs
             so
             great
             mercie
             ,
             as
             to
             renew
             and
             raise
             vp
             againe
             this
             doctrine
             so
             admirable
             and
             full
             of
             consolation
             :
             the
             which
             in
             the
             time
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             of
             ignorance
             and
             superstition
             was
             dead
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             buried
             :
             Here
             will
             I
             briefly
             recite
             a
             chaunce
             ,
             that
             vpon
             this
             matter
             happened
             .
             It
             is
             now
             thirty
             sixe
             yeares
             past
             ,
             that
             one
             conferring
             with
             a
             graduate
             ,
             with
             a
             maister
             in
             Israell
             :
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             sayd
             vnto
             him
             :
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             now
             also
             our
             Aduocate
             .
             The
             maister
             wondred
             at
             that
             which
             was
             said
             ,
             it
             seeming
             to
             him
             to
             be
             new
             doctrine
             ,
             for
             that
             neuer
             such
             had
             he
             heard
             or
             read
             .
             The
             other
             seeing
             him
             wonder
             ,
             wondred
             at
             his
             wonder
             ,
             and
             for
             confirmation
             of
             that
             he
             had
             sayd
             ,
             alleaged
             vnto
             him
             the
             place
             of
             S.
             
               Iohn
               ,
               We
               haue
               an
               aduocate
               with
               the
               father
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
               &c.
            
             Saint
             Paul
             confirmeth
             this
             doctrin
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             34.
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Who
               is
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               maketh
               request
            
             (
             or
             intercession
             )
             
               for
               vs.
            
             And
             Heb.
             7.
             25.
             
             
               Wherefore
               hee
               is
               able
               also
               euerlastingly
               to
               saue
               them
               that
               come
               vnto
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               seeing
               he
               euer
               liueth
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               them
               .
            
             Well
             beleeued
             this
             Maister
             that
             the
             Saints
             were
             Aduocates
             :
             but
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             neither
             beleeued
             ,
             nor
             knewe
             .
             If
             he
             being
             a
             Maister
             in
             Israel
             ,
             was
             ignorant
             of
             this
             what
             shall
             wee
             wonder
             if
             the
             ignorant
             people
             know
             it
             not
             ?
             What
             shall
             we
             maruell
             if
             silly
             old
             women
             do
             not
             knowe
             it
             ?
             That
             which
             I
             say
             :
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             intercessour
             but
             Christ
             ,
             I
             meane
             it
             as
             touching
             the
             obtaining
             of
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             for
             otherwise
             one
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             another
             .
             And
             so
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             recommendeth
             himselfe
             to
             the
             prayers
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             hee
             wrote
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             him
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Apostle
             besought
             God
             for
             them
             .
             Should
             the
             Priest
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             saying
             his
             Masse
             ,
             he
             so
             prayed
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             prayed
             for
             them
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             :
             such
             a
             prayer
             (
             were
             it
             done
             in
             faith
             )
             should
             be
             good
             .
             But
             to
             presume
             to
             be
             an
             intercessour
             ,
             and
             to
             sell
             his
             sacrifice
             for
             as
             much
             vertue
             and
             efficacie
             ,
             as
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             it selfe
             .
             This
             is
             intollerable
             &
             ouermuch
             pride
             .
             Let
             them
             begin
             to
             hūble
             thēselues
             ,
             &
             to
             giue
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             only
             pardoneth
             sins
             ,
             &
             this
             doth
             he
             by
             the
             only
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             only
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             he
             once
             ,
             &
             no
             more
             offred
             to
             his
             father
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             domage
             ,
             which
             we
             say
             the
             Masse
             worketh
             ,
             and
             
             this
             passeth
             and
             ought
             no
             way
             to
             be
             supportted
             .
             
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Priest
             which
             sayeth
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             that
             heare
             it
             commit
             Idolatry
             .
             How
             great
             a
             sinne
             is
             Idolatry
             and
             how
             much
             more
             God
             abhorreth
             it
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             we
             haue
             already
             declared
             in
             our
             first
             Treatise
             .
             The
             Priest
             ordayned
             for
             the
             Masse
             (
             say
             our
             Aduersaries
             )
             hath
             authoritie
             and
             power
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             vicar
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             that
             in
             saying
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             
               Hoc
               est
               enim
               corpus
               meum
            
             (
             so
             that
             hee
             say
             them
             
               super
               debitam
               materiam
            
             ,
             ouer
             a
             competent
             matter
             ,
             and
             with
             intention
             to
             consecrate
             )
             he
             changeth
             ,
             conuerteth
             ,
             transformeth
             and
             transubstantiateth
             (
             this
             last
             word
             is
             it
             that
             best
             pleaseth
             them
             )
             the
             bread
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             into
             his
             bloud
             .
             In
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             be
             the
             Priest
             what
             ye
             will
             ,
             liue
             hee
             a
             letcher
             in
             mortall
             sinne
             (
             as
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             do
             )
             be
             he
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             infamous
             villaine
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             for
             al
             this
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             this
             authoritie
             he
             hath
             ,
             to
             bring
             Christ
             from
             heauen
             ,
             in
             finishing
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             him
             into
             the
             place
             where
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             were
             :
             so
             that
             no
             more
             bread
             ,
             nor
             no
             more
             wine
             remaine
             (
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             of
             the
             wine
             is
             vanished
             and
             gone
             to
             nought
             )
             but
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             which
             is
             there
             trulie
             ,
             really
             ,
             corporally
             ,
             and
             carnally
             (
             these
             be
             their
             proper
             termes
             )
             as
             bigge
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             ,
             as
             corpulent
             ,
             and
             as
             large
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             when
             hee
             dyed
             for
             vs
             sinners
             .
             This
             is
             their
             doctrine
             .
             And
             because
             we
             beleeue
             not
             these
             straunge
             things
             which
             be
             contrarie
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             contrarie
             to
             that
             which
             the
             ancient
             Doctors
             haue
             taught
             (
             as
             we
             will
             prooue
             it
             )
             they
             condemne
             vs
             for
             heretikes
             ,
             they
             persecute
             vs
             most
             cruelly
             with
             fire
             and
             bloud
             ,
             worse
             then
             were
             wee
             Iewes
             or
             Turkes
             .
             But
             another
             more
             strong
             then
             they
             ,
             to
             their
             griefe
             ,
             hath
             defended
             ,
             doth
             defend
             ,
             and
             will
             defend
             vs
             from
             them
             .
             Who
             listeth
             to
             know
             more
             of
             the
             roote
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             let
             him
             reade
             their
             new
             Councels
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Popes
             by
             their
             Legats
             tyrannically
             haue
             gouerned
             .
             Let
             him
             reade
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             Decretals
             ,
             Sextos
             ,
             Clementines
             ,
             and
             Extrauagants
             ,
             there
             shall
             hee
             find
             it
             at
             fall
             .
             Let
             him
             not
             reade
             the
             Scripture
             for
             in
             it
             shall
             hee
             finde
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             confirme
             such
             wonders
             .
             
             Scotus
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             pillers
             of
             
             their
             Church
             sayth
             ;
             That
             albeyt
             the
             priest
             were
             not
             attyred
             to
             celebrate
             :
             nor
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             :
             nor
             ouer
             any
             Altar
             :
             but
             should
             saye
             the
             fiue
             wordes
             or
             the
             foure
             ,
             leauing
             out
             
               (
               Enim
            
             )
             ouer
             all
             the
             bread
             that
             is
             in
             the
             market
             or
             in
             the
             Pantry
             :
             and
             ouer
             all
             the
             wyne
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Sellar
             ;
             how
             much
             bread
             so
             euer
             should
             be
             in
             the
             pantrie
             or
             in
             the
             market
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             had
             intention
             to
             consecrate
             )
             should
             be
             in
             that
             very
             moment
             conuerted
             &
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             and
             all
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             sellar
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             wordes
             spoken
             and
             pronounced
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             should
             be
             conuerted
             into
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             Herehence
             it
             commeth
             that
             no
             bread
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             remayning
             in
             the
             sacrament
             in
             their
             Sagrarios
             or
             pixes
             do
             they
             keepe
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             anie
             shall
             be
             sicke
             ,
             they
             may
             with
             torch-light
             carie
             it
             in
             procession
             ,
             that
             the
             diseased
             may
             adore
             and
             receiue
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             his
             soule
             .
             Iesus
             Christ
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             in
             sort
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             one
             Masse
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             more
             also
             ,
             if
             so
             many
             could
             bee
             said
             in
             one
             moment
             .
             And
             whole
             Christ
             is
             not
             in
             all
             the
             Host
             only
             :
             but
             also
             in
             euery
             small
             parcell
             ,
             how
             little
             soeuer
             it
             be
             :
             so
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             host
             as
             the
             soule
             is
             in
             the
             body
             :
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             euery
             part
             thereof
             .
          
           
             This
             their
             doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             they
             confirme
             ,
             
             first
             with
             the
             omnipotencie
             of
             God
             :
             that
             seeing
             God
             of
             nothing
             could
             create
             something
             ,
             the
             heauen
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             is
             therein
             contained
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             can
             he
             cause
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             conuerted
             and
             transubstantiated
             into
             another
             .
             2.
             
             They
             say
             :
             that
             seeing
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             infallible
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             meete
             that
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             must
             be
             in
             sort
             as
             hee
             spake
             it
             :
             and
             sith
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             body
             :
             they
             now
             inferre
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             is
             no
             bread
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             For
             confirmation
             of
             their
             opinion
             ,
             they
             also
             alleage
             the
             sayings
             of
             Doctors
             .
             In
             answering
             to
             these
             three
             reasons
             wherewith
             they
             confirme
             their
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             me
             seemeth
             wee
             shall
             haue
             answered
             to
             all
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             in
             this
             matter
             they
             can
             obiect
             vnto
             vs.
             
             
          
           
             That
             which
             they
             say
             of
             the
             omnipotency
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             should
             once
             denie
             :
             we
             confesse
             it
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             also
             (
             without
             may
             be
             )
             much
             better
             then
             they
             .
             With
             all
             our
             
             heart
             we
             do
             also
             confesse
             that
             which
             the
             Creed
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               beleeue
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               almightie
            
             (
             all
             sufficient
             )
             that
             which
             we
             say
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             power
             to
             the
             deede
             ,
             is
             no
             good
             maner
             of
             argument
             .
             God
             in
             that
             he
             is
             omnipotent
             ,
             may
             eftsoones
             drowne
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             drowne
             it
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Noah
             :
             and
             the
             malice
             of
             our
             times
             is
             no
             lesse
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             then
             that
             of
             that
             time
             .
             Notwithstanding
             his
             omnipotencie
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             our
             extreme
             malice
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             he
             will
             not
             drown
             it
             ,
             because
             so
             promised
             he
             to
             Noah
             ,
             when
             he
             sayd
             ,
             
               My
               couenant
               will
               I
               establish
               witb
               you
               ,
               that
               from
               henceforth
               all
               flesh
               shal
               not
               be
               rooted
               out
               by
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               floud
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             to
             seale
             and
             confirme
             this
             promise
             ,
             God
             gaue
             him
             the
             Bow
             in
             the
             cloudes
             ,
             for
             a
             signe
             of
             this
             couenant
             ,
             &c.
             Reade
             the
             historie
             .
             To
             this
             same
             purpose
             is
             it
             sayd
             in
             the
             Psalm
             .
             140.
             9.
             that
             God
             set
             a
             bound
             for
             the
             waters
             ,
             ouer
             which
             they
             shal
             not
             passe
             ,
             nor
             turne
             againe
             to
             couer
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             God
             speaking
             to
             Iob
             concerning
             the
             sea
             ,
             chap.
             38.
             10.
             saith
             ,
             I
             established
             my
             commaundement
             vpon
             it
             ,
             and
             set
             barres
             and
             doores
             :
             and
             said
             :
             Hitherto
             shalt
             thou
             come
             ,
             but
             no
             further
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             it
             stay
             thy
             proud
             waues
             .
             Here
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             albeit
             God
             of
             his
             absolute
             power
             can
             drowne
             the
             whole
             world
             againe
             ,
             yet
             will
             hee
             not
             drowne
             it
             .
             So
             then
             say
             we
             now
             ,
             that
             Christ
             could
             doe
             that
             which
             they
             say
             ,
             annihilate
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             be
             transubstantiated
             into
             it
             .
             But
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             do
             it
             :
             because
             he
             will
             remaine
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             father
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             humanitie
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             flesh
             which
             he
             tooke
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             wherein
             he
             dyed
             ,
             wiil
             he
             neuer
             descend
             hither
             ,
             vntill
             he
             come
             to
             iudge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             .
             And
             so
             to
             this
             end
             sayd
             he
             to
             his
             disciples
             :
             
               The
               poore
               ye
               shall
               haue
               alwayes
               with
               you
               ,
               but
               me
               shall
               ye
               not
               haue
               alwayes
               .
            
             For
             fortie
             dayes
             passed
             after
             his
             resurrection
             hee
             ascended
             into
             heauen
             ,
             &
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
             Very
             well
             did
             his
             Apostle
             S.
             Peter
             vnderstand
             this
             ,
             when
             in
             a
             sermon
             which
             he
             preached
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
             hee
             sayd
             :
             Whom
             (
             meaning
             Christ
             )
             
               the
               heauens
               must
               containe
               vntill
               the
               time
               that
               all
               things
               bee
               restored
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Creed
             we
             confesse
             .
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             ascended
             into
             heauen
             ,
             and
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             from
             whence
             
             shall
             come
             to
             iudge
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             .
             
             Then
             will
             he
             not
             come
             to
             transubstantiate
             the
             bread
             into
             his
             body
             .
             So
             our
             aduersaries
             be
             heretikes
             ,
             denying
             in
             deed
             this
             article
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             with
             their
             mouth
             they
             confesse
             in
             the
             Creed
             .
             Hereuppon
             let
             vs
             nowe
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Christ
             can
             ,
             but
             hee
             will
             not
             ,
             transubstantiate
             himselfe
             into
             the
             bread
             ,
             but
             will
             sit
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             vntill
             he
             come
             to
             iudge
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             doth
             witnesse
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Creed
             wee
             confesse
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             wherewith
             they
             confirme
             their
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             infallible
             truth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             necessitie
             that
             which
             hee
             sayth
             must
             bee
             as
             hee
             saith
             it
             :
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             :
             Then
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             his
             bodie
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Bread.
             With
             Esayas
             ,
             chap.
             53.
             verse
             9.
             and
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             22.
             confesse
             we
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             neuer
             sinned
             :
             we
             also
             confesse
             ,
             that
             vntruth
             nor
             deceit
             was
             euer
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             :
             For
             he
             is
             that
             which
             of
             himselfe
             he
             saith
             ,
             Ioh.
             chap.
             14.
             verse
             6.
             
             
               The
               way
               ,
               the
               trueth
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               .
            
             Wee
             also
             confesse
             ,
             that
             with
             his
             owne
             mouth
             he
             hath
             sayd
             :
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             :
             and
             so
             beleeue
             we
             that
             it
             is
             .
             For
             should
             wee
             denie
             that
             which
             our
             King
             ,
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             Priest
             affirmeth
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Thus
             farre
             agree
             we
             with
             our
             aduersaries
             .
             The
             difference
             that
             is
             betweene
             them
             and
             vs
             ,
             is
             as
             touching
             the
             maner
             .
             How
             or
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             that
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             by
             the
             meane
             of
             his
             minister
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             Supper
             doth
             giue
             vs
             ,
             is
             truely
             and
             really
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             For
             the
             better
             vnderstanding
             hereof
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             needfull
             to
             vse
             the
             distinction
             which
             the
             Lord
             vseth
             in
             the
             sixth
             chapter
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             .
             That
             there
             bee
             two
             maners
             of
             eating
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             one
             carnall
             ,
             the
             other
             spirituall
             .
             Commonly
             when
             the
             Scripture
             opposeth
             the
             flesh
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             the
             flesh
             it
             vnderstandeth
             the
             parte
             of
             man
             that
             is
             not
             regenerate
             ,
             
             nor
             subiect
             to
             the
             lawe
             of
             God.
             So
             call
             wee
             men
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             carnall
             ,
             naturall
             ,
             and
             sensuall
             men
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             heere
             so
             to
             bee
             taken
             .
             By
             the
             flesh
             is
             vnderstood
             the
             same
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             it selfe
             ,
             ioyntly
             
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             bones
             and
             sinewes
             ,
             and
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             took
             when
             he
             was
             borne
             ,
             and
             liued
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             when
             he
             dyed
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             second
             maner
             of
             eating
             which
             is
             called
             spirituall
             ,
             is
             :
             when
             the
             faithfull
             Christian
             (
             his
             bodie
             being
             here
             below
             )
             is
             lifted
             vp
             so
             high
             in
             spirit
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             wings
             of
             faith
             it
             flyeth
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             flight
             doth
             pierce
             all
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             stayeth
             not
             ,
             vntill
             it
             come
             before
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             maiestie
             of
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             at
             whose
             right
             hand
             he
             findeth
             sitting
             his
             redeemer
             and
             satisfier
             Christ
             .
             And
             finding
             him
             ,
             with
             great
             ioy
             doth
             feede
             vpon
             him
             eateth
             his
             glorious
             bodie
             ,
             and
             drinketh
             his
             most
             precious
             bloud
             .
             And
             if
             the
             faithfull
             Christian
             doth
             freely
             eate
             him
             :
             much
             more
             freely
             doth
             the
             Lord
             giue
             himselfe
             to
             sustaine
             the
             soules
             ,
             which
             he
             with
             the
             death
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             &
             with
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             bloud
             redeemed
             .
             He
             that
             with
             his
             body
             and
             bloud
             did
             redeeme
             them
             :
             with
             his
             body
             and
             with
             his
             bloud
             wil
             he
             maintain
             them
             :
             yet
             not
             carnally
             ,
             but
             spiritually
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             haue
             sayd
             .
             Our
             aduersaries
             beleeue
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             first
             manner
             to
             be
             in
             their
             Masse
             .
             
             They
             beleeue
             that
             the
             mouth
             taketh
             ,
             the
             teeth
             chawe
             ,
             the
             throate
             swalloweth
             ,
             and
             the
             stomacke
             receiueth
             the
             same
             carnall
             bodie
             ,
             which
             was
             borne
             ,
             which
             dyed
             ,
             which
             rose
             againe
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             wil
             vnderstand
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             literally
             :
             be
             it
             as
             it
             will
             be
             :
             but
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             necessity
             that
             wee
             haue
             to
             eate
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinke
             his
             bloud
             ,
             saith
             :
             
               The
               words
               which
               I
               speake
               vnto
               you
               are
               spirit
               and
               life
               :
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             sayd
             vnto
             you
             touching
             the
             eating
             of
             my
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinking
             of
             my
             bloud
             ,
             vnderstand
             you
             not
             after
             the
             letters
             as
             they
             carnally
             sound
             :
             
             lift
             vp
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             vnderstand
             it
             spiritually
             .
             The
             Capernaits
             and
             many
             of
             the
             disciples
             also
             (
             as
             saith
             S.
             Iohn
             )
             carnally
             vnderstood
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             .
             
             And
             also
             they
             sayd
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             hard
             saying
             ,
             and
             murmured
             at
             it
             .
             To
             whom
             Christ
             ,
             vnfolding
             their
             errour
             ,
             told
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             vnderstand
             his
             words
             spiritually
             .
             You
             see
             here
             that
             our
             aduersaries
             are
             worse
             then
             the
             Capernaits
             :
             for
             the
             Capernaits
             would
             not
             carnally
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             drinke
             his
             bloud
             :
             but
             they
             make
             no
             bones
             at
             it
             :
             without
             any
             scruple
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             loathing
             will
             they
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             carnally
             :
             but
             it
             will
             nought
             auaile
             them
             .
             
               For
               the
               Spirit
               it
               is
               that
               quickeneth
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               flesh
            
             (
             as
             Christ
             himselfe
             
             saith
             ,
             speaking
             to
             our
             purpose
             profitteth
             nothing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             his
             supper
             gaue
             carnally
             his
             body
             may
             wee
             not
             vnderstand
             .
             For
             should
             wee
             so
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             A
             most
             great
             absurditie
             world
             followe
             :
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             hee
             celebrated
             his
             supper
             ,
             had
             two
             carnall
             bodies
             ,
             One
             by
             one
             ;
             The
             Bodie
             that
             celebrated
             the
             supper
             ,
             
             that
             brake
             the
             bread
             in
             his
             handes
             ,
             blessed
             it
             ,
             brake
             it
             and
             gaue
             it
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             &c.
             was
             the
             true
             carnall
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             borne
             ,
             and
             dyed
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             that
             which
             this
             carnall
             bodie
             tooke
             in
             his
             handes
             and
             gaue
             to
             his
             disciples
             was
             also
             the
             carnall
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             followeth
             ;
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             celebrated
             his
             supper
             ,
             had
             two
             carnall
             bodies
             :
             one
             which
             sate
             and
             remained
             in
             his
             place
             :
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             sitting
             body
             ,
             gaue
             to
             his
             disciples
             .
             The
             which
             is
             a
             great
             absurditie
             .
             But
             did
             they
             vnderstand
             this
             second
             manner
             of
             body
             (
             which
             the
             Carnall
             body
             of
             Christ
             gaue
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             they
             tooke
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             it
             )
             not
             to
             bee
             his
             carnall
             body
             ,
             nor
             carnally
             taken
             :
             They
             should
             fall
             into
             such
             an
             absurditie
             .
             Also
             least
             wee
             should
             fall
             into
             this
             absurditie
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             wee
             will
             afterwards
             set
             downe
             ,
             in
             his
             supper
             may
             we
             not
             beleeue
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             in
             the
             first
             manner
             carnally
             :
             but
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             spiritually
             .
          
           
             This
             second
             manner
             of
             eating
             ,
             can
             no
             way
             be
             done
             without
             faith
             ;
             Because
             (
             as
             wee
             haue
             said
             )
             it
             is
             not
             carnall
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             :
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             this
             spirituall
             eating
             ,
             is
             done
             in
             two
             manners
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             As
             Saint
             Paule
             saith
             :
             Faithfull
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             is
             God
             ,
             By
             whom
             yee
             are
             called
             ,
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             By
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             are
             wee
             made
             flesh
             ,
             of
             the
             fleshly
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             bones
             of
             bones
             :
             By
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             hee
             is
             to
             vs
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             came
             downe
             from
             heauen
             to
             feede
             our
             soules
             :
             By
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             are
             we
             made
             one
             thing
             with
             him
             .
             Euen
             as
             he
             is
             one
             with
             the
             father
             .
             
          
           
             The
             second
             manner
             of
             spirituall
             eating
             ,
             is
             done
             by
             the
             sacraments
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             holy
             supper
             chiefly
             .
             
             These
             two
             kindes
             of
             spirituall
             eating
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             of
             drinkeing
             his
             blood
             :
             
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             doe
             the
             ancient
             Doctours
             confesse
             .
             
             
               Origen
               .
               Hom.
            
             16.
             vppon
             
             Nombers
             saith
             :
             wee
             are
             said
             to
             drinke
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             with
             the
             rite
             of
             the
             sacraments
             onely
             :
             but
             also
             when
             wee
             receaue
             his
             wordes
             .
             The
             same
             vppon
             Ecclesiastes
             chap
             3.
             
             saith
             Saint
             Ierome
             .
             The
             faithfull
             in
             the
             holy
             supper
             ,
             receauing
             with
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             outwarde
             bodie
             and
             carnally
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             (
             which
             be
             the
             most
             holy
             sacramentes
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             )
             receaueth
             with
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             soule
             (
             which
             is
             faith
             )
             inwarde
             and
             spiritually
             the
             true
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             that
             carnall
             body
             of
             Christ
             discendeth
             here
             belowe
             ,
             or
             ceasseth
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             father
             :
             As
             wee
             will
             afterwardes
             more
             largely
             declare
             .
             So
             that
             wee
             confesse
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             truly
             and
             really
             to
             receiue
             in
             the
             holie
             supper
             ,
             the
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             As
             Christ
             himselfe
             witnesseth
             :
             This
             is
             my
             bodie
             this
             is
             my
             blood
             ,
             yet
             not
             carnally
             ,
             but
             spiritually
             ,
             doe
             wee
             vnderstand
             these
             wordes
             :
             as
             Christ
             himselfe
             doth
             declare
             them
             .
             For
             hee
             (
             as
             before
             we
             haue
             said
             )
             speaking
             of
             the
             eating
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinking
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             in
             the
             supper
             ,
             saith
             :
             that
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             spiritually
             vnderstood
             and
             not
             carnally
             (
             As
             did
             the
             Capernaits
             and
             some
             of
             the
             disciples
             also
             vnderstand
             it
             )
             
               My
               wordes
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               are
               Spirit
               and
               Life
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             that
             which
             hee
             saith
             of
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             drinkeing
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             ought
             spiritually
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             .
             For
             the
             Spirit
             it
             is
             that
             quickeneth
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             profitteth
             nothing
             .
             Vnderstanding
             then
             (
             As
             wee
             haue
             sayd
             )
             Christ
             to
             bee
             thus
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             bee
             needefull
             to
             adnihilate
             the
             substaunce
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             nor
             to
             transubstantiate
             it
             ,
             into
             the
             substaunce
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             .
             Wee
             confesse
             then
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             most
             holie
             sacrament
             ,
             besides
             the
             hauing
             of
             the
             true
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             sort
             as
             before
             wee
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             declareth
             :
             Wee
             confesse
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             true
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             their
             proper
             substaunce
             as
             beeing
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             (
             say
             I
             )
             haue
             lost
             nothing
             as
             touching
             their
             substaunce
             :
             but
             as
             touching
             their
             qualities
             ,
             they
             haue
             much
             gayned
             :
             For
             by
             the
             vertues
             ,
             and
             efficacie
             of
             Christes
             institution
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             wordes
             ,
             they
             ceasse
             to
             bee
             common
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             
             and
             bee
             dedicated
             to
             signifie
             ,
             figure
             ,
             represent
             and
             giue
             the
             true
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             doe
             so
             signifie
             ,
             figure
             represent
             ,
             seale
             and
             giue
             the
             same
             ;
             that
             whosoeuer
             taketh
             this
             bread
             ,
             and
             eateth
             it
             ,
             taketh
             this
             wine
             and
             drinketh
             it
             worthily
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             saith
             :
             
               Take
               and
               eate
               :
               Take
               and
               drinke
               yee
               all
               of
               this
               :
            
             taketh
             and
             receaueth
             truely
             and
             really
             ,
             the
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             .
             According
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             there
             saith
             :
             
               This
               is
               my
               bodie
               :
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               :
            
             Yet
             not
             carnally
             ,
             but
             spiritually
             by
             faith
             .
             And
             if
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             should
             not
             abide
             in
             their
             substaunce
             and
             being
             ,
             this
             sacrament
             should
             not
             bee
             a
             sacrament
             :
             for
             euery
             sacrament
             (
             As
             our
             aduersaries
             themselues
             cannot
             deny
             in
             two
             thinges
             consisteth
             :
             
             In
             a
             visible
             and
             earthly
             thing
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Materia
             ,
             and
             an
             inuisible
             and
             celestiall
             thing
             which
             they
             call
             Forma
             .
             That
             the
             inuisible
             and
             celestiall
             ,
             is
             the
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doe
             wee
             all
             agree
             .
             As
             touching
             the
             visible
             and
             earthly
             ,
             betweene
             them
             and
             vs
             ,
             is
             there
             very
             great
             difference
             .
             For
             wee
             say
             :
             That
             the
             substaunce
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             togither
             with
             their
             accidents
             remayneth
             :
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             no
             substaunce
             remaineth
             .
             But
             onely
             the
             accidents
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             the
             whitenesse
             ,
             the
             roundnesse
             ,
             the
             smell
             ,
             the
             sauour
             ,
             and
             the
             coullor
             .
             As
             though
             the
             accidents
             of
             the
             bread
             doe
             nourish
             :
             As
             though
             the
             accidents
             of
             the
             wine
             doe
             make
             cherefull
             ,
             and
             comforte
             ,
             They
             bee
             not
             accidents
             of
             bread
             ,
             that
             doe
             nourish
             ,
             but
             the
             substaunce
             of
             the
             bread
             .
             They
             bee
             not
             the
             accidents
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             which
             glad
             the
             hart
             :
             but
             the
             substaunce
             of
             the
             wine
             :
             The
             bread
             and
             wine
             conuerting
             themselues
             into
             the
             substaunce
             of
             man
             which
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             the
             same
             .
             To
             receaue
             spiritually
             in
             the
             supper
             ,
             the
             true
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             needful
             it
             is
             to
             receiue
             carnally
             &
             materially
             true
             bread
             ,
             &
             true
             wine
             :
             For
             otherwise
             should
             therbe
             no
             Analogie
             or
             agreement
             ,
             betweene
             the
             figure
             ,
             which
             is
             bread
             ,
             &
             the
             wine
             ,
             &
             the
             thing
             figured
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             This
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             teach
             the
             ancient
             Doctours
             ,
             that
             in
             two
             thinges
             consisteth
             this
             sacrament
             :
             in
             earthly
             ,
             and
             heauenly
             .
             So
             saith
             Ireneus
             ,
             speaking
             against
             the
             Valentinians
             .
             Also
             Gelasius
             a
             Bishoppe
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             disputed
             of
             the
             coniunction
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             with
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             natures
             of
             the
             bread
             
             &
             of
             Christ
             remayning
             in
             their
             being
             :
             And
             by
             this
             communication
             he
             proueth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             vnion
             of
             the
             humane
             nature
             ,
             &
             diuine
             ;
             both
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             remayning
             in
             their
             whole
             being
             and
             substaunce
             .
             Were
             there
             not
             in
             the
             sacrament
             true
             bread
             ,
             and
             true
             wine
             ,
             the
             argument
             of
             Gelasius
             should
             bee
             nothing
             worth
             :
             But
             his
             argument
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             proueth
             that
             (
             which
             he
             pretendeth
             :
             Therfore
             is
             there
             true
             bread
             &
             true
             wine
             ,
             in
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             supper
             .
             As
             there
             is
             also
             true
             water
             in
             the
             sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             .
             This
             selfesame
             argumēt
             vseth
             Theodorit
             ,
             As
             a
             little
             after
             we
             will
             declare
             .
             
             Origin
             saith
             these
             words
             .
             So
             that
             that
             which
             is
             materiall
             in
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             goeth
             into
             the
             belly
             &
             is
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             draught
             ,
             But
             which
             that
             is
             by
             praier
             ,
             &
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             faith
             ,
             profitteth
             the
             soule
             .
             They
             will
             not
             say
             vnto
             me
             ,
             that
             Origin
             had
             some
             errors
             &
             that
             one
             of
             thē
             is
             this
             :
             for
             had
             this
             bin
             an
             error
             the
             ancient
             Doctors
             .
             As
             S.
             Ierom
             &
             Epiphanius
             which
             collected
             his
             errors
             ,
             would
             haue
             noted
             this
             for
             an
             error
             ,
             had
             they
             taken
             it
             ,
             for
             an
             error
             .
             But
             none
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             that
             Origin
             thought
             amisse
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             Therfore
             that
             which
             Origin
             saith
             is
             no
             error
             ,
             neither
             among
             the
             anciēt
             Doctors
             was
             it
             holden
             for
             an
             error
             .
             But
             leaue
             we
             the
             pudles
             ,
             &
             let
             vs
             drinke
             of
             the
             cleare
             water
             of
             the
             fountaine
             .
             Leaue
             we
             apart
             the
             fathers
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             see
             ,
             what
             the
             holy
             scriptur
             saith
             .
             Many
             times
             doth
             S.
             Paul
             call
             it
             bread
             ;
             yea
             ,
             after
             it
             be
             consecrated
             after
             it
             be
             dedicated
             ,
             &
             made
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
             First
             ,
             
             the
             bread
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             which
             we
             break
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ?
             2.
             
             For
             one
             bread
             (
             is
             that
             )
             we
             many
             are
             one
             body
             .
             
             3.
             
             For
             we
             be
             al
             partakers
             of
             one
             bread
             .
             
             4.
             
             So
             that
             whosoeuer
             shall
             eat
             of
             this
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             5.
             
             Let
             euery
             man
             therefore
             proue
             himselfe
             &
             50.
             
             
             Let
             him
             eate
             of
             that
             bread
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             
             The
             Apostle
             in
             all
             these
             places
             calleth
             the
             bread
             bread
             :
             
             Not
             because
             it
             was
             so
             :
             But
             because
             it
             is
             so
             concerning
             the
             wine
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             ,
             
             aftrr
             he
             had
             made
             the
             sacrament
             of
             his
             blood
             calleth
             it
             .
             
             The
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             .
             And
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             That
             henceforth
             will
             I
             not
             drinke
             more
             of
             this
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             ,
             &c.
             what
             thing
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             or
             of
             the
             grape
             but
             wine
             ?
             S.
             Paule
             saith
             .
             The
             cupp
             of
             Blessing
             ,
             which
             wee
             blesse
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Also
             .
             Or
             shall
             drinke
             of
             this
             cupp
             of
             the
             Lord
             vnworthily
             .
             Also
             :
             And
             
             drinketh
             of
             that
             cup.
             In
             these
             there
             places
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             by
             the
             cup
             doth
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             which
             in
             the
             cuppe
             is
             conteyned
             :
             which
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             his
             maister
             calleth
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             ,
             or
             wine
             .
             Here
             yee
             see
             that
             the
             Lord
             his
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             the
             auncient
             Doctours
             ,
             call
             that
             bread
             ,
             &
             wine
             which
             in
             the
             sacrament
             is
             visible
             &
             earthly
             and
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             admit
             no
             transubstantiation
             :
             As
             there
             is
             none
             in
             deede
             .
             This
             simple
             and
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             taketh
             away
             many
             absurditie
             ,
             &
             inconueniences
             ,
             which
             followe
             transubstantiatiō
             :
             it
             taketh
             away
             many
             scruples
             &
             afflictions
             of
             conscience
             .
             
             And
             so
             if
             the
             sacrament
             (
             I
             speak
             as
             they
             speak
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             taken
             ,
             &
             eaten
             .
             Take
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             and
             eate
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             saith
             This
             is
             my
             body
             :
             Then
             in
             the
             sacrament
             is
             not
             Christes
             body
             (
             except
             it
             be
             taken
             and
             eaten
             )
             be
             mouldy
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             eaten
             with
             wormes
             or
             mice
             when
             it
             falleth
             on
             the
             ground
             or
             powered
             out
             &c.
             
             For
             to
             all
             these
             things
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             and
             not
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             are
             subiect
             the
             bread
             (
             say
             we
             )
             is
             mouldy
             is
             corrupt
             &c.
             
             The
             wine
             is
             spilled
             .
             The
             which
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             had
             not
             rat●
             ,
             but
             men
             eaten
             and
             dronken
             had
             bin
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             &
             blood
             of
             Christ
             Would
             our
             aduersaries
             vnderstand
             this
             they
             should
             not
             neede
             the
             booke
             ,
             which
             they
             cal
             
               De
               coutelas
               de
               la
               Missa
            
             which
             intreateth
             what
             ought
             in
             such
             former
             like
             cases
             to
             be
             done
             .
             This
             ,
             booke
             is
             a
             continuall
             affliction
             ,
             torment
             ,
             and
             slaughter
             house
             of
             the
             consciences
             which
             haue
             zeale
             :
             
             but
             as
             saith
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             this
             conscience
             are
             not
             founded
             vpon
             the
             firme
             foundatiō
             vpon
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             vpon
             the
             sand
             ,
             the
             traditions
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             will
             not
             vnderstand
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               &c.
            
             
             Spiritually
             but
             carnally
             :
             doe
             fall
             into
             great
             heresie
             &
             horrible
             Idolatrie
             .
             The
             Christian
             religion
             (
             as
             witnesseth
             Athasius
             in
             his
             Symbol
             )
             beleeueth
             that
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             are
             2
             natures
             diuine
             and
             humane
             .
             It
             beleeueth
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             natures
             are
             so
             vnited
             and
             conioyned
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             confounded
             nor
             mingled
             one
             with
             another
             .
             The
             diuine
             hath
             his
             properties
             ,
             and
             the
             humane
             his
             .
             As
             the
             reasonable
             soule
             and
             fleshly
             bee
             one
             man
             ,
             So
             the
             diuinitie
             and
             humanitie
             bee
             one
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             the
             propertie
             of
             the
             diuinitie
             onely
             and
             of
             no
             other
             thing
             besides
             ,
             to
             bee
             in
             euery
             place
             :
             for
             it
             is
             vnmeasurable
             &
             infinit
             
             and
             no
             other
             thing
             there
             is
             that
             is
             vnmeasurable
             and
             infinite
             :
             It
             is
             the
             propertie
             of
             the
             humanity
             to
             be
             in
             some
             one
             place
             and
             not
             in
             euery
             place
             .
             So
             witnesseth
             the
             Angell
             speaking
             of
             the
             humanitie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               He
               is
               risen
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               he
               is
               not
               here
            
             .
             Beholde
             here
             the
             place
             where
             they
             put
             him
             .
             And
             S.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Whom
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               the
               Heauens
               must
               contayne
               vntill
               the
               time
               of
               the
               restauration
               of
               all
               things
               :
            
             
             And
             so
             do
             wee
             hold
             it
             for
             an
             article
             of
             faith
             :
             that
             he
             ascended
             into
             Heauen
             and
             is
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             from
             thence
             shall
             he
             come
             to
             iudge
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             .
             Iesus
             Christ
             himselfe
             sayth
             :
             
               The
               poore
               shall
               you
               haue
               alwayes
               with
               you
               :
               but
               me
               shall
               you
               not
               haue
               alwayes
               .
            
             All
             these
             places
             doe
             proue
             Iesus
             Christ
             according
             to
             his
             humanity
             and
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             is
             man
             not
             to
             bee
             here
             below
             ,
             but
             in
             heauen
             .
             This
             Article
             of
             faith
             do
             our
             aduersaries
             impugne
             when
             they
             beleeue
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             in
             euery
             Masse
             .
             And
             so
             many
             as
             dayly
             through
             all
             the
             world
             are
             celebrated
             ,
             
             and
             in
             all
             their
             Sagrarios
             or
             pixes
             ,
             where
             they
             keepe
             it
             inclosed
             really
             ,
             corporally
             ,
             carnally
             ,
             so
             great
             and
             so
             big
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             heresie
             ,
             what
             shall
             bee
             heresie
             ?
             Good
             Transubstantiators
             are
             our
             aduersaries
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             transubstātiated
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             into
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             so
             that
             now
             is
             it
             no
             bread
             ,
             now
             it
             is
             no
             wine
             :
             but
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             So
             now
             they
             transubstatiate
             the
             humanitie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             flesh
             and
             his
             bloud
             into
             the
             diuinitie
             :
             seeing
             they
             attribute
             vbiquitie
             to
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             only
             proper
             to
             the
             diuinitie
             .
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             true
             God
             and
             true
             man.
             But
             his
             Godhead
             is
             not
             his
             manhood
             :
             and
             his
             manhood
             is
             not
             his
             Godhead
             .
             The
             one
             is
             the
             Creator
             ,
             whose
             beginning
             is
             from
             euerlasting
             :
             
             the
             other
             is
             a
             creature
             ,
             whose
             being
             had
             beginning
             .
             Notwithstanding
             all
             this
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             (
             of
             the
             learned
             I
             speake
             )
             may
             heare
             and
             reade
             ,
             they
             continue
             obstinate
             and
             hardened
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             left
             them
             to
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             beleeue
             the
             bread
             to
             be
             no
             bread
             ,
             but
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             wine
             to
             be
             no
             wine
             but
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             so
             they
             worship
             that
             which
             a
             parish
             Clearke
             maketh
             betweene
             two
             yrons
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             giueth
             it
             a
             forme
             ,
             making
             it
             his
             God
             :
             In
             the
             pixe
             do
             they
             keepe
             it
             :
             to
             the
             sicke
             they
             carie
             it
             :
             Vpon
             some
             feastes
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             the
             day
             
             which
             they
             call
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             ,
             with
             great
             pompe
             ,
             triumph
             ,
             and
             maiestie
             take
             they
             it
             forth
             to
             walke
             ,
             and
             wo
             to
             that
             person
             that
             will
             not
             kneele
             before
             it
             .
             I
             would
             aske
             them
             who
             commanded
             them
             to
             doe
             this
             ?
             If
             they
             know
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             so
             done
             ,
             orcommaunded
             his
             Apostles
             so
             to
             doe
             ?
             Neither
             example
             nor
             commandement
             ▪
             will
             they
             giue
             .
             Christ
             neither
             did
             nor
             commanded
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             did
             so
             by
             the
             space
             of
             one
             thousand
             yeares
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             .
             A
             new
             inuention
             it
             is
             humane
             &
             diuelish
             ,
             founded
             vpon
             the
             wicked
             foundation
             of
             transubstatiation
             .
          
           
             Some
             things
             there
             be
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             which
             manifestly
             declare
             that
             there
             is
             no
             transubstantiation
             :
             as
             when
             they
             say
             in
             the
             Cannon
             :
             
               Offerimus
               praeclarae
               maiestati
               tuae
               de
               tuis
               donis
               ac
               datis
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             We
             offer
             to
             thy
             excellent
             Maiestie
             of
             thy
             gifts
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             ,
             
             &c.
             a
             pure
             Ho
             ✚
             st
             ,
             an
             holy
             Ho
             ✚
             st
             ,
             an
             Ho
             ✚
             st
             without
             spot
             ,
             holy
             ✚
             bread
             of
             life
             eternall
             ,
             and
             a
             cup
             ✚
             of
             euerlasting
             saluation
             .
             One
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             either
             by
             these
             gifts
             which
             they
             offer
             to
             God
             doe
             they
             vnderstand
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             ,
             without
             any
             transubstantiation
             :
             or
             els
             so
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             that
             now
             there
             remaynneth
             neither
             bread
             nor
             wine
             .
             It
             apeareth
             by
             the
             prayer
             that
             there
             which
             there
             they
             make
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             gifts
             they
             ought
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             without
             any
             transubstantiation
             :
             which
             gifts
             the
             Priest
             prayeth
             God
             to
             accept
             ,
             as
             he
             accepted
             the
             gifts
             which
             
               Abel
               ,
               Abraham
            
             and
             Melchisedech
             offered
             :
             &
             so
             say
             they
             :
             
               super
               quae
               propitio
               ac
               sereno
               vultu
               respicere
               digneris
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             .
             Vpon
             which
             (
             gifts
             )
             vouchsafe
             to
             behold
             with
             thy
             merciful
             &
             bright
             countenance
             ,
             and
             to
             accept
             (
             thē
             )
             as
             thou
             pleasedst
             to
             accept
             the
             gifts
             of
             thy
             iust
             seruant
             Abel
             ,
             &
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             our
             Patriarch
             Abraham
             ,
             &
             that
             holy
             sacrifice
             &
             spotlesse
             ●ost
             which
             that
             thy
             high
             Priest
             Melchisedech
             offered
             to
             thee
             .
             Beseeching
             humbly
             ,
             we
             pray
             thee
             to
             command
             these
             (
             gifts
             )
             to
             be
             caried
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             thine
             holy
             Angel
             to
             the
             high
             Alter
             ,
             before
             the
             presence
             of
             thy
             diuine
             Maiesty
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             by
             gifts
             the
             bread
             &
             wine
             vntransubstatiated
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             what
             necessitie
             haue
             we
             of
             such
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             obtaine
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             holding
             that
             most
             perfect
             &
             sufficiēt
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             one
             only
             time
             (
             &
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             reiterated
             )
             our
             redeemer
             Christ
             Iesus
             offered
             vpon
             
             the
             crosse
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             sanctifieth
             vs
             for
             euer
             ?
             But
             they
             will
             say
             vnto
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             vnderstand
             by
             giftes
             ,
             not
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             vntransubstantiated
             ,
             but
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             If
             so
             they
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             worse
             is
             it
             then
             it
             was
             :
             for
             then
             the
             prayer
             which
             the
             Priest
             maketh
             is
             a
             most
             blasphemous
             blasphemie
             against
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             the
             only
             begotten
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             true
             God
             and
             man.
             What
             pride
             ,
             what
             haughtinesse
             and
             presumption
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             a
             miserable
             sinner
             ,
             conceiued
             and
             borue
             in
             sinne
             and
             corruption
             ,
             and
             that
             doth
             nothing
             in
             all
             his
             life
             time
             but
             adde
             sinnes
             vnto
             sinnes
             ,
             dare
             to
             present
             himself
             before
             the
             maiestie
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             pray
             him
             to
             receiue
             and
             accept
             his
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             ?
             And
             how
             saith
             he
             that
             he
             should
             accept
             him
             ?
             Euen
             as
             he
             accepted
             the
             giftes
             of
             
               Abel
               ,
               Abraham
            
             ,
             and
             Melchisedech
             ?
             Is
             Christ
             no
             other
             thing
             then
             
               Abel
               ,
               Abraham
            
             ,
             and
             Melchisedech
             ?
             Is
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             precious
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             which
             he
             offered
             ,
             no
             other
             thing
             then
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             
               Abel
               ,
               Abraham
            
             ,
             and
             Melcbisedech
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             all
             how
             many
             soeuer
             iust
             persons
             that
             haue
             bene
             and
             shall
             be
             ?
             Let
             them
             then
             be
             ashamed
             so
             to
             speake
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             sacrifice
             .
             On
             the
             one
             side
             they
             confesse
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             equall
             with
             the
             Father
             (
             as
             he
             is
             )
             in
             essence
             and
             power
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             and
             stinking
             Priest
             put
             they
             for
             intercessor
             and
             mediator
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             should
             accept
             and
             receiue
             him
             with
             a
             mercifull
             and
             chearefull
             countenance
             .
             O
             miserable
             sinner
             ,
             pray
             thou
             vnto
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             pardon
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             thy
             superstitions
             and
             idolatries
             :
             and
             pray
             not
             ,
             nor
             intreat
             thou
             for
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Lambe
             without
             spot
             ,
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             :
             he
             is
             he
             that
             committed
             no
             sinne
             neither
             was
             anie
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
             He
             needeth
             not
             thee
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             pray
             to
             the
             Father
             for
             him
             :
             but
             thou
             hast
             need
             ,
             that
             he
             pray
             for
             thee
             .
             The
             father
             himselfe
             speaking
             of
             his
             sonne
             ,
             faith
             :
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloued
               sonne
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               :
               heare
               him
               .
            
             Ye
             see
             here
             a
             terrible
             blasphemy
             vttred
             by
             the
             priest
             in
             saying
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             Of
             that
             which
             is
             sayd
             doe
             wee
             conclude
             :
             that
             all
             those
             which
             heare
             Masse
             ,
             seeing
             they
             beleeue
             this
             transubstantiation
             bee
             Idolaters
             :
             and
             that
             the
             priest
             which
             faith
             it
             ,
             (
             hold
             he
             intention
             of
             consecration
             or
             not
             )
             is
             a
             double
             Idolater
             .
             For
             he
             not
             only
             committeth
             idolatrie
             :
             but
             causeth
             also
             all
             that
             
             heare
             his
             Masse
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             .
             Infinite
             thankes
             I
             giue
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             permitted
             ,
             that
             I
             with
             the
             rest
             committed
             Idolatrie
             for
             a
             time
             in
             hearing
             the
             Masse
             ,
             yet
             hee
             neuer
             suffered
             me
             to
             commit
             idolatrie
             by
             saying
             it
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             wherewith
             they
             confirme
             their
             new
             article
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             
             is
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Doctors
             which
             they
             alleage
             ,
             
             and
             determinations
             of
             Councels
             .
             They
             cite
             Ireneus
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             fifth
             booke
             saith
             :
             When
             the
             cup
             mingled
             ,
             and
             the
             bread
             broken
             ,
             receiue
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             the
             Eucharist
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             is
             made
             .
             
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               lib.
            
             4.
             faith
             :
             Christ
             made
             the
             bread
             ,
             which
             he
             tooke
             ,
             his
             bodie
             ,
             and
             distributo
             his
             disciples
             .
             
             Origen
             vpon
             Matth.
             chap.
             25.
             saith
             :
             This
             bread
             which
             God
             the
             Word
             doth
             witnesse
             to
             be
             his
             bodie
             ,
             &c.
             
             Saint
             Cyprian
             ,
             
             
               Sermone
               de
               coena
               Domini
            
             ,
             saith
             :
             This
             common
             bread
             changed
             into
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             procureth
             life
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             same
             sermon
             he
             saith
             :
             This
             bread
             which
             the
             Lord
             gaue
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             not
             in
             forme
             or
             appearance
             ,
             
             but
             chaunged
             in
             nature
             ,
             is
             made
             flesh
             of
             the
             omnipotent
             Word
             .
             Saint
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               lib.
               4.
               de
               Sacramentis
               ,
            
             saith
             :
             Before
             the
             words
             of
             the
             sacrament
             it
             is
             bread
             ,
             when
             consecration
             is
             applied
             to
             it
             ,
             of
             bread
             it
             is
             made
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             .
             
             Saint
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               hom
               .
               de
               Eucharistia
               ,
               tom
               .
            
             6.
             sayth
             :
             This
             Sacrament
             is
             like
             waxe
             applyed
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             in
             which
             no
             substance
             remayneth
             ,
             but
             becommeth
             like
             to
             the
             fire
             :
             So
             (
             saith
             Chrysostome
             )
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             is
             consumed
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             61.
             
             Homily
             hee
             saith
             ,
             That
             Christ
             not
             onely
             gaue
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             see
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             should
             also
             touch
             and
             handle
             him
             :
             and
             in
             whose
             flesh
             also
             we
             should
             fasten
             our
             teeth
             .
             Also
             Hom.
             38.
             vppon
             Matthew
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             Manie
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             and
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             forme
             and
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             rayment
             and
             shooes
             :
             but
             he
             giueth
             himselfe
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             not
             only
             see
             him
             ,
             
             but
             also
             touch
             him
             .
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Prolog
               .
               in
               Psal
               .
            
             23.
             saith
             :
             Christ
             did
             beare
             himselfe
             with
             his
             handes
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             Supper
             hee
             instituted
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             vpon
             the
             98.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             declaring
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Fall
               downe
               before
               his
               footestoole
            
             :
             he
             affirmeth
             that
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             adored
             :
             which
             should
             not
             fitly
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             bread
             remayned
             .
             Hillarie
             in
             his
             eight
             booke
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             saith
             :
             
             Christ
             is
             
             in
             vs
             by
             the
             truth
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             conformity
             of
             will
             onely
             ,
             and
             saith
             :
             that
             in
             the
             meat
             of
             the
             Lord
             we
             truly
             receiue
             the
             word
             flesh
             .
             
             Leo
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             tenth
             epistle
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Clergie
             and
             people
             of
             Constanstinople
             ,
             saith
             :
             Walke
             we
             on
             ,
             receiuing
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             heauely
             meat
             in
             his
             flesh
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             our
             flesh
             .
             Damascen
             whom
             they
             cite
             ,
             libr.
             4.
             
             
               cap.
               14.
               
               Orthodoxae
               fidei
            
             ,
             is
             clearely
             for
             them
             .
             They
             alleage
             Theophilact
             ,
             
             who
             manifestly
             maketh
             mention
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Other
             new
             Authours
             ,
             
             as
             
               Anselme
               ,
               Hugo
            
             ,
             and
             
               Richardus
               de
               sancto
               Victore
            
             they
             alleage
             ,
             
             which
             vndoubtedly
             affirme
             Transubstantiatiation
             .
             Councels
             also
             do
             they
             cite
             :
             
             as
             that
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             which
             was
             holden
             against
             Nestorius
             ,
             
             in
             which
             was
             president
             Cirillus
             ,
             where
             these
             wordes
             are
             vsed
             :
             Wee
             being
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             bodie
             and
             of
             the
             precious
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             receiue
             not
             common
             flesh
             ;
             and
             not
             as
             of
             a
             man
             sanctified
             ,
             but
             truly
             sanctifying
             ,
             and
             made
             proper
             of
             the
             word
             it selfe
             .
             They
             cite
             the
             Councell
             of
             Verceill
             ,
             
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Leo
             the
             ninth
             ,
             in
             which
             Berengarius
             was
             condemned
             .
             
             They
             cite
             the
             Councell
             of
             Laterane
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Nicholas
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             caused
             Berengarius
             to
             recant
             :
             of
             whose
             recantation
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             decrees
             
               de
               consecrat
            
             .
             
             dist
             .
             2.
             &
             in
             the
             fourth
             sentence
             .
             They
             alleage
             also
             another
             Councell
             of
             Lateran
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Innocent
             3.
             whereof
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Decretals
             
               de
               summa
               Trinitate
               .
               cap.
               Firmiter
               :
               &
               de
               celebratione
               Missarum
               .
               cap.
               Cum
               Martha
               .
            
             
             They
             alleage
             also
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             ,
             wherein
             was
             
               Iohn
               Wickliffe
            
             ,
             that
             denied
             Transubstantiation
             condemned
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             and
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             were
             burned
             for
             the
             same
             .
             
             They
             cite
             the
             last
             Trident
             Councell
             .
             They
             alleage
             the
             common
             consent
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             Catholique
             Church
             :
             
             with
             which
             consent
             Scotus
             so
             greatly
             was
             moued
             in
             foure
             that
             seeing
             hee
             could
             firmely
             shew
             Transubstantiation
             neither
             by
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             by
             reason
             ,
             yet
             he
             approued
             it
             (
             he
             sayd
             )
             for
             not
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Our
             aduersaries
             then
             seeing
             (
             as
             they
             suppose
             )
             so
             many
             Fathers
             ,
             so
             manie
             Councels
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             they
             thinke
             all
             cocke
             sure
             ,
             and
             crie
             out
             ,
             Victorie
             ,
             Victorie
             ,
             against
             these
             heretikes
             ,
             dogges
             .
             Now
             is
             there
             no
             bread
             ,
             now
             is
             there
             no
             wine
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             They
             be
             conuerted
             and
             transubstantiated
             
             into
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             whosoeuer
             beleeueth
             not
             this
             ,
             they
             call
             him
             an
             heretike
             ,
             excommunicate
             ,
             accursed
             and
             condemned
             .
             But
             turne
             they
             ouer
             the
             leafe
             ,
             and
             behold
             and
             well
             consider
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
             Were
             our
             strife
             and
             contention
             about
             Transubstantiation
             to
             be
             decided
             ,
             
             concluded
             and
             proued
             by
             men
             ,
             we
             want
             not
             other
             ,
             as
             manie
             ,
             or
             rather
             more
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             ancient
             ,
             learned
             and
             godly
             as
             those
             ,
             whom
             our
             aduersaries
             (
             as
             they
             thinke
             )
             haue
             armed
             against
             vs
             ,
             to
             arme
             in
             our
             defence
             against
             them
             .
             And
             many
             of
             those
             also
             wil
             we
             alleage
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             alleaged
             against
             vs.
             This
             done
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             will
             we
             answere
             which
             they
             haue
             alleaged
             against
             vs.
             The
             first
             Father
             which
             they
             alleage
             is
             Ireneus
             :
             The
             same
             also
             do
             we
             alleage
             :
             and
             for
             his
             antiquitie
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             in
             the
             vauntgard
             will
             we
             place
             him
             ,
             Thus
             sayth
             Ireneus
             ,
             speaking
             against
             the
             Valentinian
             heretikes
             :
             
             The
             earthly
             bread
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             receiued
             ,
             is
             now
             no
             more
             common
             bread
             ,
             but
             is
             made
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             The
             which
             consisteth
             in
             two
             thinges
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             in
             earthly
             and
             heauenly
             .
             As
             touching
             the
             first
             ,
             Ireneus
             denyeth
             not
             the
             Eucharist
             to
             be
             bread
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             hee
             saith
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             now
             not
             common
             bread
             :
             And
             then
             saith
             hee
             ,
             This
             Eucharist
             consisteth
             in
             two
             things
             ,
             the
             one
             whereof
             is
             earthly
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             bread
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             heauenly
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             .
             For
             how
             necessarie
             it
             is
             that
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             bee
             truly
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             so
             necessarie
             is
             it
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             bee
             truely
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             For
             otherwise
             the
             bread
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             figure
             ,
             should
             haue
             no
             annalogie
             nor
             likenesse
             with
             the
             thing
             figured
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             in
             his
             first
             booke
             against
             Marcion
             ,
             
             saith
             :
             God
             hath
             not
             cast
             away
             the
             bread
             ,
             his
             creature
             :
             sith
             that
             with
             it
             he
             hath
             represented
             his
             body
             .
             Also
             in
             his
             fourth
             booke
             against
             the
             same
             Marcion
             he
             saith
             ,
             The
             bread
             which
             hee
             had
             taken
             and
             distributed
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             hee
             made
             it
             his
             body
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             declareth
             ,
             the
             figure
             of
             my
             body
             .
          
           
             Origen
             vppon
             the
             26.
             
             chap.
             of
             Matthew
             sayth
             ,
             This
             bread
             which
             God
             the
             Word
             doth
             witnesse
             to
             bee
             his
             body
             ,
             is
             the
             
             nourishing
             word
             of
             soules
             .
             Also
             Homil.
             7.
             vppon
             Leuiticus
             ,
             He
             saith
             :
             For
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             is
             the
             letter
             which
             killeth
             .
             For
             if
             thou
             follow
             the
             letter
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             sayd
             ,
             
               Except
               ye
               eate
               the
               flesh
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Also
             hom
             .
             9.
             vpon
             the
             same
             Leuiticus
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             Cleaue
             not
             to
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             apprehend
             rather
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             and
             heare
             what
             he
             saith
             vnto
             thee
             :
             
               For
               this
               is
               my
               bloud
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               you
               .
            
             Also
             vpon
             the
             fifteenth
             chapter
             of
             Matthew
             hee
             saith
             :
             The
             sanctified
             bread
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             matter
             goeth
             into
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             is
             cast
             out
             below
             .
             In
             the
             same
             place
             also
             hee
             saith
             :
             Not
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             spoken
             ouer
             it
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             profiteth
             him
             which
             worthily
             eateth
             it
             .
             In
             the
             eight
             booke
             also
             against
             Celsus
             ,
             hee
             sayth
             :
             After
             thankes
             giuen
             for
             the
             benefites
             which
             wee
             haue
             receiued
             eate
             wee
             of
             the
             consecrate
             bread
             .
             
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               
               Epist
               .
               6.
               ad
               Magnum
            
             sayth
             :
             The
             Lord
             calleth
             the
             bread
             made
             of
             the
             gathering
             togither
             of
             manie
             graines
             ,
             his
             body
             ;
             and
             the
             wine
             pressed
             out
             of
             many
             clusters
             and
             graines
             of
             grapes
             ,
             calleth
             hee
             his
             bloud
             .
             Also
             ,
             interpreting
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             he
             calleth
             the
             bread
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Also
             ,
             in
             the
             sermon
             of
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             sayth
             :
             wee
             whet
             not
             the
             tooth
             to
             bite
             ,
             but
             with
             sincere
             and
             true
             faith
             onely
             doe
             wee
             breake
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             eate
             it
             .
             Also
             ,
             in
             the
             sermon
             
               de
               Chrismate
            
             ,
             hee
             openly
             saith
             :
             The
             sacramentes
             haue
             their
             names
             of
             those
             things
             which
             they
             signifie
             .
             Saint
             Augustine
             vseth
             these
             selfe
             same
             two
             maner
             of
             speeches
             that
             Saint
             Cyprian
             vseth
             .
             Whereby
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             hee
             tooke
             them
             from
             him
             .
             The
             second
             hee
             vseth
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Boniface
             ,
             and
             first
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             Why
             preparest
             thou
             the
             tooth
             and
             the
             belly
             :
             Beleeue
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             ,
             Tract
             .
             25.
             vpon
             Saint
             Iohn
             .
             And
             turning
             to
             Saint
             Cyprian
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             booke
             and
             third
             epistle
             
               ad
               Cecilium
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             In
             the
             wine
             is
             shewed
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
             Also
             against
             the
             Aquarians
             ,
             he
             sayth
             :
             That
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lord
             could
             not
             appeare
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             cuppe
             ,
             if
             the
             wine
             ceased
             to
             be
             therein
             .
             And
             after
             our
             Transubstantiators
             ,
             no
             wine
             is
             there
             in
             the
             cup
             ,
             therefore
             it
             followeth
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             bloud
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             argument
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             .
             In
             the
             sermon
             also
             of
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             
             The
             symbols
             o
             be
             changed
             into
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             so
             that
             they
             take
             a
             certiane
             likenesse
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             in
             whom
             the
             humane
             nature
             was
             seene
             and
             the
             diuine
             remained
             hidden
             by
             which
             likenes
             it
             appeareth
             that
             he
             wold
             say
             :
             that
             as
             in
             Christ
             remain
             two
             natures
             ,
             diuine
             and
             humane
             :
             So
             in
             the
             same
             maner
             are
             the
             two
             natures
             preserued
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             That
             of
             the
             bread
             which
             is
             seene
             and
             that
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             seene
             .
             In
             the
             second
             booke
             and
             third
             epistle
             he
             also
             sayeth
             :
             So
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             floure
             onely
             :
             Nor
             water
             only
             ,
             But
             both
             doe
             meete
             and
             couple
             together
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             meeting
             togither
             and
             vnion
             of
             one
             bread
             ,
             become
             firme
             ,
             with
             which
             and
             the
             same
             sacrament
             ,
             our
             People
             is
             shewed
             to
             be
             coupled
             .
             
             Athanasius
             expounding
             these
             words
             :
             
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               speake
               a
               word
               against
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               forgiuen
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               which
               speaketh
               against
               the
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               &c.
            
             saith
             :
             And
             how
             great
             is
             the
             body
             that
             all
             the
             world
             is
             to
             eate
             of
             ?
             And
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             spiritually
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ;
             and
             hereby
             that
             in
             this
             place
             the
             Lord
             speaketh
             of
             his
             ascention
             against
             the
             Capernaits
             .
          
           
             Basil
             in
             his
             Liturgie
             ,
             
             calleth
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             sacrament
             Antitypon
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             an
             example
             or
             patterne
             of
             the
             like
             forme
             .
             And
             after
             the
             consecration
             he
             calleth
             it
             so
             also
             .
             
             
               Dionysius
               de
               Ecclesiastica
               Hierarchia
               ,
               cap.
            
             3.
             saith
             :
             The
             Bishop
             vncouereth
             the
             couered
             and
             vndiuided
             bread
             ,
             and
             parting
             it
             in
             peeces
             &c.
             
             
             Saint
             Ambrose
             vpon
             the
             first
             epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             saith
             :
             When
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             done
             in
             memorie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             death
             :
             we
             by
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             do
             signifie
             the
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             haue
             bene
             offered
             .
             In
             the
             same
             place
             also
             he
             saith
             :
             We
             receiue
             the
             mysticall
             cup
             ,
             in
             type
             (
             or
             figure
             )
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             fourth
             booke
             
               De
               Sacramentis
            
             ,
             and
             fourth
             chap.
             where
             he
             setteth
             downe
             the
             change
             of
             the
             symbols
             ,
             he
             handleth
             also
             our
             change
             into
             Christ
             :
             but
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             those
             that
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             are
             not
             transubstantiated
             into
             Christ
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             same
             chapter
             he
             saith
             :
             So
             that
             we
             affirme
             .
             How
             can
             that
             which
             is
             bread
             ,
             be
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             by
             consecration
             ?
             And
             then
             :
             If
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             haue
             so
             much
             power
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             which
             were
             not
             ,
             begin
             to
             be
             :
             how
             much
             more
             powerfull
             shall
             it
             be
             ,
             to
             cause
             that
             these
             
             things
             remaine
             which
             haue
             their
             being
             ,
             and
             be
             changed
             into
             another
             thing
             ?
             
             Saint
             Ierome
             vpon
             Saint
             Matthew
             saith
             clearely
             :
             that
             in
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             is
             represented
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             Chrysostome
             vppon
             the
             second
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             sayth
             :
             
             Not
             onely
             that
             which
             is
             set
             before
             vs
             vppon
             the
             table
             ,
             but
             the
             poore
             also
             is
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             to
             whom
             wee
             are
             bound
             to
             doe
             good
             :
             for
             he
             that
             sayd
             this
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             with
             his
             mouth
             sayd
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             it
             was
             which
             receiued
             the
             benefite
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             in
             the
             poore
             ,
             was
             in
             necessitie
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             eleuenth
             Homily
             vppon
             Matth.
             
               In
               opere
               imperfecto
            
             he
             saith
             :
             In
             the
             holy
             vessels
             is
             neither
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             bloud
             ,
             but
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             Also
             vpon
             the
             twelfth
             chapter
             of
             the
             second
             epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             Hom.
             27.
             he
             saih
             :
             So
             that
             Christ
             in
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             sayd
             ,
             
               Doe
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             In
             declaring
             also
             these
             wordes
             vppon
             the
             twentie
             third
             Psalme
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               prepared
               a
               table
               before
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             shewed
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             Also
             ,
             writing
             to
             Cesarius
             against
             Apollinarius
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             confounded
             the
             diuinitie
             and
             humanitie
             of
             Christ
             (
             this
             Epistle
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Librarie
             of
             Florence
             )
             he
             saith
             :
             For
             euen
             so
             the
             bread
             before
             it
             bee
             sanctified
             wee
             call
             bread
             :
             but
             the
             diuine
             grace
             signifying
             this
             :
             the
             bread
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             Priest
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             name
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             is
             found
             worthy
             to
             be
             called
             the
             bodie
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             albeit
             the
             nature
             of
             bread
             remaine
             stil
             in
             it
             .
             In
             verie
             manie
             places
             is
             Saint
             Augustine
             wholly
             for
             vs
             ,
             
             and
             roundly
             confirmeth
             our
             doctrine
             .
             Vppon
             the
             fourescore
             and
             second
             Psalme
             hee
             saith
             :
             Thou
             art
             not
             to
             eate
             that
             which
             thou
             seest
             :
             nor
             art
             thou
             to
             drinke
             this
             bloud
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             to
             poure
             out
             .
             That
             which
             I
             say
             is
             a
             mysterie
             ,
             which
             will
             quicken
             ,
             being
             spiritually
             vnderstood
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             Treatise
             
               De
               Fide
               ,
               ad
               Petrum
            
             ,
             chap.
             19.
             hee
             calleth
             it
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             Also
             ,
             against
             Faustus
             ,
             the
             twentith
             booke
             and
             twentie
             first
             chapter
             he
             sayth
             :
             In
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             vnder
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             beastes
             sacrificed
             )
             the
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             was
             promised
             vnto
             vs
             :
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             was
             it
             really
             giuen
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             for
             a
             memoriall
             it
             is
             celebrated
             .
             Let
             vs
             
             well
             consider
             these
             three
             times
             noted
             by
             Saint
             Augustine
             and
             the
             great
             difference
             there
             is
             .
             After
             one
             sort
             gaue
             Christ
             himselfe
             in
             the
             olde
             Testament
             :
             after
             another
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             :
             and
             after
             another
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             .
             Also
             ,
             
               De
               Ciuitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             the
             21.
             booke
             ,
             and
             the
             twentie
             fift
             chapter
             ,
             he
             clearelie
             affirmeth
             that
             the
             wicked
             eate
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             so
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             hee
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             Christ
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             he
             in
             Christ
             ,
             eateth
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
             
             Also
             in
             the
             twentith
             Treatise
             vppon
             Saint
             Iohn
             hee
             saith
             the
             same
             .
             Against
             Adimantus
             also
             a
             Manachie
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             he
             saith
             :
             The
             Lord
             doubted
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             when
             he
             gaue
             notwithstanding
             the
             signe
             of
             his
             body
             .
             In
             this
             sheweth
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             :
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             fully
             vnderstood
             according
             as
             they
             sound
             ,
             but
             by
             trope
             or
             figure
             ;
             and
             so
             saith
             hee
             ,
             that
             this
             manner
             of
             speech
             is
             like
             to
             that
             alleaged
             out
             of
             the
             twelfth
             chapter
             of
             Deuteronomie
             ,
             verse
             23.
             
             
               The
               bloud
               is
               the
               life
            
             .
             Also
             ,
             
               De
               doctrina
               Christiana
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
            
             16.
             
             Hee
             sheweth
             that
             which
             Christ
             in
             the
             sixt
             chapter
             of
             Iohn
             vseth
             ,
             
               Except
               ye
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             bee
             a
             figuratiue
             maner
             of
             speech
             :
             the
             reason
             which
             hee
             giueth
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             seemeth
             to
             commaund
             a
             great
             wickednesse
             .
             For
             to
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             a
             greater
             crueltie
             then
             to
             kill
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             drinke
             his
             bloud
             then
             to
             shed
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             saith
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             figure
             which
             commaundeth
             vs
             ,
             sweetely
             and
             profitably
             to
             remember
             that
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             and
             wounded
             for
             vs.
             Also
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Boniface
             sayth
             :
             The
             Sacramentes
             take
             their
             names
             of
             those
             thinges
             whereof
             they
             are
             Sacraments
             .
             These
             wordes
             (
             as
             wee
             haue
             noted
             )
             tooke
             Saint
             Augustine
             from
             Saint
             Cyprian
             :
             and
             excellently
             nameth
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             certaine
             manner
             to
             bee
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             then
             sayth
             :
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             the
             eight
             Psalme
             he
             also
             saith
             :
             Christ
             receiued
             Iudas
             vnto
             his
             banquet
             ,
             when
             hee
             commended
             the
             figure
             of
             his
             bodie
             .
             Let
             that
             which
             wee
             haue
             already
             sayd
             of
             this
             
             glorious
             Doctor
             suffice
             .
             
             Leo
             the
             first
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Clergy
             and
             people
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             affirmeth
             this
             distribution
             to
             be
             mysticall
             ,
             to
             be
             spirituall
             meate
             ,
             and
             that
             therein
             wee
             receiue
             a
             celestiall
             power
             to
             passe
             (
             or
             bee
             conuerted
             )
             into
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             :
             
             who
             for
             vs
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             our
             flesh
             .
             
               Ciril
               .
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
            
             14.
             vpon
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             saith
             :
             So
             to
             the
             faithfull
             disciples
             gaue
             he
             peeces
             of
             bread
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Take
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Also
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Calosyrius
             ,
             he
             sayth
             :
             It
             was
             meete
             ,
             that
             by
             meanes
             of
             his
             holy
             flesh
             and
             precious
             bloud
             ,
             he
             shoud
             in
             a
             certaine
             maner
             vnite
             or
             couple
             himselfe
             with
             our
             bodies
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             liuely
             blessing
             in
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             we
             receiue
             .
             
               Hesychius
               ,
               lib.
            
             20.
             vpon
             Leuit
             ,
             cap.
             8.
             
             saith
             :
             By
             this
             he
             commandeth
             to
             eat
             the
             flesh
             with
             the
             bread
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             vnderstand
             ,
             hee
             called
             it
             a
             mysterie
             ,
             which
             is
             bread
             and
             flesh
             ioyntly
             togither
             .
             
             Gelasius
             doth
             witnesse
             against
             Eutiches
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             the
             substance
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             no
             wise
             ceaseth
             to
             hold
             their
             being
             :
             And
             that
             moreouer
             which
             before
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             Gregorie
             the
             first
             in
             his
             Register
             saith
             :
             
             When
             we
             receiue
             as
             wel
             the
             bread
             without
             leauen
             ,
             as
             the
             leauened
             ,
             wee
             are
             made
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             Sauiour
             .
             
             Bertram
             in
             the
             booke
             which
             hee
             made
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Symbols
             ,
             sayth
             :
             that
             according
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             creatures
             ,
             the
             symbols
             (
             which
             be
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             )
             bee
             the
             same
             after
             consecration
             ,
             that
             before
             they
             were
             .
             But
             why
             alleage
             I
             one
             place
             of
             Bertrams
             booke
             ,
             sith
             the
             whole
             booke
             doth
             purposely
             handle
             this
             argument
             ,
             and
             concludeth
             the
             same
             that
             we
             now
             affirme
             ,
             with
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             many
             sayings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Ierome
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Fulgentius
               &c.
            
             confirmeth
             Bertram
             his
             doctrine
             :
             and
             confirming
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             ours
             ,
             it
             weakeneth
             and
             ouerthroweth
             that
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             :
             which
             sayth
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             sacrament
             to
             bee
             the
             very
             same
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             flesh
             ,
             bones
             ,
             and
             sinewes
             ,
             which
             was
             borne
             ,
             dyed
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             (
             saith
             Bertram
             )
             is
             in
             two
             maners
             :
             
             one
             in
             flesh
             and
             in
             bones
             &c.
             which
             was
             borne
             ,
             and
             dyed
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             other
             spirituall
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             which
             is
             giuen
             in
             the
             sacrament
             :
             and
             also
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             spirituall
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             spirituall
             bloud
             ,
             vnder
             the
             couerture
             of
             the
             corporall
             bread
             ,
             and
             of
             
             the
             corporal
             wine
             remaine
             .
             At
             the
             request
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             wrote
             Bertram
             this
             booke
             :
             as
             he
             himself
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             book
             speaking
             of
             Charles
             the
             great
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             dedicated
             the
             same
             ,
             saith
             :
             The
             occasion
             he
             had
             ,
             so
             to
             didicate
             it
             ,
             was
             ,
             for
             that
             ,
             As
             Bertram
             saith
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             booke
             Charles
             the
             Great
             had
             demanded
             of
             him
             whether
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             receiued
             with
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             be
             in
             mistery
             or
             really
             in
             truth
             receiued
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             now
             aboue
             .
             760.
             yeeres
             past
             sithens
             this
             booke
             was
             written
             .
             
               Iohannes
               Trithemius
            
             giueth
             this
             Testimony
             of
             
               Bertram
               .
               Bertram
            
             was
             (
             saith
             Trithemius
             ,
             much
             conuersant
             in
             the
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             &
             very
             learned
             in
             humane
             science
             ;
             eloquent
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             excellent
             in
             life
             ,
             
             then
             in
             Doctrine
             .
             S.
             Bernard
             is
             the
             sermon
             of
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             the
             similitude
             ,
             which
             he
             putteth
             of
             a
             ring
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             he
             is
             wholy
             for
             vs.
             Now
             to
             close
             vp
             this
             band
             of
             the
             fathers
             ,
             which
             against
             transubstantiation
             ,
             of
             diuerse
             times
             ,
             &
             diuerse
             regions
             ,
             we
             haue
             alleaged
             :
             we
             will
             set
             downe
             one
             most
             learned
             &
             godly
             :
             
             This
             is
             Theodoret
             bishop
             of
             Cyr
             ,
             that
             wrote
             the
             ecclesiastical
             historie
             .
             He
             flourished
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             451.
             
             For
             he
             was
             present
             in
             that
             famous
             Councell
             of
             Chalecdon
             in
             the
             company
             of
             630.
             bishops
             ,
             which
             condemned
             Di●scorus
             .
             These
             bishops
             with
             great
             curtesie
             &
             honorable
             titles
             ,
             
             did
             honor
             Theodoret
             ,
             being
             present
             in
             the
             Councel
             ;
             calling
             him
             catholique
             ,
             &
             true
             pastor
             &
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             same
             witnesseth
             Leo
             1.
             
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             an
             epistle
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Theodoret.
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             Theodoret
             rightly
             thought
             of
             so
             high
             a
             mystery
             ,
             As
             is
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             a
             Councel
             and
             one
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             that
             hath
             bin
             ,
             wherin
             were
             630.
             bishops
             ,
             wold
             not
             haue
             called
             Theodoret
             catholike
             ,
             &
             true
             pastor
             of
             the
             church
             &c.
             In
             the
             2.
             
             Councel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             was
             this
             Theodoret
             vniustly
             depriued
             from
             his
             bishopirck
             :
             because
             he
             would
             not
             take
             parte
             with
             the
             heretike
             Eutiches
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             with
             great
             honor
             &
             praise
             was
             his
             bishopricke
             restored
             .
             If
             that
             which
             Theodoret
             then
             thought
             &
             taught
             touching
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             sacrament
             were
             catholike
             ;
             the
             same
             also
             shall
             it
             now
             be
             :
             for
             the
             same
             which
             then
             was
             truth
             ,
             is
             now
             truth
             .
             Very
             truely
             spake
             this
             Theodoret
             ,
             against
             transubstantiation
             in
             a
             booke
             
             God
             would
             should
             be
             printed
             in
             Rome
             ,
             for
             the
             greater
             confusion
             of
             the
             Romists
             :
             which
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             Theodoret
             is
             wholly
             for
             vs.
             But
             they
             excuse
             him
             ,
             with
             saying
             ,
             that
             this
             question
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             the
             Church
             had
             not
             yet
             determined
             .
             Thus
             may
             the
             Pope
             (
             for
             he
             is
             all
             in
             all
             )
             cause
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             in
             old
             time
             was
             catholike
             &
             true
             ,
             be
             now
             hereticall
             ,
             &
             wicked
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             then
             was
             hereticall
             and
             wicked
             ,
             be
             now
             catholike
             and
             good
             .
             But
             if
             an
             Angel
             from
             heauen
             (
             saith
             S.
             Paul
             shall
             preach
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             other
             Doctrine
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             he
             had
             taught
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             should
             be
             cursed
             .
             Theodoret
             in
             his
             Dialogues
             bringeth
             in
             2
             persons
             ,
             
             which
             dispute
             of
             good
             things
             :
             of
             thinges
             touching
             Christian
             religion
             :
             The
             one
             called
             Orthodoxo
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Eranistes
             .
             Then
             saith
             Orthodoxo
             ,
             dost
             thou
             know
             that
             God
             hath
             called
             the
             bread
             his
             proper
             bodie
             ?
             Eran.
             I
             knowe
             it
             .
             Ortho.
             knowest
             thou
             also
             that
             in
             an
             other
             place
             ,
             his
             flesh
             ,
             he
             calleth
             wheate
             Eran.
             This
             doe
             I
             also
             knowe
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             a
             little
             lower
             ,
             Ortho.
             In
             the
             same
             distribution
             of
             the
             misteries
             ,
             The
             bread
             he
             calleth
             ,
             bodie
             &
             the
             cuppe
             mingled
             blood
             :
             Erannist
             .
             So
             doth
             he
             suerly
             call
             them
             .
             Ortho.
             But
             also
             hath
             power
             to
             be
             called
             a
             bodie
             ,
             according
             to
             it
             nature
             ,
             his
             bodie
             surely
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             .
             Erannist
             .
             It
             is
             clere
             .
             Ortho.
             But
             the
             same
             our
             sauiour
             chaungeth
             the
             names
             ,
             and
             giueth
             vnto
             his
             bodie
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             symboll
             and
             contrariwise
             ,
             to
             the
             Simboll
             giueth
             hee
             the
             name
             of
             bodie
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             also
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             said
             of
             himselfe
             that
             he
             was
             a
             vine
             ,
             the
             same
             blood
             called
             he
             a
             Symboll
             ,
             Eranist
             .
             This
             hast
             thou
             well
             spoken
             ,
             But
             I
             would
             learne
             also
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             names
             are
             chaunged
             .
             Ortho.
             This
             is
             the
             marke
             whereat
             those
             ayme
             which
             professe
             religion
             :
             For
             I
             would
             not
             that
             they
             which
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             diuine
             misteries
             ,
             should
             settle
             their
             minds
             vpon
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             seene
             :
             but
             that
             by
             the
             change
             of
             the
             names
             ,
             they
             may
             beleeue
             that
             transmutation
             which
             is
             wrought
             by
             grace
             .
             For
             hee
             which
             called
             his
             natureall
             body
             ,
             wheate
             ,
             and
             bread
             ,
             and
             called
             also
             himselfe
             a
             vine
             :
             
             he
             himself
             honoreth
             the
             visible
             signes
             with
             the
             name
             of
             his
             bodie
             &
             of
             his
             blood
             .
             Not
             changing
             verely
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             but
             adding
             grace
             to
             the
             nature
             .
             Eranist
             .
             Surely
             the
             mysticall
             thinges
             are
             mystically
             spoken
             ,
             and
             the
             thinges
             not
             Notorious
             to
             all
             ,
             are
             clearely
             manifest
             .
             Ortho.
             Seeing
             he
             saith
             that
             the
             robe
             and
             the
             vesture
             are
             called
             of
             the
             patriarke
             
             the
             bodie
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             that
             wee
             are
             entred
             into
             discourse
             of
             diuine
             misteries
             .
             Tell
             mee
             truely
             whose
             signes
             ,
             and
             whose
             figure
             supposest
             thou
             :
             that
             most
             holy
             meate
             to
             be
             .
             Of
             the
             diuininitie
             it selfe
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             .
             Eran.
             Of
             those
             things
             doubtlesse
             ,
             whose
             names
             they
             haue
             receaued
             .
             Ortho.
             Of
             the
             body
             saie
             thou
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             bloud
             .
             Eran.
             So
             I
             say
             .
             Ortho.
             Verie
             well
             hast
             thou
             spoken
             :
             For
             the
             Lord
             hauing
             taken
             the
             signe
             ,
             said
             not
             this
             is
             my
             diuinitie
             :
             but
             this
             is
             my
             bodie
             .
             Also
             this
             is
             my
             bloud
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             The
             bread
             which
             I
             will
             giue
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
             Eran.
             All
             this
             is
             most
             true
             :
             for
             they
             be
             the
             wordes
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             2.
             
             Dialogue
             ,
             Ortho.
             Tell
             me
             then
             whose
             Symbols
             be
             these
             mysticall
             symbols
             ,
             which
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             ministers
             of
             holy
             thinges
             ,
             Eran.
             Of
             the
             bodie
             and
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Ortho.
             Of
             the
             true
             ,
             or
             not
             the
             true
             bodie
             ,
             Eran.
             Of
             the
             true
             &c.
             Ortho.
             For
             those
             mystical
             symbols
             :
             no
             not
             after
             sanctificatiō
             ,
             leaue
             not
             their
             proper
             being
             &
             nature
             :
             For
             they
             remaine
             in
             their
             former
             substaunce
             ,
             figure
             &
             forme
             ,
             &
             are
             seen
             ,
             &
             handled
             .
             neither
             more
             nor
             lesse
             thē
             before
             But
             the
             things
             which
             are
             made
             are
             vnderstood
             belieued
             &
             adored
             as
             thiugs
             being
             which
             are
             beleeued
             .
             Cōpare
             thē
             the
             Image
             ,
             with
             the
             Archtipe
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             the
             thing
             ,
             whose
             Image
             it
             is
             ,
             &
             thou
             shalt
             see
             the
             likenes
             .
             For
             the
             figure
             of
             necessity
             must
             agree
             with
             the
             truth
             .
             For
             that
             same
             body
             holdeth
             no
             doubt
             his
             first
             figure
             ,
             forme
             &
             circumscriptiō
             ,
             &
             to
             speake
             simply
             the
             same
             substaūce
             also
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             which
             Theodoret
             cheifly
             pretendeth
             to
             proue
             in
             these
             dialogues
             is
             that
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             a
             things
             really
             in
             the
             sacramēt
             ,
             the
             figure
             &
             the
             thing
             figured
             ,
             bread
             &
             .
             The
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             these
             2
             things
             be
             not
             confused
             ,
             but
             each
             one
             holdeth
             his
             proper
             being
             .
             So
             neither
             more
             nor
             lesse
             ,
             are
             there
             2
             natures
             really
             in
             Christ
             :
             diuine
             &
             humane
             ,
             not
             confounded
             ,
             nor
             the
             one
             conuerted
             into
             the
             other
             .
             Were
             there
             not
             2
             things
             really
             in
             the
             sacrament
             .
             The
             argumēt
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             should
             not
             proue
             his
             intent
             :
             but
             shold
             be
             rather
             for
             the
             heretikes
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             disputed
             :
             which
             said
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ascending
             into
             the
             heauens
             ,
             is
             wholly
             conuerted
             into
             the
             diuine
             nature
             ;
             As
             now
             ,
             say
             ,
             our
             aduersaries
             that
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             are
             conuerted
             into
             the
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             So
             that
             there
             remaineth
             no
             more
             bread
             ,
             nor
             no
             more
             wine
             .
             The
             selfe
             same
             argument
             of
             Theodoret
             :
             vseth
             Gelasius
             ,
             bishop
             of
             Rome
             against
             Eutiche●
             
             as
             before
             we
             haue
             alleaged
             .
             Here
             sest
             thou
             the
             victorie
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             haue
             gotten
             by
             aleaging
             the
             fathers
             ,
             to
             cōfirme
             their
             transubstantiation
             .
             If
             many
             they
             haue
             alleaged
             for
             their
             transubstantiation
             ,
             many
             more
             haue
             we
             alleaged
             against
             transubstantiation
             ,
             as
             ancient
             ,
             as
             learned
             ,
             &
             as
             godly
             ,
             as
             those
             whom
             they
             haue
             cited
             :
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             ,
             also
             haue
             we
             alleaged
             oftentimes
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             alleaged
             .
             Our
             aduersaries
             with
             ful
             mouth
             still
             crie
             out
             ,
             saying
             :
             Fathers
             ,
             fathers
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             fathers
             were
             for
             them
             ,
             &
             not
             for
             vs
             :
             But
             by
             this
             disputation
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             in
             hand
             shal
             be
             seene
             ,
             whether
             the
             fathers
             be
             before
             vs
             ,
             whether
             they
             approue
             and
             confirme
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             condemne
             that
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             or
             no.
             But
             for
             as
             much
             (
             as
             say
             the
             Logitians
             )
             to
             giue
             an
             instance
             is
             not
             to
             assoyle
             the
             argumēt
             .
             It
             shal
             be
             good
             to
             answere
             that
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             haue
             alleaged
             against
             our
             Doctrine
             .
             This
             will
             we
             doe
             ,
             with
             all
             possible
             breuitie
             :
             because
             we
             purpose
             not
             here
             to
             make
             long
             discourse
             of
             this
             mater
             .
             To
             shew
             then
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             fathers
             which
             they
             haue
             alleaged
             ,
             maketh
             nothing
             against
             vs.
             Needful
             shall
             it
             be
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             it selfe
             doth
             wontedly
             giue
             the
             names
             of
             Symbols
             ,
             signes
             ,
             or
             figures
             to
             the
             thinges
             which
             they
             betoken
             ,
             figure
             and
             represent
             :
             and
             contrarywise
             ,
             the
             names
             of
             the
             things
             signified
             and
             figured
             ,
             they
             giue
             to
             the
             signes
             and
             figures
             ,
             as
             the
             fathers
             doe
             obserue
             it
             .
             Thus
             is
             Christ
             the
             pascall
             lambe
             ,
             &
             the
             pascal
             lambe
             is
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             is
             bread
             ,
             &
             the
             bread
             is
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             fathers
             ,
             imitating
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             things
             signified
             ,
             they
             call
             them
             by
             the
             names
             of
             those
             things
             which
             they
             signifie
             :
             &
             contrariwise
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             figures
             ,
             they
             giue
             vnto
             them
             the
             names
             of
             the
             things
             which
             they
             figure
             .
             
             Which
             thing
             S.
             Ciprian
             ,
             by
             vs
             before
             alleaged
             ,
             &
             S.
             Augustine
             in
             an
             epistle
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             Boniface
             before
             by
             vs
             also
             alleaged
             ,
             &
             Therdoret
             in
             the
             Dialog
             a
             little
             be
             fore
             cited
             do
             witnesse
             .
             Moreouer
             if
             we
             diligently
             consider
             ,
             that
             which
             a
             litle
             before
             ,
             or
             a
             litle
             after
             in
             other
             places
             they
             haue
             said
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             vnderstood
             ,
             &
             witnessed
             ,
             this
             meat
             to
             be
             spirituall
             ,
             not
             carnall
             for
             the
             mouth
             ,
             teeth
             ,
             nor
             the
             belly
             .
             Wherefore
             (
             saith
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             as
             before
             of
             him
             we
             haue
             sayd
             )
             preparest
             thou
             the
             tooth
             ,
             and
             the
             belly
             ?
             Beleeue
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             .
             In
             which
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             doth
             imitate
             
             S.
             Cyprian
             (
             As
             before
             we
             haue
             said
             )
             It
             is
             also
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             the
             fathers
             speake
             one
             way
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             wine
             before
             consecration
             ,
             and
             after
             consecration
             otherwise
             .
             Before
             consecratiō
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             are
             common
             and
             vulgar
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             of
             consecration
             they
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             common
             bread
             ;
             they
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             common
             wine
             :
             there
             is
             a
             chaunging
             say
             they
             in
             them
             which
             thing
             is
             most
             true
             .
             For
             the
             bread
             &
             wine
             ,
             by
             consecration
             cease
             to
             be
             common
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             
             and
             be
             dedicated
             to
             a
             sacred
             vse
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             are
             made
             holie
             ,
             or
             sanctified
             ,
             ceasing
             to
             bee
             common
             and
             prophane
             :
             Such
             a
             chaunge
             as
             this
             ,
             vnderstood
             the
             fathers
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             but
             not
             as
             touching
             the
             substaunce
             and
             being
             .
             But
             as
             touching
             the
             qualities
             .
             The
             which
             chaunge
             wee
             doe
             willingly
             allow
             ,
             By
             such
             a
             chaunge
             we
             confesse
             ;
             that
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             are
             made
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             effectually
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             holie
             spirit
             ,
             doe
             signifie
             :
             present
             ,
             seale
             and
             giue
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             soule
             ,
             by
             the
             meane
             of
             faith
             .
             The
             body
             &
             blood
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Who
             so
             will
             marke
             this
             ,
             shal
             vnderstand
             that
             when
             the
             fathers
             say
             :
             there
             is
             now
             no
             more
             bread
             ,
             nor
             wine
             ,
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             this
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             simply
             vnderstood
             :
             As
             touching
             the
             substaunce
             :
             but
             in
             a
             certaine
             manner
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             him
             which
             receaueth
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             who
             ought
             not
             to
             settle
             his
             eyes
             vppon
             the
             bread
             ,
             nor
             vppon
             the
             wine
             ,
             which
             bee
             visible
             ,
             earthly
             ,
             and
             corruptible
             things
             :
             but
             ought
             to
             lift
             vp
             his
             hart
             soule
             ,
             and
             spirit
             ,
             to
             receiue
             that
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             bread
             &
             the
             wine
             is
             signified
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             To
             wit
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             father
             .
          
           
             Three
             causes
             can
             we
             shew
             :
             
             why
             the
             fathers
             so
             loftily
             and
             so
             hiperbolically
             haue
             spoken
             of
             the
             signes
             ,
             The
             first
             is
             (
             which
             before
             we
             haue
             touched
             )
             taking
             license
             of
             the
             scripture
             which
             doth
             also
             the
             same
             .
             The
             2.
             the
             more
             to
             moue
             the
             harts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             lift
             them
             vp
             to
             contemplate
             heauenly
             things
             &
             vnspeakable
             mercies
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             most
             holy
             sacrament
             we
             receiue
             :
             Seeing
             that
             our
             soules
             are
             spiritually
             fed
             and
             nourished
             with
             the
             precious
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             3.
             to
             shew
             this
             representation
             ,
             which
             we
             say
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             theatricall
             ,
             not
             belonging
             to
             commedians
             :
             but
             that
             the
             Lord
             giueth
             really
             that
             ,
             which
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             ,
             his
             bodie
             
             and
             his
             blood
             ,
             for
             the
             spirituall
             nourishment
             of
             our
             soules
             :
             And
             that
             we
             for
             our
             part
             ,
             receiue
             it
             by
             faith
             .
             Christ
             being
             our
             foode
             :
             were
             by
             good
             reason
             to
             be
             conuerted
             into
             vs
             ,
             as
             are
             other
             meates
             conuerted
             into
             the
             substaunce
             of
             him
             that
             eateth
             them
             :
             but
             in
             Christ
             is
             it
             not
             so
             .
             For
             we
             eating
             him
             ,
             doe
             conuerte
             our selues
             into
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             by
             a
             secret
             and
             vnspeakable
             vnion
             made
             one
             thing
             with
             him
             .
             Oh
             admirable
             misterie
             !
             Oh
             high
             Sacrament
             !
             Oh
             sweete
             and
             diuine
             banquet
             wherein
             ;
             our
             bodie
             receauing
             carnally
             with
             the
             teeth
             bread
             and
             wine
             !
             our
             soule
             receaueth
             spiritually
             by
             faith
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             treasure
             and
             riches
             ,
             which
             dying
             and
             rising
             againe
             he
             gained
             for
             vs.
             For
             here
             is
             hee
             wholly
             giuen
             vnto
             vs.
             that
             which
             is
             sayd
             (
             mee
             seemeth
             )
             sufficient
             to
             answere
             that
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             out
             of
             the
             fathers
             haue
             alleaged
             against
             vs.
             But
             setting
             a
             part
             this
             generall
             answeres
             .
             
             Let
             vs
             answere
             to
             each
             one
             in
             particular
             .
             As
             touching
             Ireneus
             which
             saith
             inuocation
             receaued
             the
             earthly
             bread
             is
             nowe
             no
             more
             common
             bread
             ,
             haue
             we
             already
             answered
             to
             bee
             truth
             ,
             when
             on
             our
             part
             we
             alleaged
             him
             .
             As
             touching
             Tertullian
             wee
             say
             what
             he
             himselfe
             declareth
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             The
             Lord
             not
             onely
             made
             the
             bread
             which
             hee
             tooke
             his
             bodie
             ,
             saying
             :
             This
             is
             my
             bodie
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             figure
             of
             my
             bodie
             .
             Concerning
             that
             which
             Origen
             saith
             :
             that
             the
             Lord
             affirmed
             the
             bread
             to
             bee
             this
             bodie
             ,
             wee
             deny
             it
             not
             :
             but
             the
             controuersie
             is
             ,
             how
             it
             so
             is
             ,
             carnally
             or
             spiritually
             :
             and
             in
             the
             places
             ,
             which
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             vs
             we
             haue
             alleaged
             :
             is
             it
             declared
             ,
             
             how
             Origen
             himselfe
             vnderstood
             it
             .
             As
             touching
             that
             which
             Saint
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             the
             bread
             to
             bee
             chaunged
             into
             flesh
             and
             blood
             :
             The
             same
             also
             say
             we
             .
             But
             we
             meane
             not
             a
             naturall
             change
             ,
             that
             one
             substaunce
             is
             conuerted
             into
             another
             .
             The
             chaunge
             which
             wee
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             which
             vnderstandeth
             Saint
             Cyprian
             is
             sacramentall
             and
             so
             hee
             there
             saith
             ,
             we
             are
             vnited
             (
             or
             made
             one selfe
             same
             thing
             )
             with
             Christ
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             by
             a
             naturall
             chaunge
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             spirituall
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             made
             himselfe
             both
             bread
             &
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bloud
             .
             He
             himselfe
             is
             meate
             substaunce
             ,
             &
             life
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             giuing
             her
             participation
             &c.
             he
             calleth
             his
             body
             .
             Of
             these
             words
             will
             we
             conclude
             ,
             the
             sacramentall
             bread
             and
             wine
             to
             be
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             more
             nor
             lesse
             then
             
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             corporally
             but
             spiritually
             That
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             is
             changed
             ,
             not
             in
             forme
             ,
             but
             in
             nature
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             make
             much
             against
             vs.
             But
             by
             that
             which
             Saint
             Cyprian
             himselfe
             wrote
             to
             Cecilius
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             wine
             is
             shewed
             the
             bloud
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             to
             be
             otherwise
             .
             Also
             speaking
             against
             the
             Aquarians
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             If
             the
             wine
             leaue
             his
             being
             in
             the
             cuppe
             ,
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lord
             cannot
             appeare
             to
             be
             in
             the
             cuppe
             .
             Also
             all
             that
             moreouer
             ,
             which
             of
             him
             wee
             haue
             on
             our
             part
             alleaged
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             Saint
             Cyprian
             being
             a
             Latine
             Authour
             ,
             hee
             tooke
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             Latine
             word
             Natura
             ,
             not
             in
             signification
             of
             substance
             ,
             but
             in
             signification
             of
             vertue
             ,
             force
             ,
             and
             proprietie
             ,
             as
             the
             Latine
             Authours
             do
             many
             times
             take
             it
             :
             and
             in
             the
             same
             signification
             in
             our
             Spanish
             tongue
             is
             it
             taken
             .
             And
             so
             say
             wee
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             herbe
             ,
             or
             stone
             ,
             &c.
             is
             this
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             loade-stone
             is
             to
             draw
             the
             yron
             :
             As
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             the
             vertue
             or
             propertie
             &c.
             
             Taking
             it
             then
             in
             this
             signification
             ,
             it
             wil
             very
             well
             agree
             with
             that
             which
             Saint
             Cyprian
             saith
             .
             That
             which
             saith
             Saint
             Ambrose
             of
             bread
             is
             made
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             ought
             to
             bee
             sacramentally
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             haue
             sayd
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             his
             meaning
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             he
             himselfe
             saith
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             vs
             ,
             before
             alleaged
             appeareth
             .
             What
             thought
             Chrysostome
             of
             the
             figure
             ,
             
             and
             the
             thing
             figured
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             alleaging
             him
             for
             vs
             ,
             we
             haue
             already
             declared
             .
             Now
             it
             resteth
             to
             answer
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             waxe
             ,
             which
             applyed
             to
             the
             fire
             is
             consumed
             :
             and
             applying
             this
             similitude
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             So
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             are
             consumed
             ,
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             To
             this
             obiection
             we
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             (
             thought
             )
             vsed
             by
             Chrisostome
             ,
             declareth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             sayd
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             wherewith
             communicating
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             wee
             receiue
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             bread
             ,
             nor
             as
             wine
             ,
             but
             lifting
             vp
             the
             spirit
             on
             high
             ,
             we
             receiue
             them
             as
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             whose
             efficacie
             they
             are
             a
             figure
             .
             To
             the
             other
             two
             places
             of
             Chrysostome
             ,
             that
             Christ
             giueth
             himselfe
             to
             vs
             that
             wee
             should
             see
             him
             touch
             him
             ,
             and
             handle
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             flesh
             also
             wee
             might
             fasten
             our
             teeth
             :
             What
             Chrisostome
             thought
             of
             the
             sacramentall
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             whether
             it
             bee
             true
             bread
             and
             
             wine
             or
             no
             ,
             we
             haue
             very
             clearely
             shewed
             by
             the
             same
             words
             of
             Chrisostome
             himselfe
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             beleeued
             that
             so
             graue
             an
             Authour
             would
             contradict
             himself
             .
             Let
             vs
             ,
             now
             answer
             how
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             alleage
             of
             him
             against
             vs.
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             simply
             and
             properly
             speaking
             :
             Neither
             the
             body
             nor
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             sacrament
             are
             either
             seene
             ,
             handled
             or
             touched
             :
             The
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             are
             seene
             ,
             handled
             and
             touched
             .
             The
             same
             Chrisostome
             in
             the
             same
             homily
             sayth
             :
             He
             maketh
             vs
             (
             to
             say
             the
             same
             also
             one
             Masse
             with
             him
             .
             And
             this
             not
             onely
             by
             faith
             ,
             but
             he
             maketh
             vs
             really
             his
             body
             .
             The
             same
             saieth
             he
             in
             the
             60.
             and
             62.
             homily
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Antioch
             saying
             :
             We
             I
             say
             are
             not
             onely
             by
             faith
             and
             loue
             but
             also
             really
             indeed
             made
             and
             mingled
             with
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             this
             vnion
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             will
             say
             that
             wee
             are
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
             So
             say
             wee
             also
             that
             notwithstanding
             this
             sacramentall
             vnion
             which
             remaineth
             betweene
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             and
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             bread
             is
             not
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             wine
             into
             his
             blood
             .
             The
             same
             Chrisostome
             saith
             :
             Thinke
             not
             that
             thou
             takest
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             of
             the
             handes
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             Seraphin
             ,
             &c.
             
             Should
             wee
             simply
             ●nderstand
             this
             :
             the
             minister
             is
             not
             now
             a
             man
             but
             transubstantiated
             into
             a
             Seraphin
             .
             Also
             hee
             saieth
             :
             we
             must
             not
             think
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Priest
             to
             giue
             vs
             the
             Sacrament
             but
             we
             must
             vnderstand
             the
             stretched
             out
             hand
             of
             Christ
             to
             doe
             this
             .
             By
             all
             this
             varietie
             of
             speach
             what
             think
             we
             sought
             Chrisostome
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             to
             drawe
             the
             mindes
             of
             the
             Communicants
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             outward
             signes
             and
             figures
             visible
             and
             subiect
             to
             perish
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             consider
             the
             heauenly
             and
             diuine
             things
             ,
             which
             by
             them
             be
             figured
             ?
             This
             glorious
             Father
             then
             would
             ,
             that
             in
             communicating
             ,
             we
             should
             so
             celebrate
             the
             memorie
             of
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             then
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             that
             we
             communicate
             ,
             his
             body
             were
             crucified
             &
             his
             bloud
             were
             shed
             for
             vs.
             Would
             God
             that
             all
             Christians
             ,
             when
             they
             communicate
             would
             haue
             this
             consideration
             &
             meditation
             :
             other
             fruit
             should
             they
             then
             receiue
             of
             the
             cōmunion
             .
             The
             faithfull
             beleeuing
             the
             Euangelicall
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             celebrating
             the
             holy
             Supper
             ,
             are
             present
             as
             it
             were
             at
             the
             condemnation
             
             and
             death
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             &
             this
             is
             the
             memorie
             commanded
             them
             to
             doe
             :
             and
             so
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             to
             the
             Galathians
             ,
             That
             before
             their
             eyes
             was
             Christ
             condemned
             ,
             
             &
             among
             them
             crucified
             .
             As
             touching
             that
             of
             Saint
             Augustin
             which
             they
             obiect
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             Christ
             bare
             himselfe
             in
             his
             hands
             :
             We
             denie
             it
             not
             :
             For
             what
             inconuenience
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             with
             his
             hands
             hath
             borne
             his
             owne
             body
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             body
             we
             vnderstand
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             body
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             his
             meaing
             ,
             hee
             himselfe
             a
             little
             lower
             declareth
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             :
             
               Quodam
               modo
            
             ,
             in
             a
             certaine
             maner
             ,
             not
             simply
             .
             To
             the
             other
             which
             they
             say
             of
             Saint
             Augustin
             :
             that
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             ought
             to
             be
             adored
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             We
             denie
             not
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             in
             so
             much
             as
             it
             is
             conioyned
             with
             the
             Diuinitie
             ,
             from
             the
             which
             it
             neuer
             departeth
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             For
             whosoeuer
             otherwise
             shall
             simply
             worship
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             respecting
             the
             hypostaticall
             vnion
             which
             is
             betweene
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             Diuinitie
             in
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             commit
             idolatrie
             :
             for
             only
             God
             ,
             onely
             his
             Diuinitie
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               onely
               shalt
               thou
               serue
               .
            
             Deut.
             chap.
             6.
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             Who
             so
             listeth
             to
             see
             how
             much
             Saint
             Augustine
             is
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             against
             the
             Transubstantiation
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             :
             and
             this
             not
             in
             one
             place
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             in
             manie
             ,
             
             let
             him
             reade
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             alreadie
             alleaged
             .
             S.
             Hillarie
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             against
             vs
             ,
             groundeth
             his
             argument
             vpon
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             which
             doe
             really
             and
             truly
             seale
             ,
             giue
             ,
             and
             present
             that
             which
             they
             represent
             vnto
             vs.
             We
             receiue
             then
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             our selues
             one
             selfe
             same
             thing
             with
             him
             :
             and
             this
             spiritually
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             so
             often
             we
             haue
             sayd
             which
             vnion
             is
             not
             onely
             made
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Baptisme
             .
             And
             so
             the
             same
             Hillarie
             a
             little
             before
             he
             had
             sayd
             those
             wordes
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             had
             sayd
             the
             same
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             saying
             :
             that
             by
             it
             we
             are
             conioyned
             with
             Christ
             and
             amongst
             our selues
             .
             And
             this
             not
             by
             vnion
             of
             consent
             and
             will
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             nature
             :
             let
             them
             also
             put
             Transubstantiation
             in
             the
             water
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             As
             touching
             that
             which
             they
             say
             of
             Leo
             the
             first
             ,
             wee
             confesse
             the
             same
             which
             he
             saith
             :
             that
             Christ
             is
             made
             our
             flesh
             ,
             and
             that
             
             we
             doe
             passe
             into
             his
             flesh
             .
             
             As
             touching
             Damascen
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             he
             is
             wholly
             for
             them
             .
             As
             appeareth
             in
             the
             place
             against
             vs
             alleaged
             .
             This
             Damascen
             by
             nation
             and
             profession
             was
             a
             Iew
             vntill
             hee
             came
             to
             Constantinople
             and
             was
             conuerted
             :
             and
             being
             conuerted
             ,
             became
             a
             Monke
             :
             He
             liued
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Leo
               Isauricus
            
             ,
             About
             the
             720.
             yeare
             ;
             when
             the
             Moores
             a
             fewe
             yeares
             before
             hauing
             passed
             the
             Straights
             of
             Gibraltar
             had
             by
             the
             chastisement
             of
             God
             subdued
             almost
             all
             our
             country
             of
             Spaine
             .
             Some
             things
             he
             wrote
             wherein
             are
             found
             many
             wonders
             superstitions
             and
             erours
             :
             I
             will
             here
             set
             downe
             some
             that
             the
             credite
             may
             be
             seene
             that
             to
             such
             an
             authour
             is
             due
             .
             A
             great
             defender
             hee
             was
             of
             Images
             :
             They
             are
             not
             only
             to
             be
             made
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             but
             also
             to
             be
             honored
             and
             reuerenced
             :
             The
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             second
             comaundement
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               to
               they
               self
               any
               grauen
               Image
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               worship
               nor
               honour
               them
               .
            
             The
             reliques
             of
             Saints
             he
             much
             esteemed
             and
             doubted
             not
             to
             call
             them
             fountaines
             of
             the
             giftes
             of
             God.
             He
             dared
             to
             say
             :
             that
             wee
             ought
             with
             faith
             to
             honor
             dead
             saints
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             blasphemy
             .
             For
             in
             one
             only
             God
             ought
             we
             to
             beleeue
             :
             As
             we
             confesse
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             .
             Speaking
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             to
             confirme
             it
             he
             reporteth
             great
             wonders
             :
             
             hee
             telleth
             how
             Traian
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             who
             was
             a
             pagan
             ,
             an
             Idolaten
             ,
             &
             a
             great
             persecuter
             of
             the
             Christians
             by
             the
             praiers
             of
             S.
             Gregory
             went
             out
             of
             the
             paines
             of
             hell
             ,
             &c.
             
             Also
             that
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             woman
             called
             Falconilla
             a
             Pagan
             went
             out
             of
             hell
             ,
             whither
             for
             her
             idolatrie
             she
             was
             condemned
             :
             and
             this
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             one
             which
             he
             calleth
             Primera
             ,
             a
             martyr
             .
             Frier
             
               Iohn
               de
               Pineda
               ,
               libr.
               18.
               cap.
            
             24.
             
             ●
             1.
             telleth
             another
             such
             like
             tale
             :
             and
             this
             it
             is
             .
             Zenoras
             (
             whom
             he
             calleth
             a
             noble
             Historian
             )
             saith
             that
             the
             Empresse
             besought
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             bishops
             ,
             and
             religious
             persons
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Theophilus
             her
             hushand
             :
             and
             that
             they
             obtayned
             pardon
             for
             his
             offences
             :
             but
             I
             (
             saith
             Pineda
             )
             hold
             it
             very
             doubtfull
             ,
             seeing
             that
             he
             dyed
             an
             obstinate
             heretike
             .
             And
             then
             I
             will
             leaue
             mine
             opinion
             founded
             vpon
             the
             rootes
             of
             faith
             .
             One
             of
             which
             saith
             :
             that
             where
             the
             tree
             falleth
             ,
             there
             shall
             it
             euer
             remaine
             :
             and
             another
             :
             that
             in
             hell
             there
             is
             no
             redemption
             :
             and
             another
             ,
             that
             grace
             deuideth
             betweene
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             kingdome
             .
             
             and
             of
             hell
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             selfe
             same
             causes
             say
             we
             ,
             that
             which
             Damascen
             sayth
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             Traian
             and
             Falconilla
             to
             be
             lies
             .
             
               Pero
               Mexia
            
             vpon
             the
             life
             of
             Traian
             sayth
             :
             that
             that
             which
             is
             sayd
             of
             the
             soule
             of
             Traian
             is
             a
             meere
             fable
             and
             iest
             .
             Doctour
             Illescas
             vpon
             the
             life
             of
             Gregorie
             the
             first
             holdeth
             it
             for
             certaine
             truth
             and
             condemneth
             
               Pero
               Mexia
            
             .
          
           
             Also
             saith
             Damascen
             ,
             that
             one
             Macarius
             consulting
             with
             a
             drie
             scull
             ,
             knew
             many
             thinges
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             (
             and
             what
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Nigromancer
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ?
             )
             This
             Macarius
             (
             sayth
             hee
             )
             wontedly
             prayed
             for
             the
             dead
             :
             and
             desired
             to
             know
             if
             such
             prayers
             did
             ought
             auaile
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             receiued
             any
             comfort
             by
             them
             .
             He
             sayth
             :
             that
             God
             a
             louer
             of
             soules
             ,
             willing
             by
             manie
             and
             firme
             arguments
             to
             declare
             this
             to
             his
             seruaunt
             ,
             inspired
             into
             the
             drie
             skull
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             .
             For
             these
             words
             the
             skull
             pronounced
             :
             
             When
             thou
             prayest
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             some
             small
             consolation
             wee
             feele
             ,
             &c.
             
             Also
             hee
             reporteth
             :
             that
             one
             sawe
             a
             a
             Disciple
             of
             his
             (
             which
             had
             liued
             a
             life
             somewhat
             dissolute
             ,
             burning
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             whose
             body
             was
             in
             the
             flame
             euen
             to
             the
             throate
             :
             Afterwardes
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Maister
             .
             The
             same
             Maister
             himselfe
             sawe
             him
             in
             the
             fire
             vp
             to
             the
             middle
             :
             and
             afterwardes
             praying
             eftsoones
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             saw
             him
             free
             and
             safe
             without
             hurt
             of
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             These
             foure
             so
             straunge
             wonders
             ,
             besides
             others
             which
             we
             passe
             ouer
             ,
             shall
             you
             finde
             in
             his
             sermon
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             You
             see
             heere
             the
             Textes
             of
             holie
             Scripture
             wherewith
             hee
             confirmeth
             his
             Purgatorie
             .
             
             Also
             to
             proue
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             he
             citeth
             the
             place
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             
             the
             ninth
             chapter
             and
             the
             fourth
             verse
             ,
             where
             God
             commaunded
             
               Noah
               :
               The
               flesh
               with
               the
               bloud
               shalt
               thou
               not
               eate
               .
            
             
          
           
             Also
             ,
             another
             straunge
             thing
             in
             the
             chapter
             of
             Virginitie
             he
             saith
             :
             that
             had
             not
             Adam
             sinned
             ,
             men
             for
             generation
             should
             not
             carnally
             haue
             coupled
             with
             their
             wiues
             .
             And
             because
             hee
             saw
             the
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             to
             bee
             against
             him
             .
             God
             might
             (
             sayth
             hee
             )
             by
             other
             meanes
             multiply
             men
             without
             the
             coniunction
             of
             man
             and
             woman
             .
             Also
             seeing
             that
             Saint
             Basil
             calleth
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             examples
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             (
             which
             was
             
             opposite
             to
             him
             .
             )
             This
             saying
             of
             S.
             Basil
             (
             said
             he
             )
             ought
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             of
             the
             wine
             before
             sanctification
             (
             which
             is
             not
             so
             )
             for
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             before
             consecration
             (
             as
             already
             wee
             haue
             proued
             by
             the
             Fathers
             )
             are
             common
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             be
             no
             symbols
             ,
             nor
             figures
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vntill
             (
             and
             not
             before
             )
             these
             words
             :
             
               Take
               and
               eate
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               body
               ,
            
             bee
             sayd
             .
             Sith
             such
             a
             one
             then
             is
             Damascen
             ,
             leaue
             we
             him
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             followe
             that
             which
             the
             hole
             Scripture
             doth
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Fathers
             (
             whom
             against
             Transubstantiation
             we
             haue
             alleaged
             )
             doe
             tell
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             ,
             which
             experience
             it selfe
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             touch
             ,
             and
             tast
             in
             the
             sacrament
             doth
             shew
             vs.
             To
             
               Theophilact
               ,
               Anselme
               ,
               Hugo
               ,
               Richardo
               ,
               &c.
            
             (
             whom
             they
             cite
             against
             vs
             ▪
             )
             and
             liued
             in
             the
             time
             that
             the
             holy
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             now
             falling
             :
             the
             Popes
             then
             tyrannizing
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             :
             who
             neuer
             stayed
             vntill
             (
             the
             holy
             supper
             destroyed
             )
             they
             had
             made
             of
             some
             reliques
             ,
             patches
             and
             remnants
             of
             their
             Masse
             such
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             full
             of
             abuses
             ,
             superstitions
             and
             idolatries
             )
             do
             we
             answer
             the
             same
             :
             
             He
             of
             these
             late
             writers
             which
             least
             erred
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             Transubstantiation
             is
             Scotus
             :
             
             who
             saith
             (
             as
             before
             we
             haue
             said
             )
             that
             neither
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             reason
             it
             can
             be
             proued
             but
             would
             yet
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             so
             commaundeth
             .
             How
             could
             his
             Church
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             make
             new
             articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             besides
             those
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             our
             king
             ,
             our
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             priest
             ordained
             and
             taught
             us
             :
             which
             be
             contained
             in
             the
             Creed
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             Let
             vs
             now
             answer
             to
             the
             Councels
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             alleage
             against
             vs.
             
             As
             touching
             that
             which
             they
             obiect
             against
             vs
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             wherein
             Cirillus
             gouerned
             ,
             and
             Theodoret
             (
             who
             is
             so
             appaparantly
             against
             Transubstantiation
             )
             was
             present
             therein
             ,
             they
             doe
             vs
             great
             wrong
             .
             For
             the
             same
             do
             wee
             confesse
             that
             the
             Councell
             confesseth
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             receiuing
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             we
             receiue
             not
             common
             flesh
             :
             but
             flesh
             sanctifying
             ,
             which
             by
             an
             inseparable
             vnion
             is
             conioyned
             with
             the
             diuine
             word
             .
             But
             how
             do
             we
             receiue
             it
             ?
             Spiritually
             by
             faith
             ,
             not
             carnally
             as
             say
             our
             aduersaries
             that
             they
             receiue
             ,
             eat
             and
             digest
             it
             .
             For
             vntil
             it
             be
             digested
             ,
             they
             affirm
             it
             to
             be
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             .
             They
             obiect
             the
             councel
             of
             Vercell
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Leo
             the
             ninth
             
             where
             Berengarius
             was
             condemned
             .
             
             They
             obiect
             the
             Councel
             of
             Lateran
             in
             the
             tyme
             of
             Nicholas
             2.
             
             which
             caused
             Berengarius
             to
             recant
             .
             The
             Lateran
             Councel
             also
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Innocent
             3.
             
             Also
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             Anno.
             
             1516.
             
             The
             Trident
             also
             of
             our
             time
             :
             in
             the
             time
             whereof
             so
             many
             Popes
             ,
             as
             Paule
             3.
             
             
             
               Iulius
               3.
               
               Marcellus
               2.
               
               Paulus
               4.
               
               Pius
            
             4.
             (
             and
             none
             of
             these
             for
             the
             causes
             ,
             that
             speaking
             of
             the
             Popes
             wee
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             were
             present
             in
             it
             )
             poped
             .
             But
             examine
             wee
             the
             recantation
             ,
             which
             Pope
             Nicholas
             the
             second
             that
             poped
             about
             the
             yeare
             1060.
             commaunded
             Berengarius
             to
             make
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Lateran
             :
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Decrees
             
               de
               consecrat
               .
               dist
               .
               2.
               cap.
               Ego
               Berengarius
               .
            
             
             Wherein
             hee
             was
             constrained
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             handled
             (
             or
             sensnally
             felt
             )
             with
             the
             hands
             of
             Priests
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             broken
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             chewed
             with
             the
             teeth
             .
             I
             demand
             of
             them
             how
             can
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             glorified
             ,
             and
             therefore
             impossible
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             subiect
             to
             these
             humane
             miseries
             suffer
             these
             things
             .
             Which
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Councell
             do
             say
             ?
             The
             Glosser
             of
             the
             Decrees
             himselfe
             ,
             although
             not
             verie
             wise
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             see
             so
             great
             an
             absurditie
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sayd
             ,
             that
             this
             verie
             warily
             and
             aduisedly
             ought
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             :
             for
             if
             thou
             doest
             not
             so
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             thou
             shalt
             fall
             into
             an
             error
             farre
             greater
             then
             that
             of
             Berengrius
             .
             The
             Glossor
             then
             vnderstood
             it
             much
             better
             then
             Pope
             Nicholas
             ,
             or
             his
             Councell
             (
             whose
             holy
             spirit
             the
             Pope
             was
             )
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             could
             no
             wayes
             bee
             touched
             with
             the
             handes
             ,
             nor
             broken
             ,
             nor
             chawed
             with
             the
             teeth
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             Maister
             of
             Sentences
             in
             the
             fourth
             ,
             willing
             to
             amend
             or
             conceale
             this
             so
             notable
             a
             fault
             ,
             saith
             That
             this
             which
             was
             commāded
             Berengarius
             to
             say
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Symbols
             :
             which
             say
             they
             ,
             be
             the
             accidents
             .
             And
             so
             in
             that
             manner
             of
             speaking
             admitteth
             a
             trope
             or
             figure
             :
             according
             whereunto
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             thing
             that
             which
             is
             of
             the
             symbols
             .
             But
             should
             we
             vse
             this
             figure
             ,
             they
             would
             eat
             out
             our
             eyes
             .
             
             Now
             shalt
             thou
             vnderstand
             the
             account
             which
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             such
             a
             Councel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             Councels
             that
             followed
             this
             :
             in
             which
             the
             Pope
             or
             his
             Legates
             haue
             gouerned
             ,
             and
             nothing
             aught
             worthy
             was
             in
             them
             determined
             (
             albeit
             the
             Fathers
             had
             broken
             their
             heads
             about
             it
             )
             if
             the
             
             Pope
             approued
             it
             not
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Pope
             only
             is
             hee
             which
             maketh
             and
             vnmaketh
             decrees
             and
             articles
             of
             faith
             :
             and
             not
             the
             Councel
             .
             
             Whē
             a
             Councell
             is
             celebrated
             the
             which
             from
             many
             to
             many
             yeares
             is
             done
             :
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             euill
             life
             of
             the
             Prelates
             to
             be
             amended
             ;
             nor
             abuses
             ,
             superstitions
             ,
             heresies
             nor
             idolatries
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             bee
             corrected
             )
             the
             Legates
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             commonly
             are
             three
             (
             for
             such
             is
             his
             cause
             ,
             that
             hee
             trusteth
             not
             one
             with
             it
             )
             haue
             great
             regard
             to
             write
             to
             the
             Pope
             this
             or
             that
             is
             determined
             in
             the
             Councel
             ,
             how
             liketh
             it
             your
             Holinesse
             .
             Then
             doth
             the
             Pope
             either
             approue
             it
             ,
             or
             blotting
             it
             out
             ,
             disalow
             it
             .
             If
             he
             blot
             it
             out
             ,
             there
             is
             then
             no
             more
             treaty
             of
             that
             matter
             ,
             how
             true
             soeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             &
             how
             profitable
             soeuer
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             which
             he
             approueth
             he
             writeth
             to
             his
             Legats
             .
             This
             letter
             which
             the
             Pope
             sendeth
             ,
             is
             the
             holy
             spirit
             which
             now
             gouerneth
             the
             Councels
             .
             This
             holy
             Spirit
             descendeth
             not
             from
             heauē
             ,
             but
             commeth
             inclosed
             in
             a
             budget
             or
             wallet
             .
             Thus
             is
             the
             Councell
             not
             free
             ,
             but
             a
             seruant
             :
             and
             of
             whom
             ?
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             Who
             (
             as
             before
             by
             many
             most
             sufficient
             reasons
             we
             haue
             proued
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             .
             So
             necessarie
             an
             article
             to
             saluation
             is
             Transubstantiation
             among
             our
             aduersaries
             ,
             that
             they
             hold
             him
             not
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             an
             heretike
             anathematized
             ,
             accursed
             ,
             and
             excommunicated
             that
             doth
             not
             beleeue
             it
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Florence
             ,
             held
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Eugenius
             the
             fourth
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1439.
             do
             they
             great
             iniurie
             .
             In
             this
             Councell
             were
             present
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Grecia
             ,
             the
             Patriarke
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             many
             Easterne
             Bishops
             .
             The
             Greekes
             and
             Latines
             agreed
             in
             this
             Councell
             ,
             in
             the
             difference
             which
             they
             held
             touching
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             :
             and
             in
             some
             other
             things
             they
             also
             agreed
             :
             but
             as
             touching
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             albeit
             the
             Pope
             did
             labour
             them
             to
             allow
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             could
             they
             neuer
             effect
             it
             with
             them
             .
             And
             great
             heed
             tooke
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             letter
             of
             vnitie
             no
             mention
             were
             made
             of
             Transubstantiation
             :
             the
             which
             was
             done
             to
             the
             good
             liking
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Bull
             of
             Eugenius
             ,
             which
             beginneth
             
               Exultent
               coeli
               ,
               &
               laetetur
               terra
               ,
            
             appeareth
             :
             wherin
             he
             giueth
             for
             good
             to
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             Church
             had
             once
             againe
             accorded
             .
             And
             I
             surely
             know
             ,
             had
             their
             Transubstantiation
             bene
             an
             article
             of
             faith
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             saluation
             ,
             the
             Romane
             
             Church
             did
             wickedly
             to
             admit
             the
             Greeks
             for
             brothers
             ,
             seeing
             they
             openly
             denyed
             Transubstantiatiō
             .
             
             That
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             say
             of
             the
             mutual
             cōsent
             of
             the
             Church
             touching
             the
             article
             of
             Transubstātiation
             ,
             here
             appeareth
             to
             be
             false
             .
             For
             neither
             the
             Greek
             nor
             Eastern
             church
             euer
             beleeued
             it
             ,
             nor
             now
             at
             this
             day
             beleeueth
             it
             :
             nor
             yet
             did
             the
             Latine
             Church
             for
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             space
             beleeue
             it
             .
             Of
             all
             this
             which
             we
             haue
             spoken
             touching
             Transubstantiation
             we
             conclude
             that
             which
             we
             say
             to
             be
             truth
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             heareth
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             great
             Idolater
             ,
             and
             he
             which
             sayth
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             Domage
             which
             the
             Masse
             causeth
             ,
             
             is
             :
             that
             besides
             the
             sayd
             foure
             domages
             ,
             it
             maintaineth
             many
             abuses
             ,
             as
             is
             Purgatorie
             .
             Concerning
             Purgatorie
             say
             we
             :
             there
             is
             no
             other
             purgatorie
             but
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             purgeth
             our
             sinnes
             .
             By
             which
             purgation
             wee
             are
             reconciled
             with
             the
             euerlasting
             Father
             .
             The
             other
             purgatorie
             say
             we
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             haue
             forged
             ,
             without
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             head
             of
             a
             wolfe
             ,
             as
             Doctor
             Constantine
             did
             call
             it
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             religion
             ,
             of
             infirmitie
             ,
             age
             ,
             and
             hard
             imprisonment
             ,
             among
             those
             cruell
             Canibals
             ,
             and
             eaters
             of
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             the
             defilers
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             castle
             of
             Traiana
             died
             .
             Purgatorie
             is
             a
             common
             cutpurse
             ,
             that
             without
             shame
             or
             correction
             stealeth
             ,
             robbeth
             ,
             and
             catcheth
             all
             what
             it
             can
             ,
             to
             fill
             the
             paunches
             of
             these
             idle
             bellies
             ,
             priests
             and
             friers
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             order
             .
             For
             whence
             haue
             they
             so
             enriched
             themselues
             ?
             whence
             is
             it
             that
             they
             haue
             builded
             so
             many
             sumptuous
             Monasteries
             ,
             which
             seeme
             rather
             Castles
             and
             pallaces
             of
             most
             rich
             kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             then
             houses
             of
             begging
             Friers
             and
             poore
             Monkes
             ,
             who
             in
             times
             past
             gained
             their
             liuing
             with
             the
             labour
             of
             their
             hands
             ?
             Whence
             haue
             they
             founded
             so
             many
             Chappels
             ,
             so
             manie
             Trentals
             ,
             so
             many
             Masses
             prayed
             and
             sung
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             
               de
               requiem
            
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             foolish
             perswasion
             of
             Purgatorie
             ?
             As
             the
             Masse
             entertayneth
             Purgatorie
             ,
             so
             also
             doth
             Purgatorie
             entertaine
             the
             Masse
             .
             The
             Masse
             and
             Purgatorie
             are
             euen
             as
             two
             Mules
             ,
             the
             one
             rubbing
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             false
             prophets
             made
             an
             old
             &
             simple
             woman
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             of
             her
             father
             ,
             mother
             ,
             husband
             ,
             daughter
             or
             other
             person
             whō
             she
             deerely
             loued
             was
             suffering
             most
             grieuous
             torments
             
             and
             paines
             in
             Purgatory
             :
             and
             demanded
             some
             reliefe
             by
             the
             Masse
             or
             Masses
             which
             should
             be
             said
             for
             it
             .
             Then
             the
             poore
             old
             woman
             ,
             taking
             it
             from
             their
             mouth
             ,
             ioyned
             peece
             to
             peece
             ,
             68
             Blancas
             which
             is
             a
             ryall
             ,
             
             went
             to
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             giuing
             him
             the
             tyall
             (
             for
             Masses
             are
             sold
             for
             money
             )
             besought
             him
             to
             say
             a
             Masse
             with
             great
             deuotion
             for
             the
             soule
             of
             her
             father
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             person
             whom
             she
             loued
             .
             And
             were
             the
             old
             woman
             so
             much
             more
             superstitions
             ;
             then
             went
             she
             to
             a
             monasterie
             ,
             holding
             it
             for
             certaine
             ,
             that
             the
             Fryers
             liued
             a
             more
             religious
             and
             holy
             life
             then
             the
             Priestes
             ,
             and
             being
             come
             to
             the
             monasterie
             ,
             besought
             the
             Sextan
             or
             potter
             to
             cause
             a
             Masse
             with
             all
             speede
             to
             be
             sayd
             .
             The
             Sextan
             or
             porter
             sayd
             ,
             it
             should
             presently
             bee
             done
             .
             Then
             went
             out
             a
             Father
             to
             say
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             tooke
             money
             of
             her
             :
             to
             whom
             better
             had
             it
             beene
             to
             haue
             giuen
             ,
             then
             taken
             it
             from
             her
             :
             for
             God
             knoweth
             the
             pouertie
             that
             remayned
             in
             the
             house
             of
             this
             old
             woman
             ,
             and
             the
             riches
             and
             superfluity
             that
             was
             in
             the
             monasterie
             .
             And
             a
             faire
             thing
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             sayd
             it
             not
             for
             her
             :
             for
             oftentimes
             it
             happeneth
             ,
             that
             more
             Masses
             are
             receiued
             for
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Priestes
             of
             the
             monastery
             can
             say
             in
             a
             moneth
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             they
             cannot
             say
             all
             the
             Masses
             they
             receiue
             for
             .
             But
             thou
             wilt
             say
             vnto
             mee
             :
             Why
             do
             these
             reuerend
             men
             take
             of
             them
             more
             money
             for
             Masses
             then
             they
             well
             can
             say
             ?
             Me
             seemeth
             they
             rob
             in
             doing
             this
             which
             thou
             sayest
             .
             Hereunto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             reckon
             not
             of
             this
             ,
             nor
             make
             they
             any
             conscience
             thus
             to
             rob
             and
             deceiue
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             this
             their
             theft
             and
             robberie
             do
             they
             sanctifie
             ,
             saying
             :
             that
             is
             very
             well
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             necessity
             so
             requireth
             ,
             
             that
             the
             deuotion
             of
             the
             people
             be
             not
             despised
             .
             Ad
             the
             Pope
             for
             the
             cause
             aforesayd
             a
             proueth
             and
             maketh
             good
             this
             theft
             :
             and
             commandeth
             them
             to
             say
             two
             Masses
             at
             euery
             moneths
             end
             ,
             one
             for
             the
             quicke
             ,
             another
             for
             the
             dead
             :
             which
             two
             Masses
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             are
             as
             auayleable
             as
             all
             those
             (
             how
             many
             soeuer
             )
             they
             haue
             omitted
             to
             say
             .
             Did
             the
             Magistrates
             their
             dutie
             ,
             they
             would
             seeke
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             chests
             of
             their
             Monasteries
             should
             find
             such
             Bulles
             ,
             such
             mockeries
             ,
             and
             such
             licenses
             to
             steale
             .
             Purgatorie
             haue
             they
             made
             a
             new
             article
             of
             faith
             :
             so
             that
             he
             which
             beleeueth
             it
             not
             ,
             is
             therefore
             an
             heretike
             .
             If
             it
             be
             heresie
             not
             to
             beleeue
             that
             ,
             which
             neither
             in
             the
             doctrine
             
             of
             the
             old
             or
             new
             Testament
             is
             confirmed
             :
             
             Nor
             is
             in
             any
             of
             the
             three
             Creedes
             ,
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Nicen
             nor
             of
             Athanasius
             being
             a
             Summarie
             token
             out
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             which
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             conteyned
             .
          
           
             The
             6.
             domage
             is
             :
             that
             suppose
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             or
             sacrament
             of
             the
             altar
             (
             As
             they
             call
             it
             )
             had
             bene
             such
             ,
             As
             they
             paint
             it
             out
             :
             Yet
             should
             it
             not
             be
             wel
             administred
             ,
             sith
             the
             Christian
             people
             are
             defrauded
             ,
             and
             depriued
             of
             the
             one
             halfe
             of
             the
             sacrament
             .
             because
             they
             giue
             them
             not
             the
             sacramentall
             wine
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shed
             for
             vs
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             &
             when
             the
             other
             halfe
             is
             receiued
             ,
             they
             giue
             it
             seldome
             once
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             &
             wickedly
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             superstitions
             and
             Idolatries
             (
             As
             we
             haue
             already
             proued
             )
             .
             In
             bread
             and
             wine
             did
             Iesus
             Christ
             institute
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             for
             the
             high
             signification
             and
             allusion
             which
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             holde
             with
             his
             bodie
             and
             with
             his
             bloud
             :
             and
             commaunded
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             selfe
             same
             maner
             ,
             As
             they
             had
             seene
             him
             celebrate
             the
             supper
             ,
             in
             memoriall
             of
             his
             death
             to
             celebrate
             it
             .
             When
             he
             gaue
             thē
             the
             bread
             ,
             he
             said
             .
             
               Take
               eate
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               bodie
               .
            
             And
             when
             he
             gaue
             the
             wine
             ,
             he
             said
             .
             
               Drinke
               ye
               all
               of
               this
               .
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               .
            
             In
             giuing
             the
             wine
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             &
             that
             not
             without
             great
             mistery
             ,
             this
             word
             all
             ,
             for
             with
             this
             word
             All
             ,
             doth
             the
             Lord
             preuent
             ,
             &
             arme
             vs
             against
             the
             heretikes
             ,
             which
             were
             afterwardes
             to
             arise
             ,
             saying
             :
             Drinke
             not
             all
             of
             the
             wine
             .
             Our
             aduersaries
             cannot
             deny
             the
             Lord
             to
             haue
             said
             .
             
               Drinke
               yee
               all
               of
               this
            
             .
             They
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             which
             haue
             receaued
             the
             bread
             ,
             haue
             not
             drunke
             of
             the
             wine
             .
             
             And
             so
             saith
             S.
             Marke
             .
             And
             they
             all
             dranke
             thereof
             .
             As
             litle
             also
             can
             they
             deny
             that
             they
             themselues
             cōmand
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             cōmandement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             do
             not
             drinke
             thereof
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             hereupon
             conclude
             ?
             That
             they
             be
             heretikes
             ,
             Albeit
             ,
             
             they
             deny
             it
             because
             they
             falsify
             and
             clip
             the
             most
             holy
             sacrament
             which
             Christ
             did
             institute
             .
             If
             the
             lawes
             commaund
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             falsifieth
             or
             clippeth
             the
             coyne
             ,
             bearing
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             or
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             shal
             die
             :
             What
             punishment
             shal
             he
             deserue
             ,
             that
             falsifieth
             &
             clippeth
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             only
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             his
             proper
             body
             &
             bloud
             As
             in
             bread
             &
             wine
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             did
             celebrate
             his
             supper
             :
             Euen
             so
             did
             his
             Apostles
             celebrate
             it
             afterwards
             .
             Read
             the
             11.
             chapter
             
             of
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthes
             ,
             where
             S.
             Paule
             intreateth
             of
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             holie
             supper
             ;
             But
             the
             space
             of
             one
             thousand
             yeares
             was
             the
             selfe
             same
             order
             touching
             the
             substāce
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             obserued
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             vntil
             false
             prophets
             arose
             that
             brake
             this
             good
             order
             ,
             which
             Christ
             did
             institute
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             &
             the
             Church
             did
             long
             time
             after
             obserue
             ,
             These
             would
             shew
             thēse
             lues
             to
             be
             more
             wise
             thē
             Christ
             ,
             &
             so
             cōmāded
             they
             that
             no
             Christian
             ,
             were
             he
             not
             a
             priest
             ,
             shuld
             receiue
             ,
             whē
             they
             cōmunicated
             the
             cōsecrated
             wine
             .
             And
             their
             reasons
             they
             yeeld
             (
             but
             very
             friuolous
             &
             ridiculous
             )
             why
             they
             so
             commaund
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             betwene
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             .
             Great
             pride
             &
             arrogancy
             is
             this
             ,
             euer
             haue
             they
             pretended
             to
             keepe
             Christian
             people
             in
             subiection
             :
             So
             are
             they
             called
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             for
             being
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             .
             The
             Lot
             of
             the
             Lord.
             As
             though
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             were
             the
             lot
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
          
           
             The
             second
             cause
             is
             ,
             the
             danger
             of
             shedding
             the
             bloud
             ,
             by
             the
             beardes
             :
             if
             the
             people
             should
             drink
             it
             ,
             If
             this
             bee
             the
             cause
             why
             giue
             they
             it
             not
             to
             womē
             ,
             seeing
             they
             haue
             no
             beards
             ?
             why
             giue
             they
             it
             not
             to
             many
             ,
             which
             either
             by
             nature
             ,
             or
             shauing
             ,
             or
             cutting
             haue
             no
             beards
             ?
             Why
             command
             they
             not
             ,
             that
             all
             Christians
             should
             be
             beard
             shauen
             ?
             .
             Why
             permit
             they
             the
             Pope
             and
             many
             Cardinals
             &
             Bishops
             in
             Italie
             to
             nourish
             their
             beards
             ?
             and
             so
             no
             danger
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             say
             they
             :
             that
             receiuing
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             they
             receiue
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             receaue
             they
             the
             bloud
             .
             And
             thus
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             vnder
             one
             forme
             they
             receaue
             both
             thinges
             :
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             Oh
             learned
             men
             !
             Oh
             great
             wits
             !
             The
             Lord
             commandeth
             that
             all
             shuld
             drink
             .
             They
             countermād
             saying
             .
             That
             all
             shal
             not
             drinke
             :
             that
             to
             receaue
             one
             kind
             is
             sufficient
             .
             And
             a
             faire
             thing
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             cōdemne
             those
             for
             heretikes
             which
             receiue
             the
             supper
             in
             both
             kinds
             :
             As
             Christ
             did
             celebrate
             ,
             &
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             more
             then
             a
             thousand
             ,
             &
             so
             many
             yeares
             celebrated
             the
             same
             .
             They
             see
             not
             that
             in
             condemning
             vs
             ,
             they
             condemne
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             Church
             for
             so
             many
             yeares
             .
             Let
             thē
             shew
             me
             one
             Church
             ,
             that
             comunicated
             in
             one
             kind
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             1000.
             yeres
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             .
             Teh●s
             
             reasons
             &
             all
             whatsoeuer
             they
             can
             imagine
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             fantasie
             forge
             ,
             wil
             not
             suffice
             to
             diminish
             nor
             defeat
             the
             order
             which
             Christ
             ordayned
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             In
             bread
             aud
             wine
             did
             Christ
             institute
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             &
             so
             distributed
             it
             ,
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             so
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             as
             a
             good
             disciple
             obedient
             to
             his
             maister
             ,
             
             did
             so
             celebrate
             the
             holy
             supper
             :
             distributing
             the
             bread
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             the
             wine
             which
             is
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             bloud
             .
             Ye
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             cannot
             drinke
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             the
             cup
             of
             diuels
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             by
             the
             cup
             ,
             he
             had
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             cōmunion
             of
             the
             bloud
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             participation
             of
             his
             bodie
             by
             the
             bread
             .
             Also
             as
             often
             as
             ye
             shal
             eate
             this
             bread
             ,
             &
             drinke
             this
             cup
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             ,
             whosoeuer
             shall
             eate
             this
             bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             this
             cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             vnworthyly
             ,
             &c.
             
             Let
             euery
             one
             therefore
             proue
             himselfe
             ,
             &
             so
             eate
             of
             that
             bread
             and
             drinke
             of
             that
             cup.
             Also
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             vnworthyly
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             all
             those
             that
             did
             communicate
             spake
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             priests
             alone
             .
             This
             selfe
             same
             order
             of
             communicating
             in
             both
             kindes
             ,
             was
             for
             many
             yeares
             obserued
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             in
             the
             ecclesiastical
             histories
             &
             writings
             of
             the
             fathers
             ,
             some
             of
             whom
             I
             wil
             here
             alleage
             ,
             appeareth
             Our
             flesh
             saith
             Tertullian
             is
             fed
             with
             the
             flesh
             &
             bloud
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             
             that
             the
             soule
             may
             be
             nourished
             of
             God.
             Oftentimes
             doth
             S.
             Cyprian
             make
             mention
             of
             this
             cōmunion
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             
             in
             bread
             &
             wine
             .
             Read
             his
             sermon
             intituled
             Delapsis
             .
             In
             which
             ,
             not
             once
             ,
             but
             5
             or
             6
             times
             ,
             he
             maketh
             mention
             thereof
             .
             Also
             he
             saith
             :
             that
             those
             which
             did
             cōmunicate
             ,
             receiued
             the
             sacrament
             with
             the
             hand
             :
             &
             giueth
             a
             reason
             why
             we
             ought
             to
             cōmunicate
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             of
             other
             touch
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             giue
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             not
             in
             both
             kindes
             cōmunicate
             .
             How
             shal
             we
             exhort
             (
             saith
             S.
             Cyprian
             )
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             shed
             their
             bloud
             for
             the
             confesion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             when
             they
             enter
             the
             combate
             ,
             we
             deny
             them
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Or
             how
             shall
             we
             make
             thē
             capable
             to
             drink
             the
             cup
             of
             martirdome
             .
             If
             we
             admit
             thē
             not
             first
             to
             drink
             ,
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Also
             that
             which
             we
             said
             of
             the
             same
             S.
             Cyprian
             cōcerning
             the
             young
             Infant
             (
             whē
             we
             spake
             of
             the
             miracles
             )
             that
             in
             both
             kinds
             receiued
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             Chrisostome
             saith
             .
             
             We
             are
             not
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             olde
             lawe
             :
             where
             the
             priest
             toke
             his
             portion
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             had
             the
             rest
             ,
             
             but
             one selfe
             same
             body
             is
             here
             giuen
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             one selfe
             same
             cup
             :
             and
             all
             whatsoeuer
             is
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             is
             common
             both
             to
             priest
             and
             people
             .
             Chrisostome
             in
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             putteth
             not
             the
             difference
             that
             our
             aduersaries
             doe
             ,
             betweene
             the
             priest
             &
             the
             people
             :
             That
             the
             priest
             in
             both
             kindes
             communicate
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             only
             in
             one
             .
             But
             we
             will
             shew
             for
             greater
             confusion
             ,
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             ,
             all
             those
             foure
             Doctors
             (
             As
             they
             call
             them
             )
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             bee
             for
             vs.
             As
             great
             credit
             giue
             they
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             these
             foure
             Doctours
             with
             one
             common
             consent
             doe
             teach
             :
             
             As
             they
             giue
             ,
             to
             the
             Gospell
             it selfe
             .
             Saint
             Ambrose
             (
             As
             
               Theodoret
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
            
             17.
             reporteth
             speaking
             with
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             1.
             a
             naturall
             Spaniarde
             of
             Italica
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             call
             olde
             Siuill
             ,
             one
             league
             distant
             from
             Siuill
             They
             said
             vnto
             him
             .
             
             How
             darest
             thou
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             stretch
             out
             thy
             handes
             ,
             stayned
             with
             vniust
             slaughter
             and
             bloud
             ,
             to
             receaue
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             holy
             bodie
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Or
             thou
             ,
             that
             moued
             with
             the
             fury
             of
             wrath
             ,
             so
             much
             bloud
             so
             wickedly
             hast
             spilled
             ,
             how
             wilt
             thou
             apply
             to
             thy
             mouth
             his
             venerable
             bloud
             ?
             depart
             then
             ,
             &c.
             
               Sozomenus
               .
               lib.
               7.
               cap.
            
             24.
             maketh
             also
             mention
             of
             this
             Historie
             .
             The
             same
             S.
             Ambrose
             in
             the
             funerall
             oration
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             at
             the
             death
             of
             Theodosius
             ,
             maketh
             mention
             of
             Theodosius
             his
             repentaunce
             .
             Were
             there
             many
             Ambroses
             There
             would
             bee
             many
             Theodosies
             .
             The
             cause
             will
             I
             here
             briefly
             tell
             ,
             why
             Saint
             Ambrose
             depriued
             him
             of
             the
             holy
             supper
             .
             They
             of
             Thessalonica
             murdred
             a
             Tribune
             in
             a
             popular
             tumult
             :
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             hearing
             it
             was
             so
             highly
             offended
             that
             hee
             caused
             seuen
             thousand
             men
             to
             bee
             slayne
             .
             
               Pero
               Mexia
            
             ,
             writing
             the
             life
             of
             this
             Theodosius
             ,
             applyeth
             this
             to
             his
             Masse
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             much
             against
             it
             .
             Hee
             saith
             :
             that
             Theodosius
             ,
             the
             day
             following
             would
             go
             to
             the
             Temple
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             heare
             Masse
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             accustomed
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             note
             the
             affected
             malice
             of
             
               Pero
               Mexia
            
             :
             That
             he
             alleaged
             not
             the
             author
             of
             this
             his
             saying
             .
             That
             Theodosius
             went
             to
             heare
             Masse
             :
             which
             he
             would
             haue
             done
             ,
             had
             any
             said
             it
             ,
             Maliciously
             he
             concealeth
             the
             name
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             because
             it
             made
             against
             his
             Masse
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             much
             adored
             .
             Two
             things
             may
             we
             note
             in
             this
             saying
             of
             S.
             Ambrose
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             did
             communicate
             toke
             the
             sacrament
             with
             his
             handes
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
             a
             childe
             ,
             when
             they
             giue
             it
             pappe
             .
             This
             sacrament
             is
             not
             for
             Infants
             ,
             which
             cannot
             eate
             strong
             meates
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             for
             people
             ,
             that
             haue
             discretion
             ,
             &
             can
             eat
             a
             peece
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             drinke
             a
             boule
             of
             wine
             ,
             And
             so
             saith
             Christ
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
               Take
               eate
               ,
               Take
               drinke
            
             .
             He
             saith
             not
             :
             Open
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             receaue
             therewith
             the
             bread
             .
             The
             second
             thinge
             which
             we
             are
             to
             note
             in
             this
             saying
             of
             Saint
             Ambrose
             is
             :
             that
             the
             sacrament
             to
             the
             faithful
             was
             giuen
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             in
             bread
             &
             wine
             .
             For
             to
             eate
             without
             drinking
             ,
             what
             doth
             it
             profit
             the
             body
             ?
             Both
             the
             one
             &
             the
             other
             ,
             haue
             we
             noted
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             before
             aleaged
             .
             Also
             
               lib.
               4.
               
               De
               sacramentis
               ,
               cap.
            
             5
             these
             words
             saith
             the
             same
             S.
             Ambrose
             In
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             bodie
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             priest
             said
             
               Take
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             
             
               Take
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
            
             .
             Whereunto
             the
             commucant
             answered
             Amen
             .
             The
             second
             Doctour
             is
             Saint
             Ierome
             :
             Where
             speaking
             vppon
             the
             second
             chapter
             of
             Malachy
             saith
             :
             The
             priest
             which
             consecrateth
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             and
             distributeth
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             the
             people
             .
             Saint
             Augustine
             is
             full
             of
             notable
             sayings
             ,
             confirming
             our
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             communion
             in
             both
             kindes
             .
             Of
             which
             I
             will
             alleage
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             
             to
             auoyd
             tediousnesse
             .
             How
             (
             saith
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             
               Hypognost
               .
               Tom.
            
             7.
             )
             dost
             thou
             promise
             the
             life
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             to
             Babes
             ,
             not
             regenerate
             of
             water
             and
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             ,
             nor
             nourished
             with
             the
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             watered
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             Also
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             to
             Ianuarius
             .
             Some
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             doe
             euery
             day
             communicate
             the
             body
             and
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             others
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             .
             and
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             .
             and
             long
             time
             also
             after
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             giuen
             in
             both
             kindes
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             Infants
             As
             Erasmus
             noteth
             it
             .
             The
             fourth
             Doctor
             which
             is
             S.
             Gregory
             .
             now
             remayneth
             :
             whom
             we
             may
             iustly
             intitle
             the
             last
             bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             his
             successor
             Boniface
             3.
             may
             we
             call
             the
             first
             Pope
             :
             because
             he
             would
             be
             wholy
             Pope
             ,
             calling
             himselfe
             by
             the
             ayd
             of
             that
             murderer
             Phocas
             ,
             
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             .
             Saint
             Gregorie
             then
             saith
             :
             you
             haue
             learned
             what
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lambe
             is
             :
             and
             this
             not
             by
             hearing
             ,
             but
             by
             drinking
             his
             bloud
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             often
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             the
             sacramēt
             of
             his
             bloud
             )
             is
             shed
             into
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
             Here
             you
             see
             ,
             al
             the
             foure
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             confirme
             our
             Doctrine
             .
             Why
             then
             doe
             our
             aduersaries
             deny
             
             it
             ,
             And
             what
             say
             I
             of
             foure
             doctors
             ?
             reade
             they
             all
             the
             ancient
             Doctors
             as
             wel
             Greeks
             as
             Latins
             ,
             all
             are
             found
             to
             be
             for
             vs.
             And
             many
             years
             also
             after
             Saint
             Gregorie
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             as
             it
             were
             went
             to
             ruine
             this
             custom
             continued
             :
             &
             not
             as
             a
             custome
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             law
             inuiolable
             was
             it
             holdē
             :
             for
             the
             reuerence
             of
             the
             diuine
             institution
             was
             yet
             on
             foot
             &
             in
             it
             being
             :
             &
             to
             separate
             those
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             ioyned
             they
             doubted
             not
             to
             be
             sacrilege
             .
             So
             said
             Gelasius
             Bish
             of
             Rome
             as
             
               de
               Consecratione
            
             :
             
             dist
             .
             2.
             cap.
             Comperimus
             it
             is
             alleaged
             )
             we
             haue
             vnderstood
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             some
             hauing
             only
             taken
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             doe
             absent
             themselues
             from
             the
             cuppe
             :
             who
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             sinne
             of
             superstition
             ,
             must
             bee
             compelled
             to
             receiue
             entirely
             the
             whole
             Sacrament
             or
             to
             abstaine
             from
             the
             whole
             .
             For
             the
             diuision
             of
             this
             misterie
             cannot
             be
             without
             great
             sacrilege
             .
             Our
             aduersaries
             then
             in
             diuiding
             this
             mysterie
             ,
             by
             the
             saying
             of
             Gelasius
             ,
             be
             superstitious
             &
             Church-robbers
             .
             
             In
             the
             3.
             
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             2.
             
             Cannon
             And
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             sayd
             Councell
             ,
             the
             symbol
             of
             our
             faith
             is
             commaunded
             to
             be
             said
             before
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             East
             :
             the
             reason
             which
             the
             Councell
             giueth
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             should
             confesse
             that
             which
             they
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             so
             hauing
             hearts
             ,
             purified
             by
             faith
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             receiue
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             In
             this
             Councell
             was
             present
             the
             Catholike
             king
             Ricaredo
             :
             as
             by
             the
             prayers
             which
             hee
             made
             in
             the
             Councell
             appeareth
             .
          
           
             The
             7.
             
             
             Domage
             that
             the
             Masse
             causeth
             is
             ,
             that
             suppose
             the
             Masse
             were
             good
             ,
             &
             celebrated
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             celebrated
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             strange
             tongue
             is
             it
             sayd
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             vnderstand
             it
             not
             ,
             &
             sometimes
             also
             be
             himself
             that
             faith
             it
             vnderstandeth
             not
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             :
             which
             is
             against
             the
             commandement
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             commandeth
             that
             all
             be
             done
             with
             comelinesse
             &
             order
             .
             
             And
             what
             comelines
             or
             order
             is
             there
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             heare
             a
             language
             which
             they
             vnderstand
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             know
             not
             whether
             the
             Priest
             doth
             blesse
             or
             curse
             them
             ?
             The
             same
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             vse
             of
             tongues
             not
             vnderstood
             (
             albeit
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             )
             is
             vnprofitable
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             without
             interpretation
             of
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             vsed
             .
             Read
             1.
             
             
             Cor.
             14.
             8.
             where
             he
             saith
             
               If
               the
               trumpet
               shall
               giue
               an
               vncertaine
               
               sound
               ,
               who
               shall
               prepare
               himselfe
               to
               the
               battell
               ?
               So
               likewise
               you
               by
               the
               tongue
               ,
               except
               ye
               vtter
               words
               that
               haue
               signification
               ,
               how
               shall
               it
               be
               vnder
               flood
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               ?
               For
               ye
               shall
               speake
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             19.
             verse
             he
             sayth
             :
             
               I
               would
               rather
               speake
               fine
               words
               in
               the
               Church
               with
               vnderstanding
            
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             thereby
             also
             to
             instruct
             others
             )
             
               then
               tenne
               thousand
               wordes
               in
               a
               tongue
            
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             
               that
               the
               people
               vnderstand
               not
            
             .
             The
             same
             Apostle
             in
             the
             27.
             verse
             commandeth
             ,
             that
             if
             anie
             shall
             speake
             in
             a
             straunge
             tongue
             ,
             there
             be
             also
             an
             Interpreter
             .
             And
             if
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Interpreter
             ,
             hee
             commandeth
             that
             hee
             speake
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             if
             he
             speake
             ,
             hee
             speake
             to
             himselfe
             and
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             people
             :
             for
             the
             people
             receiue
             no
             edification
             by
             a
             tongue
             that
             is
             not
             vnderstood
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             26.
             verse
             he
             commandeth
             that
             all
             be
             done
             to
             edification
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             when
             God
             spake
             with
             the
             Patriarks
             ,
             with
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             they
             with
             him
             ,
             they
             speake
             vnto
             him
             in
             their
             mother
             tongue
             that
             all
             did
             vnderstād
             .
             The
             same
             did
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             speaking
             with
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             ,
             he
             spake
             vnto
             them
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             was
             then
             vsed
             in
             Iudea
             .
             The
             Apostles
             when
             the
             Lord
             sent
             them
             through
             the
             world
             to
             preach
             ,
             had
             first
             receiued
             the
             gifts
             of
             tongues
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             the
             sacraments
             to
             euerie
             nation
             in
             their
             proper
             language
             .
             Why
             then
             do
             not
             our
             aduersaries
             in
             this
             imitate
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             taught
             and
             celebrated
             their
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             that
             al
             might
             vnderstand
             :
             that
             the
             people
             might
             be
             edified
             ,
             &
             God
             might
             be
             glorified
             .
             The
             mysteries
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             be
             not
             as
             the
             misteries
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             which
             were
             those
             that
             they
             called
             
               Mysterios
               Eleusimos
            
             ,
             &
             those
             of
             the
             good
             goddesse
             )
             &
             wo
             vnto
             him
             that
             reuealed
             the
             same
             .
             Herehence
             it
             commeth
             that
             the
             Priest
             pronounceth
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             a
             strange
             tongue
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             a
             verie
             low
             voice
             that
             none
             can
             heare
             thē
             ,
             &
             so
             (
             say
             they
             )
             Pope
             Vigilius
             cōmanded
             ,
             as
             reporteth
             D.
             Illescas
             vpon
             the
             life
             of
             Vigilius
             .
             The
             Lord
             wil
             that
             his
             Christian
             people
             vnderstād
             the
             mysteries
             ,
             
             &
             vnderstood
             ,
             do
             meditate
             vpon
             them
             as
             God
             in
             old
             time
             loued
             not
             the
             beast
             that
             chewed
             not
             the
             cud
             ,
             
             &
             suffred
             not
             his
             people
             to
             eate
             thereof
             ,
             so
             now
             loueth
             he
             not
             that
             christiā
             that
             chaweth
             not
             the
             cud
             ,
             &
             meditates
             on
             the
             saw
             of
             the
             
             Lord
             his
             misteries
             and
             his
             sacraments
             .
             
             Dauid
             speaking
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             saieth
             :
             That
             he
             meditateth
             night
             and
             daye
             vpon
             the
             lawe
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             speaking
             with
             Iosua
             who
             was
             no
             Priest
             but
             a
             moste
             warlike
             Captaine
             that
             wan
             so
             many
             battailes
             saith
             these
             wordes
             vnto
             him
             :
             
             The
             booke
             of
             this
             law
             shall
             neuer
             depart
             from
             thy
             mouth
             but
             day
             and
             night
             shalt
             thou
             meditate
             therein
             ,
             that
             thou
             maiest
             keepe
             and
             doe
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             each
             nation
             in
             their
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             let
             them
             then
             say
             their
             Masse
             that
             they
             may
             vnderstand
             and
             knowe
             whether
             that
             which
             is
             therein
             saied
             be
             good
             or
             euill
             :
             and
             not
             saie
             it
             to
             all
             nations
             in
             Latine
             :
             whereof
             the
             people
             receiueth
             no
             edificacion
             but
             destruction
             :
             nought
             learning
             ,
             but
             superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ;
             As
             before
             we
             haue
             proued
             .
             Some
             notable
             domages
             ,
             which
             the
             Masse
             causeth
             ,
             haue
             we
             shewed
             .
             
             Now
             will
             we
             show
             some
             absurdities
             &
             great
             inconueniences
             which
             thereof
             followe
             :
             Against
             the
             worde
             of
             God
             are
             some
             of
             them
             &
             against
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             fathers
             &
             others
             be
             against
             experience
             it selfe
             :
             against
             naturall
             reason
             ,
             and
             common
             sence
             .
             And
             but
             three
             or
             foure
             will
             I
             set
             downe
             to
             auoyd
             tediousnesse
             .
             We
             sayd
             (
             being
             so
             taught
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             )
             that
             in
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             the
             faithfull
             onely
             receiue
             spiritually
             and
             by
             faith
             ,
             the
             true
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             Our
             aduersaries
             not
             herewith
             contented
             ,
             say
             :
             that
             not
             only
             the
             good
             ,
             godly
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             euill
             ,
             wicked
             and
             vnfaithfull
             ,
             
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             Pagans
             do
             receiue
             the
             true
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             &
             yet
             passe
             they
             further
             :
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             beasts
             ,
             mice
             ,
             and
             other
             vermine
             do
             eat
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             moisture
             doth
             moisten
             it
             ,
             &
             the
             mouldinesse
             doth
             make
             it
             mouldy
             ,
             &c.
             
             Their
             blacke
             Transubstantiation
             hath
             made
             them
             fall
             into
             so
             great
             an
             absurditie
             &
             strange
             wonder
             :
             
             they
             beleeue
             that
             there
             is
             no
             bread
             nor
             wine
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             it
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             They
             vnderstād
             that
             not
             the
             faithful
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             infidel
             ,
             Turke
             ,
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             Iew
             ,
             the
             Mouse
             ,
             &c.
             eateth
             that
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Hereupon
             conclude
             they
             that
             they
             eate
             and
             drinke
             the
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             He
             that
             will
             deny
             them
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             will
             also
             deny
             this
             their
             conclusion
             to
             be
             good
             .
             But
             this
             set
             apart
             ,
             the
             wicked
             ,
             &c.
             will
             we
             shew
             by
             the
             month
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             to
             eat
             nor
             drinke
             the
             body
             
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             S.
             Iohn
             sheweth
             that
             the
             Lord
             saith
             :
             
               Except
               ye
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               drinke
               his
               bloud
               ,
               ye
               haue
               no
               life
               in
               you
               .
            
             
             Hereupon
             is
             concluded
             ,
             that
             except
             wee
             eate
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinke
             his
             bloud
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             saued
             .
             We
             eat
             and
             drinke
             his
             flesh
             &
             his
             bloud
             when
             we
             not
             only
             reciue
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             also
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             as
             we
             beleeue
             in
             him
             .
             Beleeue
             saith
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             same
             Lord
             recounteth
             the
             fruites
             which
             this
             eating
             of
             his
             body
             and
             drinking
             of
             his
             bloud
             do
             necessarily
             bring
             forth
             .
             
               He
               that
               eateth
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               my
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinketh
               my
               bloud
               ,
               hath
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               I
               wil
               raise
               him
               vp
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Also
             ,
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               &
               drinketh
               my
               bloud
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               him
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               he
               that
               eateth
               me
               ,
               shall
               liue
               also
               by
               me
               .
            
             Presuppose
             this
             ,
             as
             most
             true
             and
             apparant
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             ,
             Iewes
             ,
             mice
             ,
             &c.
             haue
             not
             eternall
             life
             ,
             nor
             shall
             bee
             raised
             vp
             in
             the
             companie
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             It
             is
             seene
             they
             that
             dwel
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             apparant
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             liue
             by
             Christ
             .
             Hereupon
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             eat
             not
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             drinke
             his
             bloud
             .
             For
             had
             they
             eaten
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             they
             drunke
             it
             ,
             heauen
             and
             earth
             should
             rather
             faile
             ,
             then
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             should
             faile
             ,
             the
             wicked
             Iewes
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             mice
             ,
             &c.
             should
             haue
             life
             eternall
             ,
             and
             should
             dwell
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             say
             this
             is
             a
             most
             great
             absurdity
             .
             Therefore
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             such
             eate
             not
             the
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             drink
             his
             bloud
             .
             Saint
             Augustine
             considering
             this
             he
             sayd
             :
             The
             other
             Disciples
             did
             eat
             
               Panem
               Dominum
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             which
             was
             bread
             ,
             but
             Iudas
             did
             eat
             
               Panem
               Domini
            
             ,
             
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             sayd
             :
             Iudas
             wanting
             faith
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             the
             Sacrament
             vnworthily
             ,
             did
             not
             eat
             the
             body
             ,
             nor
             drinke
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             faith
             ,
             and
             did
             eate
             it
             worthily
             :
             but
             Iudas
             did
             only
             eat
             &
             drinke
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             21.
             booke
             
               de
               Cinitate
               Dei
               cap.
            
             25.
             he
             sayth
             :
             It
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             thought
             that
             he
             eateth
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             in
             whom
             Christ
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             hee
             in
             Christ
             .
             Origen
             vppon
             those
             wordes
             ,
             
             
               That
               which
               entreth
               in
               at
               the
               mouth
               defileth
               not
               the
               man
               ,
               &c.
            
             manifestly
             sayth
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             doe
             not
             eate
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             giueth
             the
             reason
             :
             because
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             is
             quickening
             ,
             and
             he
             which
             eateth
             it
             ,
             dwelleth
             
             in
             Christ
             .
             
             Saint
             Ierome
             vppon
             the
             66.
             chap.
             of
             Esayas
             saith
             :
             Not
             being
             holie
             in
             bodie
             nor
             spirit
             ,
             they
             eate
             not
             the
             flesh
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             nor
             drinke
             they
             his
             bloud
             .
             Manie
             other
             places
             bee
             there
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             proue
             our
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             wicked
             ,
             &c.
             not
             to
             eate
             nor
             drinke
             the
             bodie
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             those
             which
             wee
             haue
             alleaged
             ,
             are
             now
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             Another
             absurditie
             there
             is
             ,
             
             and
             this
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             banquet
             being
             to
             be
             common
             and
             generall
             to
             all
             :
             by
             which
             it
             is
             called
             Communion
             :
             one
             onely
             at
             his
             pleasure
             eateth
             it
             and
             swalloweth
             all
             ,
             without
             giuing
             part
             to
             others
             .
             Who
             taught
             them
             thus
             to
             doe
             ?
             Not
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             .
             In
             old
             time
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             were
             present
             when
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             celebrated
             did
             communicate
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             both
             kindes
             .
             And
             except
             they
             did
             communicate
             they
             depriued
             them
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             which
             our
             Aduersaries
             cannot
             denie
             .
             So
             confesseth
             
               George
               Cassander
            
             in
             the
             Preface
             of
             the
             booke
             intituled
             
               Ordo
               Romanus
               de
               officio
               Missae
            
             :
             for
             confirmation
             hereof
             hee
             alleadgeth
             the
             tenth
             Cannon
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             where
             it
             is
             commaunded
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             faithfull
             which
             were
             found
             present
             at
             the
             holy
             solemnities
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             continued
             not
             till
             the
             Masse
             were
             ended
             ,
             nor
             receiued
             the
             holie
             Communion
             ,
             should
             bee
             cast
             from
             the
             Communion
             .
             He
             citeth
             the
             Councell
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             second
             chapter
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             ordayned
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             which
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             receiue
             not
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             should
             bee
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Hee
             alleaged
             also
             the
             Cannon
             of
             Calixtus
             (
             or
             as
             say
             others
             )
             Anacletus
             ,
             which
             commandeth
             :
             that
             the
             consecration
             ended
             ,
             all
             should
             communicate
             .
             Hee
             alleageth
             also
             
               Iohn
               Coclaeus
            
             ,
             in
             the
             booke
             which
             hee
             intituled
             
               De
               Sacrificio
               Missae
               ,
               contra
               Musculum
               .
            
             In
             old
             time
             saith
             Cochleus
             .
             Aswell
             the
             Priestes
             ,
             as
             the
             Laitie
             ,
             so
             manie
             as
             were
             found
             present
             at
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             the
             offering
             being
             ended
             ,
             did
             ioyntly
             with
             the
             Priest
             communicate
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             same
             Cannon
             which
             they
             say
             in
             their
             Masse
             ,
             maketh
             this
             to
             bee
             clearely
             vnderstood
             :
             because
             it
             maketh
             mention
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             standing
             about
             ,
             offering
             and
             communicating
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             some
             expounders
             of
             the
             Cannons
             say
             :
             that
             the
             Cannon
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             sayd
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             but
             
             onely
             when
             the
             people
             communicate
             .
             Many
             more
             Councels
             and
             Fathers
             might
             be
             alleaged
             to
             confirme
             that
             which
             Cassander
             sayth
             :
             but
             the
             thing
             being
             so
             manifest
             ,
             many
             witnesses
             shal
             be
             needlesse
             .
             The
             Grecians
             vntill
             this
             day
             obserue
             the
             ancient
             custome
             :
             there
             is
             no
             priuate
             Masse
             among
             them
             .
             Vpon
             the
             Lords
             dayes
             and
             festiuall
             dayes
             ,
             
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             onely
             celebrated
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             in
             both
             kindes
             communicate
             .
             Our
             aduersaries
             may
             see
             what
             hath
             beene
             the
             cause
             of
             leauing
             this
             ancient
             and
             laudable
             custome
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             many
             also
             as
             heare
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             communicate
             not
             ,
             incurre
             thereby
             Excommunication
             .
             The
             Communion
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             is
             but
             once
             a
             yeare
             celebrated
             ,
             and
             this
             with
             damage
             and
             great
             idolatrie
             :
             and
             all
             the
             dayes
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             done
             ,
             but
             saying
             of
             Masses
             in
             euery
             corner
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             also
             of
             particular
             houses
             ,
             without
             any
             Communion
             :
             except
             it
             be
             that
             some
             for
             deuotion
             will
             communicate
             :
             and
             oftentimes
             it
             happeneth
             ,
             that
             none
             is
             found
             present
             at
             these
             Masses
             ,
             but
             the
             Nouice
             onely
             that
             answereth
             ,
             
               Et
               cum
               Spiritu
               tuo
            
             ,
             and
             with
             thy
             spirit
             :
             
             when
             the
             Priest
             hath
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
               Dominus
               vobiscum
            
             ,
             The
             Lord
             bee
             with
             you
             .
             And
             note
             that
             the
             Nouice
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             commonly
             a
             little
             villaine
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             prouerbe
             :
             
               Hize
               à
               mi
               hijo
               Monazillo
               ,
               y
               torno
               seme
               diabillo
               ,
            
             Make
             my
             sonne
             a
             Nouice
             ,
             and
             turne
             him
             a
             little
             diuell
             .
             What
             agreement
             then
             hath
             this
             their
             priuate
             Masse
             with
             the
             holy
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             is
             a
             common
             banquet
             ,
             proposed
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             Reade
             the
             tenth
             and
             eleuenth
             chapters
             of
             the
             first
             epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             which
             before
             we
             haue
             alleaged
             .
             What
             wickednes
             do
             they
             then
             that
             conuert
             the
             Masse
             into
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             which
             they
             neuer
             celebrate
             ,
             except
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             it
             do
             communicate
             ,
             acording
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             according
             to
             that
             which
             his
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             many
             yeares
             after
             .
          
           
             The
             3.
             
             absurdity
             is
             that
             which
             before
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             that
             were
             there
             Trāsubstantiation
             ,
             Christ
             shuld
             haue
             2
             carnal
             bodies
             ,
             one
             which
             sate
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             which
             this
             sitting
             body
             did
             eate
             ,
             &
             giue
             to
             his
             Disciples
             .
             The
             fourth
             Absurditie
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             put
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             diuerse
             places
             at
             one
             instant
             ,
             
             in
             all
             the
             Masses
             which
             are
             sayd
             through
             the
             world
             :
             Against
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             doe
             they
             in
             this
             ,
             according
             whereunto
             ,
             nothing
             created
             
             that
             is
             finite
             ,
             can
             be
             at
             one selfe
             same
             time
             in
             diuerse
             places
             .
             The
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             considered
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             finite
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             created
             :
             therefore
             can
             it
             not
             bee
             in
             diuerse
             places
             at
             one
             instaut
             .
             In
             this
             do
             they
             also
             against
             the
             article
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Creed
             we
             confesse
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             From
             whence
             shall
             he
             come
             (
             saith
             the
             article
             of
             our
             faith
             )
             to
             iudge
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             .
             Also
             they
             do
             against
             common
             experience
             :
             for
             seeing
             bread
             and
             wine
             with
             the
             eyes
             ,
             tasting
             them
             with
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             smelling
             them
             with
             the
             nose
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             no
             bread
             nor
             wine
             remaineth
             .
             I
             demaund
             now
             ,
             when
             they
             burne
             this
             their
             Sacrament
             for
             the
             causes
             that
             they
             themselues
             in
             the
             booke
             
               de
               Cautelis
            
             do
             command
             it
             to
             be
             burned
             :
             I
             demaund
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             which
             is
             burned
             and
             conuerted
             into
             ashes
             ?
             Not
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             now
             being
             glorified
             ,
             is
             impassible
             ,
             nor
             the
             accidents
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             wine
             :
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             ashes
             ,
             engendred
             of
             that
             which
             was
             burned
             ,
             could
             not
             bee
             engendered
             but
             of
             another
             substance
             :
             according
             to
             that
             which
             commonly
             is
             said
             :
             The
             generation
             of
             one
             thing
             is
             the
             corruption
             of
             another
             :
             It
             followeth
             then
             Albeit
             it
             grieue
             them
             &
             that
             they
             deny
             it
             )
             that
             the
             bread
             is
             burned
             .
             I
             demaund
             of
             them
             also
             when
             the
             Priest
             deuideth
             the
             Host
             into
             three
             partes
             :
             what
             is
             that
             which
             he
             deuideth
             ?
             Some
             say
             they
             bee
             accidents
             without
             subiect
             .
             To
             others
             this
             answere
             not
             seeming
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             because
             not
             the
             accidents
             ,
             but
             the
             substance
             ,
             which
             hath
             quantitie
             is
             parted
             :
             Therefore
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             parted
             .
             This
             people
             thinke
             vs
             to
             be
             blocks
             and
             fooles
             .
             They
             will
             make
             vs
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             
               del
               cielo
               cebolla
            
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             things
             impossible
             .
             Free
             should
             they
             be
             from
             all
             these
             absurdities
             ,
             would
             they
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
             his
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             confesse
             true
             bread
             and
             true
             wine
             to
             be
             in
             this
             sacrament
             :
             of
             which
             bread
             and
             of
             which
             wine
             being
             corrupted
             ,
             are
             engendred
             those
             things
             before
             spoken
             .
             So
             that
             the
             wormes
             and
             ashes
             are
             engendred
             and
             made
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             glorious
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             not
             of
             the
             accidentes
             ,
             which
             haue
             not
             other
             being
             :
             but
             doe
             remaine
             in
             some
             subiect
             ,
             (
             and
             by
             a
             miracle
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             accidentes
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             bee
             without
             subiect
             )
             but
             
             are
             made
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             of
             the
             wine
             which
             is
             corrupted
             or
             burned
             .
             Now
             for
             confirmation
             of
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             sayd
             :
             we
             will
             set
             downe
             an
             Appendix
             or
             addition
             ,
             
             which
             with
             wonderfull
             examples
             will
             liuely
             declare
             the
             estimation
             wherein
             the
             Popes
             and
             their
             people
             ,
             which
             the
             call
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             hold
             their
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             they
             sell
             vnto
             vs
             for
             God.
             And
             wee
             as
             sencelesse
             ,
             and
             ouer-suerstitious
             ,
             for
             money
             doe
             buy
             it
             .
             Open
             thine
             eyes
             ô
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             more
             by
             the
             Pope
             deceiued
             .
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             called
             Hildebrand
             ,
             was
             (
             as
             in
             his
             life
             we
             haue
             sayd
             )
             a
             terrible
             and
             mortall
             enemie
             of
             the
             good
             Emperour
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             :
             &
             so
             desperately
             procured
             by
             all
             wayes
             and
             meanes
             possible
             ,
             now
             by
             force
             ,
             now
             by
             dececit
             ,
             now
             by
             inchantments
             to
             pull
             him
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             for
             that
             purpose
             suborned
             with
             promise
             of
             reward
             ,
             a
             certaine
             man
             ,
             &c.
             as
             in
             the
             life
             of
             the
             said
             Gregorie
             wee
             haue
             declared
             .
             Cardinall
             Benon
             goeth
             further
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             that
             the
             Pope
             with
             high
             voyce
             from
             the
             pulpit
             vpon
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             resurrection
             at
             Easter
             ,
             had
             prophecied
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Henrie
             ,
             saying
             :
             Hold
             me
             not
             for
             Pope
             ,
             but
             cast
             me
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             bee
             not
             fulfilled
             betweene
             this
             and
             Pentecost
             :
             and
             so
             to
             proue
             a
             true
             prophet
             ,
             in
             this
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             he
             suborned
             certaine
             Traytors
             that
             secretly
             shold
             kill
             the
             Emperor
             :
             As
             in
             dede
             they
             had
             killed
             him
             had
             not
             God
             preserued
             him
             .
             The
             sayd
             Cardinall
             sayeth
             further
             :
             that
             this
             Hildebrand
             ,
             or
             Gregory
             7.
             euer
             wontedly
             carried
             with
             him
             a
             booke
             of
             Nigromancie
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             him
             very
             familiar
             .
             He
             cast
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             the
             consecrated
             Host
             into
             the
             fire
             and
             burned
             it
             .
             
             Because
             ,
             demaunding
             of
             it
             a
             reuelation
             against
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             it
             answered
             him
             not
             :
             albeit
             the
             Cardinals
             which
             then
             were
             present
             therein
             gainsayd
             him
             .
             Iohn
             Bishop
             of
             Porta
             ,
             Secertarie
             of
             the
             said
             Gregorie
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             alleageth
             Cardinall
             Benon
             for
             confirmation
             of
             that
             which
             is
             sayd
             .
             A
             strange
             case
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             cast
             the
             Sacrament
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             for
             that
             coniuring
             it
             ,
             it
             gaue
             him
             not
             answer
             against
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Our
             aduersaries
             cannot
             denie
             this
             Pope
             to
             haue
             erred
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             also
             to
             haue
             bene
             an
             Athiest
             ,
             without
             God
             or
             religion
             :
             seeing
             that
             he
             burned
             his
             Creator
             .
             If
             he
             beleeued
             it
             to
             be
             his
             Creator
             why
             did
             he
             burne
             it
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             beleeued
             it
             not
             (
             as
             most
             of
             the
             Popes
             
             doe
             not
             beleeue
             it
             why
             did
             he
             with
             fire
             and
             bloud
             ,
             persecute
             those
             that
             did
             not
             beleeue
             it
             ?
             Miserable
             is
             the
             God
             which
             is
             subiect
             to
             burning
             .
             The
             true
             God
             is
             immortall
             ,
             hee
             liueth
             for
             euer
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             many
             Popes
             and
             ecclesiasticall
             men
             doe
             wee
             reade
             in
             histories
             ,
             to
             haue
             poysoned
             those
             whom
             they
             would
             kill
             ,
             giuing
             them
             poyson
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             it self
             .
             Two
             or
             three
             examples
             will
             I
             here
             set
             downe
             :
             who
             so
             list
             to
             know
             more
             ,
             let
             him
             reade
             the
             liues
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             Emperours
             .
             Of
             poison
             died
             Victor
             the
             third
             in
             the
             1088.
             yeare
             ,
             which
             his
             Subdeacon
             had
             cast
             into
             the
             chalice
             .
             
               Don
               Alonso
               de
               Cartagena
            
             Bishop
             of
             Burges
             ,
             in
             his
             historie
             called
             Anacephaleosis
             maketh
             mention
             hereof
             .
             William
             (
             as
             reporteth
             
               Mathew
               Paris
            
             )
             was
             restored
             to
             his
             Archbishoppricke
             of
             Yorke
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             yeare
             died
             of
             poyson
             ,
             
             which
             in
             saying
             of
             Masse
             ,
             they
             cast
             into
             the
             chalice
             :
             as
             vpon
             Anastasius
             the
             fourth
             in
             the
             1146.
             yeare
             we
             haue
             sayd
             .
             In
             the
             1314.
             yeare
             a
             Dominican
             Frier
             gaue
             poyson
             in
             the
             sacrament
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Henry
             ,
             7.
             countie
             of
             Lucemburg
             :
             as
             we
             haue
             declared
             vppon
             Clement
             the
             5.
             
             The
             history
             is
             worrthy
             to
             be
             read
             .
             It
             noteth
             the
             great
             impietie
             and
             treason
             of
             the
             Frier
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             patience
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             after
             he
             perceiued
             himselfe
             to
             be
             poysoned
             :
             
             praying
             the
             Frier
             to
             flie
             ,
             least
             his
             Almaines
             should
             kill
             him
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Vade
               Domine
            
             ,
             depart
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Pero
               Mexia
            
             maketh
             mention
             of
             this
             in
             the
             life
             which
             he
             wrote
             of
             Henrie
             the
             seuenth
             .
             But
             as
             a
             man
             ouer
             passionate
             for
             his
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             breaden
             God
             ,
             wold
             not
             beleeue
             it
             :
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             :
             Henrie
             the
             seuenth
             died
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Assumption
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             hauing
             that
             day
             receiued
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             were
             giuen
             him
             (
             write
             some
             )
             certaine
             hearbes
             ,
             by
             a
             Monke
             of
             Saint
             Dominickes
             order
             ,
             〈◊〉
             that
             of
             them
             the
             same
             day
             he
             died
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             wicked
             ,
             that
             of
             no
             Christian
             it
             ought
             to
             bee
             beleeued
             :
             how
             much
             more
             of
             a
             religious
             man
             ?
             Thus
             farre
             
               Pero
               Mexia
            
             .
             But
             the
             punishment
             executed
             vppon
             the
             Dominicke
             Friers
             ,
             and
             their
             Monasteries
             in
             Tuscan
             and
             Lombardie
             ,
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             sayd
             ,
             to
             bee
             true
             .
             
               Raphael
               Volateranus
               ,
               lib.
               Geograph
            
             .
             5.
             speaking
             of
             Sixtus
             the
             fourth
             ,
             saith
             these
             wordes
             :
             The
             chiefe
             Bishop
             vnderstanding
             it
             ,
             and
             ayding
             the
             Conspirators
             ,
             
             they
             came
             to
             Florence
             ,
             and
             all
             met
             together
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             S.
             Raparada
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Masse
             and
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             .
             Saluiatus
             with
             his
             followers
             which
             were
             secretly
             armed
             ,
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             departed
             the
             Temple
             :
             and
             faining
             other
             businesse
             ,
             went
             to
             the
             pallace
             to
             conferre
             with
             Alferez
             ,
             but
             with
             intent
             that
             the
             slaughter
             begun
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             he
             might
             there
             be
             ready
             ioyntly
             with
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             assault
             the
             pallace
             .
             So
             that
             hauing
             giuen
             a
             signe
             at
             the
             eleuation
             of
             the
             Host
             (
             note
             the
             reuerence
             and
             respect
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             haue
             of
             their
             God
             )
             At
             the
             lifting
             vp
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             of
             the
             Host
             ,
             
             Bandino
             passed
             from
             part
             to
             part
             ,
             to
             
               Iulian
               de
               Medices
            
             ,
             brother
             of
             
               Lorenço
               .
               Antonio
            
             ,
             who
             required
             to
             be
             the
             first
             ,
             rushed
             by
             treason
             vpon
             Lorenço
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             below
             the
             throate
             did
             wound
             him
             .
             As
             he
             at
             the
             crie
             turned
             backe
             his
             face
             ,
             he
             escaped
             the
             blow
             :
             the
             other
             willing
             to
             second
             his
             blow
             ,
             he
             hastily
             retired
             to
             the
             Clearke
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             neare
             vnto
             him
             .
             
             Then
             the
             Legate
             of
             the
             Pope
             (
             who
             had
             giuen
             the
             signe
             of
             murder
             at
             the
             eleuation
             of
             the
             Host
             )
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             citizens
             ,
             and
             carried
             from
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             being
             put
             in
             prison
             ,
             was
             handled
             as
             his
             dignity
             required
             :
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             Saluiatus
             bishop
             of
             Pisa
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             industrie
             prolonged
             the
             conference
             with
             Alferez
             to
             see
             the
             end
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             was
             then
             taken
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             windowe
             of
             the
             pallace
             the
             same
             day
             hanged
             .
             The
             Pope
             at
             this
             newes
             excommunicateth
             
               Lorenço
               de
               Medices
            
             (
             who
             ,
             say
             we
             escaped
             by
             flight
             )
             for
             laying
             his
             hands
             vpon
             the
             Priests
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             Legate
             ,
             and
             proclaimeth
             open
             warre
             against
             the
             Florentines
             .
             By
             this
             historie
             and
             others
             such
             like
             ,
             shalt
             thou
             see
             ,
             ô
             Spaine
             ,
             the
             account
             &
             estimation
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             his
             Legate
             ,
             and
             their
             priestly
             order
             do
             make
             of
             their
             consecrated
             Host
             ,
             which
             they
             sell
             vnto
             thee
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             thou
             beleeuest
             it
             .
             See
             we
             also
             the
             account
             that
             the
             diuell
             himselfe
             maketh
             of
             it
             .
             Speaking
             of
             Syluester
             2.
             (
             who
             much
             profited
             in
             Nigromancy
             ,
             whiles
             he
             liued
             with
             the
             Moore
             at
             Seuill
             )
             we
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             much
             desired
             to
             know
             how
             long
             he
             should
             be
             Pope
             ,
             which
             thing
             he
             demāded
             of
             the
             diuel
             .
             The
             diuel
             made
             him
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             he
             should
             not
             die
             vntil
             he
             should
             say
             Masse
             in
             Ierusalem
             .
             But
             the
             diuel
             meant
             a
             Church
             which
             is
             in
             Rome
             ,
             called
             the
             holy
             Crosse
             in
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             so
             with
             the
             Masse
             of
             Ierusalē
             the
             diuel
             mocked
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             life
             we
             haue
             declared
             .
             
             About
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             Lord
             1540.
             
             not
             much
             more
             nor
             lesse
             ,
             the
             inquisitors
             of
             Cordeua
             condemned
             (
             but
             not
             to
             be
             burned
             )
             one
             
               Magdelena
               de
               la
               Cruz
            
             ,
             
             Abbesse
             of
             the
             Monasterie
             of
             the
             Franciscan
             Nunnes
             ,
             for
             enormious
             offences
             ,
             dealings
             and
             couenants
             which
             she
             had
             made
             with
             the
             diuell
             .
             As
             the
             Inquisitors
             themselues
             in
             their
             sentence
             doe
             say
             :
             She
             with
             the
             ayd
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             to
             whom
             shee
             had
             giuen
             her selfe
             ,
             making
             with
             him
             this
             pact
             and
             couenant
             when
             she
             was
             nine
             yeares
             old
             ,
             became
             so
             notable
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             that
             shee
             was
             holden
             in
             most
             great
             worship
             and
             admiration
             :
             and
             so
             by
             meanes
             of
             her
             Paramour
             the
             diuell
             wrought
             great
             miracles
             :
             but
             of
             those
             which
             we
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             the
             diuell
             ,
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophets
             to
             do
             .
             Mat.
             25.
             24.
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             9.
             
             Here
             will
             I
             recite
             some
             ,
             for
             to
             reckon
             all
             ,
             would
             require
             another
             as
             great
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             had
             the
             Inquisitors
             when
             they
             drew
             her
             into
             the
             Act
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             Church
             of
             Cordoua
             :
             which
             Act
             was
             in
             the
             spring
             time
             ,
             and
             lasted
             from
             sixe
             of
             the
             clocke
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             till
             foure
             in
             the
             euening
             .
             In
             all
             this
             time
             was
             no
             other
             thing
             read
             but
             the
             abominations
             and
             false
             miracles
             of
             this
             cursed
             woman
             .
             
             Of
             her
             it
             was
             sayd
             ,
             that
             the
             mariners
             in
             a
             storme
             did
             pray
             vnto
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             being
             inuocated
             ,
             appeared
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             storme
             ceased
             .
             Of
             her
             also
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             that
             she
             burned
             in
             liuely
             flames
             ,
             like
             the
             Seraphin
             (
             this
             very
             well
             agreeth
             with
             her
             ,
             she
             being
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Seraphicall
             Saint
             Francis
             )
             and
             so
             inflamed
             ,
             was
             lift
             on
             high
             in
             a
             trance
             ,
             wrapped
             vp
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             heard
             wonders
             which
             mortall
             man
             could
             not
             vtter
             .
             In
             this
             last
             was
             she
             made
             another
             Saint
             Paul
             :
             who
             was
             wrapped
             vp
             into
             the
             third
             heauen
             ,
             where
             he
             hard
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             her
             also
             is
             it
             sayd
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             did
             communicate
             ,
             she
             lifted
             vp
             an
             elle
             to
             measure
             the
             height
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             lifted
             vp
             into
             the
             aire
             ,
             she
             receiued
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             which
             visibly
             went
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Priest
             that
             sayd
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             visibly
             went
             through
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Magdalen
               de
               la
               Cruz.
            
             
             And
             all
             this
             by
             the
             arte
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
             In
             the
             same
             maner
             did
             the
             Nunne
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             holy
             ,
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             whose
             life
             we
             will
             declare
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             God
             how
             was
             he
             carried
             through
             the
             ayre
             to
             confirme
             the
             hypocrisie
             of
             
               Magdalen
               de
               la
               Cruz
            
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             
               Maria
               
               de
               la
               Annutiada
            
             ,
             and
             the
             opinion
             that
             was
             holden
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             the
             arte
             of
             the
             diuell
             ?
             The
             priest
             which
             said
             the
             Masse
             counted
             his
             fourmes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nomber
             of
             the
             Nunnes
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             communicate
             :
             being
             counted
             did
             consecrate
             them
             .
             And
             consecrated
             ,
             found
             so
             many
             others
             ,
             as
             before
             he
             had
             counted
             :
             and
             none
             hee
             wanted
             ,
             but
             that
             onely
             which
             he
             saw
             go
             into
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             Magdalene
             and
             of
             Marie
             .
             Also
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Magdalen
               de
               la
               Cruz
            
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             was
             in
             the
             garden
             ,
             and
             the
             sacrament
             by
             chaunce
             ,
             passed
             by
             the
             streete
             ,
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             garden
             opened
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             ,
             shee
             did
             worshippe
             it
             .
             Of
             her
             it
             is
             also
             sayd
             :
             that
             shee
             fayned
             not
             to
             haue
             eaten
             in
             so
             many
             dayes
             togither
             ,
             but
             that
             shee
             was
             nourished
             onely
             with
             the
             sacrament
             which
             he
             receaued
             .
             So
             great
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             her
             holinesse
             ,
             that
             great
             Ladies
             of
             Spaine
             seeing
             themselues
             at
             point
             of
             childe
             birth
             ,
             sent
             to
             
               Magdalen
               de
               la
               Cruz
            
             ,
             their
             mantle
             and
             swadling
             clothes
             ,
             wherein
             the
             creature
             should
             be
             wrapped
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             blesse
             them
             :
             supposing
             the
             creatures
             should
             thus
             be
             holy
             &
             blessed
             .
             The
             Empresse
             her selfe
             ready
             to
             be
             deliuered
             frō
             Valladolid
             (
             a
             very
             long
             way
             )
             sent
             mantles
             to
             Cordoua
             .
             By
             reason
             of
             the
             holines
             of
             
               Magdalen
               de
               la
               Cruz
               '
            
             many
             Ladies
             and
             Nobles
             of
             Cordoua
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             land
             about
             Cordoua
             ,
             put
             themselues
             Nunnes
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Saint
             Frauncis
             .
             And
             many
             Gentlemen
             became
             Franciscan
             Fryers
             .
             Of
             this
             abhominable
             woman
             it
             is
             sayd
             .
             That
             she
             gaue
             to
             her
             beloued
             Hee
             and
             shee
             friendes
             ,
             some
             droppes
             of
             her
             menstruous
             blood
             ,
             making
             them
             beleeue
             it
             was
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             Dominicks
             euer
             haters
             of
             the
             Franciscanes
             raysed
             vp
             in
             Toledo
             ,
             another
             shee
             possessed
             ,
             which
             sayd
             :
             that
             shee
             had
             ,
             the
             Innocencie
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             But
             so
             shamelesse
             ,
             and
             manifest
             were
             her
             whooredomes
             ,
             that
             shee
             was
             by
             and
             by
             discouered
             .
             A
             few
             yeares
             since
             ,
             arose
             there
             vp
             in
             Lisbon
             another
             Franciscan
             woman
             ,
             which
             (
             say
             they
             )
             had
             the
             fiue
             wounds
             of
             Christ
             .
             As
             had
             S.
             Frauncis
             and
             many
             things
             else
             ,
             they
             say
             of
             her
             .
             But
             I
             testifie
             ,
             that
             in
             time
             she
             (
             as
             the
             rest
             )
             shall
             bewray
             her
             hypocrisie
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             beleeue
             not
             euery
             spirit
             .
             But
             as
             Saint
             Iohn
             doth
             warne
             vs
             ,
             proue
             the
             spirits
             whether
             they
             bee
             of
             God
             :
             
             for
             many
             false
             Prophets
             (
             As
             he
             himselfe
             doth
             aduise
             vs
             )
             are
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             &c.
             Saint
             
             Paule
             1.
             
             Thessa
             .
             chap.
             5.
             verse
             .
             21.
             saith
             :
             proue
             all
             things
             ,
             hold
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             As
             did
             the
             people
             of
             Berea
             .
             Concerning
             this
             holie
             Nunne
             ,
             her
             hypocriticall
             life
             ,
             her
             false
             myracles
             and
             illusions
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             wherewith
             shee
             deceiued
             very
             many
             ,
             &
             how
             shee
             was
             discouered
             and
             condemned
             :
             Read
             the
             swarme
             of
             false
             myracles
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
             The
             which
             I
             haue
             added
             in
             this
             second
             impression
             .
             Returning
             then
             to
             
               Magdalen
               de
               la
               Cruze
            
             for
             such
             haynous
             offences
             and
             false
             miracles
             '
             contempts
             and
             slaunders
             ,
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             was
             she
             condemned
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             but
             certaine
             penaunces
             ,
             and
             close
             imprisonment
             .
             Should
             a
             faithfull
             and
             catholique
             Christian
             say
             ,
             As
             saith
             Saint
             Paule
             that
             a
             man
             is
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             not
             by
             workes
             ,
             because
             the
             most
             iust
             and
             perfect
             workes
             which
             wee
             doe
             ,
             are
             (
             saith
             Esaias
             as
             stayned
             clothes
             )
             Should
             he
             say
             ,
             
             that
             God
             and
             no
             other
             ought
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             and
             serued
             .
             
             As
             Christ
             answered
             the
             diuell
             when
             he
             tempted
             him
             .
             Should
             he
             say
             that
             Anitchrist
             is
             set
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             :
             Who
             causeth
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             as
             God.
             
             As
             saith
             Saint
             Paule
             ,
             and
             that
             Antichrists
             residence
             is
             in
             the
             Citie
             which
             hath
             seuen
             mountaines
             ,
             or
             heades
             (
             which
             is
             Rome
             (
             as
             Saint
             Iohn
             saith
             .
             Should
             hee
             say
             That
             there
             is
             but
             one
             onely
             sacrifice
             to
             obtayne
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ;
             
             which
             is
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             As
             faith
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ebrewes
             chapter
             7.
             
             Such
             a
             one
             would
             they
             burne
             .
             But
             
               Magdalen
               de
               la
               Cruz
            
             a
             terrible
             Hypocrite
             which
             fayned
             that
             shee
             did
             not
             eate
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             dayes
             :
             and
             beeing
             demaunded
             how
             she
             was
             sustayned
             ,
             said
             :
             with
             the
             only
             sacrament
             which
             she
             receiued
             :
             who
             wrought
             myracles
             by
             the
             arte
             of
             the
             diuell
             and
             caused
             her selfe
             to
             be
             inuocated
             &
             adored
             :
             and
             that
             besides
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             said
             :
             such
             a
             one
             shall
             not
             die
             .
             
             Arise
             Lord
             ,
             Iudge
             thine
             owne
             cause
             .
             About
             the
             1536.
             yeare
             ,
             somewhat
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             were
             foure
             Augustine
             Fryars
             hanged
             in
             Siuill
             .
             These
             men
             had
             secretly
             by
             night
             murdred
             their
             prouinciall
             ;
             and
             the
             day
             following
             to
             auoyd
             all
             note
             of
             suspition
             ,
             all
             foure
             of
             them
             said
             Masse
             .
             But
             (
             as
             they
             themselues
             afterwardes
             confessed
             )
             they
             had
             no
             intention
             to
             consecrate
             :
             and
             so
             did
             they
             not
             consecrate
             .
             Yet
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             vsed
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             and
             acts
             accustomably
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             
             that
             say
             the
             
             Masse
             .
             For
             confirmation
             of
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             :
             that
             the
             popish
             priests
             haue
             oft
             times
             no
             intention
             to
             consecrate
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             hauing
             intention
             to
             consecrate
             ,
             they
             cause
             all
             those
             that
             heare
             their
             masse
             ,
             to
             commit
             idolatrie
             :
             I
             will
             here
             rehearse
             one
             notable
             history
             ,
             which
             a
             graue
             author
             reporteth
             :
             &
             in
             our
             dayes
             happened
             .
             There
             was
             in
             this
             land
             (
             saith
             this
             author
             )
             a
             certaine
             priest
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whē
             this
             man
             for
             his
             filthy
             life
             &
             incredible
             rudenes
             and
             ignorance
             of
             holy
             things
             was
             deposed
             and
             another
             more
             sufficient
             which
             could
             well
             and
             profitably
             feede
             the
             sheepe
             of
             the
             Lord
             put
             in
             his
             place
             :
             He
             that
             was
             deposed
             about
             certaine
             busines
             which
             he
             had
             came
             to
             my
             house
             .
             After
             some
             discourse
             ,
             I
             demanded
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             seeing
             he
             had
             bene
             aboue
             30
             yeares
             a
             leacher
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             had
             by
             his
             concubine
             some
             sonnes
             now
             of
             big
             stature
             ,
             I
             demanded
             of
             him
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             purposely
             &
             truly
             ,
             &
             withall
             his
             hart
             ,
             had
             at
             any
             time
             repēted
             him
             of
             his
             whoredome
             .
             He
             answered
             me
             that
             he
             had
             sometimes
             repented
             :
             As
             at
             the
             time
             whē
             he
             celebrated
             the
             birth
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             &
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             resurrection
             at
             Easter
             .
             At
             that
             time
             (
             said
             he
             )
             he
             alwaies
             separated
             his
             bed
             ,
             &
             for
             some
             nights
             slept
             not
             with
             his
             concubine
             .
             I
             cōmanded
             of
             him
             if
             finally
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             he
             had
             truly
             repēted
             him
             of
             this
             his
             abhominable
             life
             ?
             I
             demād
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             with
             praiers
             teares
             sighes
             and
             grones
             ,
             &
             that
             with
             delebrat
             purpose
             to
             liue
             thence
             forth
             chastly
             ,
             &
             to
             chaūge
             his
             life
             into
             a
             better
             ,
             he
             had
             craued
             pardon
             at
             Gods
             hand
             for
             his
             offence
             ?
             And
             if
             hauing
             reputed
             ,
             he
             put
             from
             him
             ,
             his
             concubine
             ,
             with
             intent
             neuer
             more
             to
             receiue
             her
             He
             neuer
             had
             (
             sayd
             he
             )
             any
             such
             purpose
             .
             I
             sayd
             vnto
             him
             :
             How
             then
             saydest
             thou
             euerie
             day
             Masse
             ?
             How
             maidest
             thou
             no
             scruple
             to
             eate
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             drinke
             of
             his
             holie
             cuppe
             ,
             thy
             conscience
             accusing
             thee
             ,
             of
             so
             enormious
             a
             sinne
             ?
             Didest
             thou
             not
             feare
             that
             the
             earth
             would
             open
             ,
             and
             swallowe
             thee
             vp
             quick
             ?
             I
             still
             insisting
             and
             constrayning
             him
             ;
             at
             last
             ,
             he
             confessed
             ,
             that
             not
             pronouncing
             the
             sacramentall
             wordes
             wherewith
             is
             consecrated
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             vnworthilie
             receiue
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lord
             he
             had
             not
             consecrated
             .
             What
             sayest
             thou
             ?
             Sayd
             I
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             which
             passed
             ,
             (
             answered
             hee
             )
             and
             the
             same
             is
             truth
             .
             Alas
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             sayd
             I
             ,
             darest
             thou
             committe
             so
             horrible
             ,
             and
             neuer
             once
             heard
             of
             wickednesse
             ?
             Is
             it
             possible
             
             that
             thou
             gauest
             so
             great
             an
             occasion
             ,
             of
             so
             horrible
             Idolatry
             ?
             The
             people
             at
             your
             eleuation
             kneeled
             on
             their
             knees
             ,
             cast
             thēselues
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             lifted
             vp
             the
             handes
             ,
             towards
             the
             altar
             ,
             stroke
             their
             breasts
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             the
             vnconsecrate
             bread
             and
             cuppe
             .
             What
             thing
             is
             this
             ?
             I
             tremble
             to
             speake
             it
             .
             But
             God
             (
             sayd
             I
             )
             if
             thou
             repent
             not
             ,
             will
             doubtlesse
             sometimes
             giue
             thee
             ,
             the
             punishment
             ,
             that
             for
             such
             abhomination
             and
             boldnesse
             thou
             deseruest
             .
             But
             what
             neede
             many
             words
             ?
             When
             I
             with
             wordes
             had
             earnestly
             reprooued
             him
             ,
             my
             gallant
             (
             who
             not
             with
             wordes
             ,
             but
             with
             prison
             and
             irons
             deserued
             to
             bee
             punished
             )
             began
             to
             excuse
             his
             fault
             ,
             saying
             :
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             alone
             ,
             but
             many
             more
             ,
             did
             the
             same
             :
             which
             thought
             it
             not
             so
             abhominable
             an
             offence
             ,
             as
             I
             made
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             far
             the
             said
             author
             .
          
           
             All
             they
             that
             heard
             the
             masse
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             &
             adored
             the
             sacrament
             which
             they
             lifted
             vp
             :
             by
             their
             owne
             Cannons
             and
             decrees
             ,
             cōmitted
             idolatry
             .
             For
             this
             is
             their
             Maxim
             that
             he
             consecrateth
             not
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             intention
             to
             consecrate
             and
             as
             little
             doth
             he
             consecrate
             that
             pronounceth
             not
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             :
             
             miserable
             is
             the
             religion
             of
             those
             that
             depend
             vpon
             the
             intention
             of
             another
             .
             And
             who
             knoweth
             the
             intent
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             God
             alone
             ,
             which
             searcheth
             the
             harts
             ?
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             shall
             man
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             that
             be
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             worshippeth
             ,
             or
             no.
             Therefore
             a
             certaine
             Inquisitor
             &
             most
             great
             enemy
             to
             the
             cōuerts
             ,
             fearing
             when
             he
             heard
             masse
             ,
             whither
             the
             priest
             had
             intētion
             to
             consecrate
             or
             no
             ,
             
             said
             .
             O
             Lord
             if
             thou
             be
             there
             I
             adore
             thee
             .
             By
             this
             subteltie
             thought
             this
             Inquisitor
             to
             escape
             committing
             of
             Idolatrie
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constance
             ,
             there
             were
             3
             Popes
             ,
             all
             three
             did
             the
             Councel
             ,
             for
             their
             wickednes
             ,
             &
             abhominations
             depose
             :
             and
             elected
             Martin
             5.
             
             These
             3
             Popes
             ,
             not
             being
             true
             Popes
             ,
             could
             not
             ordaine
             priests
             nor
             giue
             them
             authority
             to
             consecrate
             .
             So
             that
             after
             their
             owne
             cannons
             All
             they
             that
             heard
             their
             Masses
             ,
             committed
             Idolatry
             .
             As
             little
             did
             all
             they
             ,
             that
             were
             ordayned
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             1.
             and
             of
             Pope
             Ione
             ,
             consecrate
             .
             For
             Constantine
             being
             a
             laye
             man
             ,
             and
             without
             receiuing
             any
             orders
             was
             by
             force
             ,
             which
             Desiderius
             his
             brother
             ,
             king
             of
             Lombardie
             ,
             vsed
             to
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             made
             Pope
             :
             who
             not
             being
             a
             priest
             ,
             could
             not
             ordaine
             ,
             nor
             giue
             
             authoritie
             to
             ordaine
             priests
             ,
             which
             not
             being
             priests
             ,
             consecrated
             not
             .
             Concerning
             Pope
             Ione
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             neither
             shee
             ,
             nor
             they
             by
             her
             ordayned
             ,
             nor
             they
             which
             by
             her
             authoritie
             were
             ordayned
             did
             consecrate
             .
             And
             so
             as
             many
             as
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             man
             Pope
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             woman
             Pope
             adored
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             by
             their
             owne
             Cannons
             committed
             Idolatrie
             .
             For
             although
             they
             had
             intention
             to
             consecrate
             ,
             yet
             had
             they
             not
             the
             Caracter
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               (
               Indelibele
            
             )
          
           
             Of
             the
             priestly
             order
             ,
             and
             he
             which
             is
             not
             ordained
             priest
             ,
             doth
             not
             consecrate
             :
             
             and
             not
             consecrating
             ,
             all
             that
             heare
             his
             Masses
             commit
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             to
             make
             their
             sacrament
             the
             more
             to
             be
             loathed
             ,
             I
             will
             recite
             here
             an
             historie
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             1526.
             yeare
             in
             a
             Monastery
             of
             Dominican
             Fryars
             of
             the
             towne
             of
             Auserra
             in
             Fraunce
             and
             vppon
             the
             solemne
             feast
             day
             of
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             happened
             .
             There
             was
             a
             Friar
             in
             the
             sayd
             couēt
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             for
             being
             eaten
             with
             the
             Bubos
             ,
             had
             not
             sayd
             Masse
             now
             of
             many
             dayes
             before
             :
             This
             increasing
             in
             him
             deuotion
             ,
             he
             tooke
             courage
             to
             say
             Masse
             ,
             vppon
             so
             solemne
             a
             day
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             hee
             sayd
             Masse
             ,
             and
             finished
             it
             .
             His
             Masse
             ended
             ,
             and
             hee
             going
             through
             the
             cloister
             of
             the
             Monasterie
             ,
             his
             stomack
             turned
             ,
             and
             beeing
             not
             able
             to
             digest
             &
             retaine
             God
             :
             which
             hee
             had
             in
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             receiued
             ,
             did
             vomit
             him
             vp
             before
             the
             chapter
             gate
             ,
             Which
             thing
             once
             knowne
             a
             great
             rumour
             was
             presently
             raysed
             througout
             all
             the
             Couent
             .
             Some
             sayd
             this
             thing
             ,
             others
             that
             thing
             should
             bee
             done
             .
             But
             in
             fine
             hauing
             some
             time
             disputed
             vppon
             this
             matter
             ,
             they
             concluded
             that
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             tombe
             which
             they
             vse
             to
             put
             on
             the
             graues
             ,
             when
             they
             celebrate
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             should
             be
             placed
             ouer
             that
             holy
             vomit
             .
             And
             so
             was
             it
             done
             ,
             And
             this
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             tread
             vppon
             ,
             nor
             any
             dogges
             should
             eate
             that
             holie
             sacramentall
             vomit
             .
             And
             the
             more
             to
             honour
             it
             ,
             foure
             light
             tapers
             they
             placed
             vpon
             the
             foure
             quarters
             of
             the
             tombe
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             the
             Nouices
             were
             commaunded
             to
             sing
             all
             that
             day
             ,
             the
             verse
             of
             the
             hymnes
             which
             is
             sung
             vppon
             that
             day
             of
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             :
             and
             beginneth
             :
             
               Tantum
               ergo
               Sacramentum
               veneremur
               cerni
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             worshippe
             wee
             th●n
             with
             bowed
             knees
             ,
             this
             so
             great
             a
             sacrament
             .
             
             Better
             should
             they
             haue
             sayd
             .
             This
             vomit
             of
             a
             pocky
             father
             ,
             They
             sang
             also
             ,
             the
             Anthem
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             
               O
               Sacrum
               conuiuium
            
             :
             O
             holy
             banquet
             .
             But
             how
             holie
             soeuer
             they
             sayd
             it
             was
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             (
             albeit
             some
             thereto
             exhorted
             the
             rest
             )
             that
             would
             tast
             it
             ,
             nor
             put
             it
             into
             his
             bodie
             .
             For
             after
             the
             booke
             of
             
               de
               cautelis
            
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             the
             best
             remedy
             is
             this
             that
             in
             such
             case
             can
             bee
             taken
             ,
             sith
             among
             them
             all
             there
             was
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             dared
             to
             eate
             it
             :
             needefull
             it
             was
             ,
             another
             shift
             should
             bee
             vsed
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             was
             :
             In
             the
             best
             wise
             they
             could
             gathered
             they
             vp
             that
             holie
             vomit
             ,
             and
             very
             curiously
             daubed
             the
             ground
             where
             it
             had
             fallen
             .
             The
             Subprior
             then
             for
             that
             he
             Prior
             was
             from
             home
             )
             arraied
             himselfe
             in
             holy
             ornaments
             and
             with
             light
             tapers
             carried
             the
             vomite
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             procession
             .
             Some
             sang
             that
             which
             before
             we
             haue
             said
             :
             others
             (
             and
             these
             were
             the
             most
             holy
             frantiques
             and
             greatest
             hypocrites
             )
             sighed
             and
             groned
             for
             the
             moestful
             spectacle
             that
             they
             saw
             :
             which
             much
             marred
             the
             feast
             :
             the
             vomit
             thus
             carried
             to
             the
             Church
             a
             new
             deliberation
             was
             needful
             what
             therewith
             should
             to
             be
             done
             :
             The
             opinion
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             and
             most
             learned
             was
             ,
             that
             this
             vomit
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             and
             burned
             to
             ashes
             :
             
             &
             such
             ashes
             should
             be
             kept
             in
             
               el
               Sagrario
            
             ,
             the
             Sanctuary
             :
             all
             which
             was
             done
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             booke
             
               de
               Cautelis
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             such
             case
             it
             is
             commanded
             .
             So
             that
             the
             papists
             conclude
             themselues
             their
             God
             to
             be
             burned
             :
             their
             god
             I
             cal
             it
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             their
             doctrin
             :
             that
             all
             the
             time
             that
             any
             forme
             or
             shew
             of
             bread
             or
             of
             wine
             shall
             be
             seen
             ,
             al
             the
             time
             that
             it
             shal
             not
             be
             digested
             (
             as
             was
             not
             that
             whē
             the
             Pocky
             father
             vomited
             it
             vp
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             )
             the
             bread
             is
             not
             bread
             but
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             wine
             is
             not
             wine
             ,
             but
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             We
             haue
             recited
             the
             sorrowfull
             spectacle
             that
             happened
             to
             the
             Friars
             Dominickes
             ,
             
             with
             their
             Sacrament
             vomited
             and
             burned
             :
             Now
             will
             we
             declare
             another
             ,
             which
             one
             which
             was
             present
             and
             an
             eye-witnesse
             tolde
             me
             ,
             that
             happened
             to
             the
             Franciscan
             Friers
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             lothsome
             as
             the
             other
             .
             In
             the
             Couent
             
               De
               Alta
               vila
            
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             prouince
             of
             the
             principalitie
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Naples
             ,
             was
             an
             ancient
             Friar
             ,
             called
             Frier
             
               Antonio
               de
               Contron
            
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             recreation
             had
             nourished
             vp
             a
             Chough
             ,
             and
             had
             taught
             her
             to
             fly
             
             vp
             vppon
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             to
             eate
             bread
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             thinges
             .
             When
             the
             Friar
             one
             Sabboth
             of
             the
             Aduent
             in
             the
             thousand
             fiue
             hundred
             threescore
             seuenteene
             yeare
             was
             saying
             the
             high
             Masse
             in
             the
             sayd
             Couent
             ,
             and
             lift
             vp
             the
             Hoste
             ,
             that
             they
             (
             as
             they
             are
             woont
             )
             should
             worship
             the
             same
             :
             The
             Chough
             which
             then
             hopped
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             sawe
             the
             Hoste
             ,
             and
             supposed
             that
             her
             maister
             shewed
             her
             something
             to
             giue
             her
             .
             The
             Frier
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             pulled
             downe
             his
             Hoste
             :
             and
             the
             Chough
             remained
             there
             ,
             watching
             if
             her
             maister
             should
             mocke
             her
             with
             anie
             thing
             againe
             .
             Whiles
             the
             Chough
             thus
             awayted
             :
             behold
             ,
             when
             the
             Friar
             the
             second
             time
             shewed
             the
             Hoste
             ouer
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             the
             Chough
             seeing
             it
             ,
             immediately
             leaped
             vppon
             the
             shoulder
             of
             her
             maister
             ,
             and
             caught
             hold
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             by
             flight
             pearched
             vppon
             a
             beame
             in
             the
             roofe
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             When
             the
             Friars
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             heard
             the
             Masse
             ,
             sawe
             this
             ,
             they
             beganne
             to
             call
             vnto
             her
             ,
             but
             shee
             would
             neither
             answere
             ,
             nor
             come
             downe
             ,
             for
             shee
             was
             busied
             with
             her
             breakefast
             which
             (
             as
             shee
             thought
             her
             maister
             had
             giuen
             her
             .
             When
             good
             wordes
             nought
             auayled
             ,
             they
             beganne
             to
             throwe
             stones
             and
             cudgels
             at
             her
             ,
             vntill
             they
             brought
             her
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             And
             now
             had
             shee
             eaten
             all
             the
             Hoste
             ,
             a
             fewe
             crommes
             excepted
             ,
             which
             had
             fallen
             downe
             from
             her
             (
             and
             note
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             ,
             euerie
             small
             cromme
             is
             God
             ,
             )
             they
             tooke
             the
             poore
             Chough
             ,
             and
             taken
             ,
             did
             sentence
             her
             to
             bee
             burned
             ,
             till
             shee
             were
             conuerted
             into
             ashes
             :
             which
             was
             perfourmed
             ,
             and
             her
             ashes
             were
             kept
             in
             the
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             other
             of
             the
             vomite
             of
             the
             pockie
             Father
             .
          
           
             Into
             so
             manie
             strange
             thinges
             causeth
             Transubstantiation
             our
             aduersaries
             to
             fall
             .
             They
             beleeue
             that
             the
             bread
             is
             no
             bread
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
             Hence
             it
             commeth
             that
             they
             beleeue
             the
             mouse
             ,
             the
             worme
             ,
             the
             chicken
             ,
             the
             Chough
             ,
             &c.
             to
             eate
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             to
             manifest
             the
             deceit
             vnto
             them
             (
             if
             they
             leaue
             to
             be
             deceiued
             )
             let
             them
             well
             note
             ,
             what
             here
             we
             will
             say
             :
             and
             this
             it
             is
             :
             Two
             kinds
             of
             creatures
             may
             eate
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             The
             one
             ,
             which
             haue
             the
             vse
             of
             reason
             :
             and
             the
             other
             that
             haue
             not
             :
             those
             which
             haue
             it
             not
             are
             beastes
             :
             These
             
             creatures
             without
             vse
             of
             reason
             eate
             only
             bread
             and
             drinke
             wine
             :
             the
             sacrament
             of
             Christs
             body
             eate
             they
             not
             :
             neither
             doe
             they
             drinke
             the
             sacrament
             of
             his
             bloud
             :
             
             much
             lesse
             doe
             they
             eate
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             or
             drinke
             his
             bloud
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             eate
             the
             bread
             or
             not
             to
             eat
             ,
             they
             neither
             reioice
             nor
             be
             sad
             .
             Men
             which
             haue
             the
             vse
             of
             reason
             ;
             are
             two
             folde
             :
             Some
             doe
             worthily
             receaue
             the
             sacrament
             ;
             and
             others
             vnworthily
             .
             They
             that
             vnworthily
             receaue
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             are
             those
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             examine
             their
             consciences
             ,
             Nor
             proue
             themselues
             ,
             before
             they
             receaue
             the
             sacrament
             :
             &
             to
             them
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             and
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             table
             of
             the
             deuill
             :
             to
             receaue
             the
             most
             blessed
             sacrament
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             holy
             suppe●
             presenteth
             vnto
             them
             :
             
             or
             to
             receaue
             the
             Idoll
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             Masse
             putteth
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
             Such
             as
             these
             receaue
             not
             only
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             (
             if
             it
             be
             giuen
             them
             )
             But
             receaue
             also
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             this
             for
             their
             condemnation
             and
             not
             for
             their
             saluation
             .
             And
             so
             Sathan
             entreth
             in
             and
             possesseth
             them
             :
             As
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             soppe
             hee
             entred
             into
             and
             possesseth
             Iudas
             .
             Such
             as
             these
             ,
             doe
             no
             way
             receaue
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             cause
             which
             wee
             haue
             shewed
             When
             wee
             proued
             the
             wicked
             ,
             not
             to
             receaue
             Christ
             :
             not
             to
             receaue
             the
             Lords
             bread
             ,
             but
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Lord.
             As
             saith
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Iudas
             .
             They
             that
             worthily
             receaue
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             bee
             they
             which
             examine
             their
             consciences
             ,
             how
             they
             stand
             towards
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             towards
             their
             neighbour
             .
             The
             which
             S.
             Paul
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             calleth
             prouing
             of
             himselfe
             .
             And
             finding
             themselues
             faulty
             &
             imperfect
             doe
             humble
             themselues
             before
             God
             ,
             repent
             ,
             &
             withall
             their
             hart
             craue
             pardon
             &
             mercy
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             not
             trusting
             in
             their
             owne
             worthines
             but
             in
             the
             worthines
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             bold
             to
             receiue
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             not
             to
             their
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             their
             saluation
             .
             For
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             possesse
             them
             &
             incorporateth
             them
             into
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             he
             incorporateth
             himselfe
             into
             them
             .
             These
             be
             they
             alone
             ,
             which
             receiue
             not
             only
             the
             bread
             &
             wine
             :
             but
             also
             the
             sacramēt
             of
             the
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ;
             by
             the
             bread
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             wine
             signified
             :
             &
             receauing
             the
             sacramēt
             of
             the
             bodie
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             they
             receiue
             truly
             &
             really
             ,
             the
             glorious
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             christ
             yet
             not
             carnally
             ,
             but
             spiritually
             by
             faith
             .
             As
             before
             we
             haue
             said
             .
             
             would
             our
             aduersaries
             admit
             this
             so
             true
             and
             cleare
             doctrine
             that
             bringeth
             with
             it
             no
             absurdities
             ,
             but
             rather
             taketh
             away
             manie
             ,
             which
             the
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             teach
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             Doctors
             doe
             witnesse
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             beleeue
             that
             the
             mouse
             ,
             the
             chicken
             ,
             the
             poore
             Chough
             ,
             &c.
             doe
             eate
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             a
             peece
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             of
             small
             substance
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             they
             not
             burne
             ,
             nor
             being
             burned
             ,
             preserue
             their
             ashes
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             omit
             here
             to
             tell
             that
             which
             on
             the
             same
             day
             of
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             ,
             did
             an
             Inquisitor
             in
             Bercelona
             .
             The
             tale
             is
             this
             :
             It
             is
             34.
             or
             35.
             yeares
             ,
             little
             more
             or
             lesse
             since
             ,
             that
             being
             to
             go
             in
             solemne
             procession
             ,
             which
             with
             so
             great
             pompe
             and
             triumph
             is
             vpon
             this
             day
             of
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             accustomed
             to
             be
             done
             through
             out
             all
             Spaine
             :
             and
             the
             Priest
             hauing
             now
             sung
             the
             high
             Masse
             ,
             which
             wontedly
             is
             the
             last
             vpon
             that
             day
             (
             for
             all
             the
             Priests
             will
             that
             day
             go
             in
             procession
             )
             it
             then
             hapned
             ,
             that
             the
             consecrated
             Host
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             put
             in
             the
             boxe
             ,
             was
             so
             great
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             placed
             in
             the
             same
             .
             This
             seen
             ,
             the
             preparation
             staied
             :
             and
             there
             was
             none
             in
             that
             famous
             companie
             ,
             that
             could
             tel
             in
             such
             a
             case
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             .
             But
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             wisest
             of
             the
             cōpany
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             another
             Masse
             should
             be
             sayd
             ,
             and
             an
             Host
             consecrated
             of
             the
             like
             bignes
             with
             the
             boxe
             :
             but
             grieuous
             it
             was
             vnto
             them
             to
             waite
             so
             long
             :
             &
             it
             might
             be
             also
             ,
             that
             no
             Priest
             was
             found
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             already
             said
             his
             Masse
             ,
             and
             broken
             his
             fast
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             be
             able
             to
             go
             in
             procession
             :
             which
             as
             that
             day
             is
             very
             solemne
             ,
             and
             is
             farre
             in
             going
             and
             comming
             .
             In
             this
             famous
             companie
             was
             there
             an
             Inquisitor
             much
             spoken
             of
             ,
             called
             Molon
             .
             This
             man
             impatient
             to
             suffer
             so
             much
             delay
             ,
             &
             waite
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             
             presuming
             vpon
             his
             Inquisitory
             authority
             ,
             demanded
             a
             paire
             of
             sheeres
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             clipped
             the
             consecrate
             Host
             :
             so
             that
             he
             made
             it
             fit
             for
             the
             boxe
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             procession
             went
             forward
             .
             It
             is
             to
             bee
             thought
             that
             some
             did
             abhorre
             the
             rashnesse
             of
             the
             Inquisitor
             ,
             and
             sighed
             to
             see
             their
             God
             and
             Creator
             (
             as
             they
             call
             the
             sacrament
             )
             so
             handled
             by
             the
             wicked
             hands
             of
             the
             Inquisitor
             .
             Others
             would
             say
             otherwise
             .
             This
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             had
             any
             other
             but
             the
             Inquisitor
             committed
             such
             an
             offence
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             had
             he
             bene
             of
             any
             race
             of
             a
             new
             Christian
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             haue
             escaped
             with
             
             life
             :
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             al
             that
             he
             had
             he
             should
             haue
             lost
             .
             The
             chastisement
             wherewith
             
               Signor
               Molon
            
             was
             punished
             for
             so
             enormious
             a
             fault
             ,
             was
             ;
             that
             they
             depriued
             him
             of
             his
             inquisitors
             Office
             in
             Barcelona
             but
             because
             so
             notable
             an
             Inquisitor
             should
             not
             be
             idle
             ,
             they
             prouided
             for
             him
             the
             office
             of
             the
             inquisitor
             at
             Seuill
             :
             where
             hee
             better
             might
             vse
             his
             handes
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             great
             persecution
             ,
             which
             a
             few
             yeares
             before
             was
             raised
             :
             as
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Pius
             the
             4.
             and
             the
             1557.
             yeare
             we
             haue
             declared
             :
             This
             was
             the
             great
             punishment
             which
             they
             gaue
             to
             better
             him
             withall
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             then
             conclude
             this
             Treatise
             with
             a
             notable
             history
             reported
             by
             
               Don
               Rodrigo
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             who
             ended
             his
             history
             (
             as
             himselfe
             at
             the
             end
             thereof
             witnesseth
             )
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             Lord
             1243.
             and
             in
             the
             26.
             yeare
             of
             king
             
               Don
               Fernando
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             great
             vacation
             of
             Gregorie
             9.
             
             So
             that
             it
             is
             now
             three
             hundred
             fifty
             fiue
             yeares
             since
             he
             wrote
             it
             .
             The
             said
             Archbishop
             ,
             in
             his
             sixt
             booke
             and
             twentie
             fiue
             chapter
             ,
             That
             the
             Office
             which
             they
             call
             Toledano
             by
             Isidorus
             and
             Leander
             ordayned
             ,
             was
             throughout
             all
             Spaine
             celebrated
             ,
             vntill
             king
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             sixt
             ,
             which
             wanne
             Toledo
             ,
             at
             the
             instance
             of
             his
             wife
             Queene
             Constance
             ,
             Frenchwoman
             ,
             sent
             to
             Rome
             to
             Pope
             Gregory
             7.
             requesting
             him
             that
             the
             Toledan
             Office
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Office
             throughout
             all
             Spaine
             might
             be
             vsed
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             26.
             chap.
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Gregory
             7.
             at
             the
             petition
             of
             king
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             ,
             sent
             one
             Ricardus
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Saint
             Victor
             ,
             to
             set
             in
             good
             order
             the
             Churches
             of
             Spaine
             .
             This
             Legate
             sent
             by
             the
             Pope
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Archbishop
             reporteth
             )
             did
             wickedly
             gouerne
             :
             so
             that
             he
             was
             depriued
             from
             his
             office
             .
             Before
             he
             was
             depriued
             he
             much
             disturbed
             the
             state
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             common
             wealth
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             For
             the
             Legate
             and
             the
             King
             caused
             them
             to
             take
             the
             French
             Office
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             the
             Toledan
             ,
             wherein
             they
             and
             their
             Ancestors
             had
             beene
             brought
             vp
             by
             the
             space
             almost
             of
             fiue
             hundred
             yeares
             :
             which
             was
             from
             Saint
             Gregorie
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             liued
             Saint
             Leander
             and
             his
             brother
             Saint
             Isidor
             ,
             Archbishops
             of
             Seuil
             ,
             vntill
             this
             Gregorie
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             reigned
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             sixt
             and
             so
             vppon
             a
             certaine
             day
             for
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             was
             this
             matter
             very
             truly
             debated
             in
             the
             presence
             
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             the
             Primate
             ,
             the
             Legate
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             .
             The
             Ecclesiasticall
             state
             ,
             Nobilitie
             (
             which
             the
             Archbishop
             calleth
             Militia
             )
             and
             people
             did
             purposely
             much
             withstand
             it
             ,
             endeuouring
             what
             they
             could
             ,
             that
             their
             seruice
             should
             not
             be
             changed
             .
             But
             the
             king
             perswaded
             by
             his
             wife
             ,
             a
             French-woman
             insisted
             with
             threates
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             chaunged
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             was
             thus
             :
             Two
             knights
             were
             named
             to
             fight
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             the
             king
             ,
             which
             should
             defend
             the
             French
             Office
             :
             the
             other
             for
             the
             Nobilitie
             and
             Communaltie
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             which
             should
             maintaine
             the
             office
             of
             Toledo
             .
             Hee
             that
             tooke
             part
             with
             the
             king
             was
             vanquished
             :
             &
             the
             people
             seeing
             the
             knight
             of
             the
             Toledan
             Office
             was
             victor
             ,
             reioyced
             .
             But
             so
             greatly
             was
             the
             king
             pricked
             forward
             by
             the
             Queene
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             chaunge
             his
             purpose
             '
             saying
             :
             That
             the
             single
             fight
             or
             (
             combat
             of
             two
             )
             was
             not
             law
             .
             The
             knight
             which
             sought
             for
             the
             Toledan
             Office
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             linage
             of
             the
             Matienças
             ,
             whose
             race
             as
             yet
             liueth
             .
             And
             when
             for
             this
             cause
             arose
             great
             tumult
             (
             for
             the
             Nobilitie
             and
             people
             did
             greatly
             mutine
             )
             it
             was
             determined
             ,
             that
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Toledan
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             French
             Office
             should
             bee
             cast
             into
             a
             great
             fire
             :
             all
             being
             first
             commanded
             to
             assemble
             and
             pray
             together
             .
             Then
             after
             they
             had
             deuoutly
             ioyned
             together
             and
             prayed
             ,
             both
             the
             one
             booke
             and
             the
             other
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             .
             And
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Toledan
             Office
             arose
             vp
             safe
             and
             sound
             without
             dammage
             aboue
             all
             the
             flames
             of
             the
             great
             fire
             .
             
             All
             which
             ,
             saw
             those
             that
             were
             present
             ,
             &
             gaue
             thanks
             vnto
             God.
             But
             the
             king
             being
             of
             an
             high
             stomacke
             ,
             and
             bold
             executor
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             neither
             feared
             by
             the
             miracle
             ,
             nor
             moued
             by
             request
             ,
             perseuered
             rather
             in
             his
             purpose
             ,
             threatening
             the
             losse
             of
             goods
             and
             life
             to
             those
             that
             should
             resist
             him
             :
             and
             so
             commaunded
             that
             the
             French
             Office
             (
             which
             was
             now
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Roman
             )
             should
             bee
             celebrated
             through
             all
             his
             kingdome
             .
             And
             then
             all
             weeping
             and
             swearing
             ,
             
             the
             old
             Spanish
             Prouerbe
             began
             to
             be
             said
             :
             
               
                 Alla
                 van
                 leyes
                 ,
                 do
                 quieren
                 Reyes
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 king
                 will
                 ,
                 so
                 go
                 the
                 lawes
                 .
              
            
             And
             from
             that
             time
             was
             the
             French
             Office
             kept
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Psalter
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             neuer
             before
             that
             
             time
             had
             bin
             receiued
             nor
             vsed
             in
             Spaine
             :
             yet
             in
             some
             monasteries
             it
             was
             afterwards
             vsed
             for
             a
             time
             :
             And
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Psalter
             in
             manie
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             and
             Monasteries
             at
             this
             day
             is
             also
             vsed
             .
             Thus
             farre
             the
             Archbishop
             .
             In
             this
             historie
             reported
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             is
             there
             much
             to
             be
             noted
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             now
             500
             yeares
             past
             (
             for
             so
             long
             time
             is
             it
             since
             Gregorie
             the
             seuenth
             died
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             reigned
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             sixt
             )
             the
             diuine
             Office
             celebrated
             in
             all
             our
             countrie
             of
             Spaine
             was
             not
             the
             Roman
             ,
             but
             the
             Gothish
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             the
             Toledane
             office
             .
             This
             office
             was
             changed
             through
             the
             desire
             of
             a
             French
             woman
             ,
             who
             so
             greatly
             pricked
             forward
             the
             king
             her
             husband
             ,
             that
             he
             chaunged
             the
             ancient
             Office
             ,
             maugre
             the
             state
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             Nobilitie
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Communaltie
             of
             Spaine
             .
             The
             Pope
             also
             that
             commanded
             the
             Office
             should
             be
             chaunged
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             abominable
             that
             did
             eate
             bread
             in
             his
             time
             .
             Many
             wrote
             his
             life
             :
             A
             great
             inchanter
             he
             was
             :
             by
             force
             of
             Armes
             without
             any
             election
             he
             made
             himselfe
             Pope
             :
             A
             tyrant
             he
             was
             ,
             an
             heretike
             :
             he
             burned
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             his
             God.
             And
             the
             moreouer
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             abominable
             life
             we
             haue
             declared
             .
             For
             which
             enormious
             sinnes
             ,
             in
             his
             absence
             (
             for
             he
             would
             not
             appeare
             )
             hee
             was
             condemned
             and
             depriued
             ,
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Brixa
             .
             And
             Clement
             the
             third
             was
             made
             Pope
             in
             his
             place
             .
             The
             Legate
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             dealt
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             of
             the
             chaunge
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             was
             aso
             another
             such
             like
             as
             his
             maister
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             abode
             in
             the
             same
             with
             his
             maister
             and
             Lord.
             For
             his
             wickednesse
             (
             as
             the
             Archbishop
             reporteth
             )
             was
             he
             depriued
             .
             In
             these
             two
             ,
             Pope
             and
             Legate
             ,
             is
             the
             old
             Spanish
             Prouerbe
             verified
             :
             
               Qual
               Abad
               ,
               tal
               Monazillo
            
             :
             Such
             Abbot
             ,
             such
             Nouice
             .
          
           
             Hereby
             shall
             our
             Spaniards
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             the
             diuine
             Office
             and
             Translation
             of
             the
             Psalter
             ,
             which
             our
             forefathers
             vsed
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             vntill
             the
             yeare
             1080
             ,
             or
             little
             lesse
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Roman
             office
             :
             much
             lesse
             was
             it
             the
             Masse
             ,
             which
             now
             in
             Spaine
             is
             so
             greatly
             esteemed
             .
             For
             the
             Roman
             Office
             ,
             which
             before
             fiue
             hundred
             yeares
             was
             celebrated
             ,
             was
             defiled
             with
             the
             superstition
             and
             idolatry
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             see
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             as
             be
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             the
             taking
             from
             the
             faithful
             the
             one
             half
             
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             Intercession
             and
             Inuocation
             of
             Saintes
             Purgatorie
             ,
             &c.
             
             Long
             time
             after
             ,
             about
             the
             1215.
             yeare
             ,
             Innocent
             3.
             being
             Pope
             was
             Transubstantiation
             admitted
             and
             made
             an
             article
             of
             the
             faith
             .
             Albeit
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Gregory
             7.
             was
             the
             first
             that
             drawing
             it
             out
             of
             hell
             began
             to
             exalt
             it
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Romane
             Office
             then
             vsed
             was
             nothing
             so
             euill
             nor
             ought
             agreed
             in
             Idolatry
             with
             that
             which
             is
             now
             yet
             is
             it
             to
             be
             thought
             there
             was
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             Toledane
             and
             the
             Romane
             office
             ,
             seeing
             that
             all
             Spaine
             so
             purposely
             and
             truly
             opposed
             it self
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             the
             Queene
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             legate
             ,
             and
             receiued
             not
             the
             Romane
             Office
             but
             with
             great
             dislike
             and
             forced
             by
             threats
             of
             life
             &
             goods
             .
             That
             also
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             which
             the
             Archbishop
             speaketh
             concerning
             the
             combat
             of
             the
             2
             Knights
             and
             of
             the
             friar
             ,
             which
             (
             the
             Gothish
             Office
             remaining
             safe
             )
             then
             burned
             the
             Roman
             Office.
             If
             they
             will
             haue
             miracles
             ,
             this
             of
             the
             fire
             is
             strange
             .
             D.
             
               Illescas
               lib.
            
             5.
             vpon
             the
             life
             of
             King
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             6.
             saith
             almost
             the
             same
             that
             
               Don
               Rodrigo
            
             the
             Archbishop
             doth
             :
             for
             from
             him
             hee
             tooke
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             affected
             malice
             he
             changed
             some
             things
             :
             whose
             words
             I
             will
             here
             set
             downe
             :
             When
             hee
             that
             defended
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Gothish
             Office
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             was
             Victor
             :
             the
             king
             stroue
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             hauing
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             two
             Masse
             bookes
             (
             the
             Archbishop
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             determined
             that
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Toledan
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             French
             Office
             should
             bee
             cast
             into
             a
             great
             fire
             .
             He
             saith
             not
             Masse
             bookes
             )
             the
             Roman
             leaped
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             .
             and
             the
             Gothish
             was
             not
             burned
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Archbishop
             saith
             ,
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             French
             Office
             was
             consumed
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Toledan
             Office
             arose
             vp
             without
             receiuing
             any
             domage
             .
             Here
             seest
             thou
             the
             maner
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             dealings
             .
             To
             aduaunce
             his
             Catholique
             faith
             hath
             God
             no
             need
             of
             such
             lies
             .
             And
             note
             that
             Doctour
             Illescas
             alleageth
             not
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             from
             whence
             hee
             tooke
             this
             report
             ,
             lest
             his
             shamelesse
             falsifying
             should
             haue
             beene
             seene
             .
             The
             Authour
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sixt
             booke
             ,
             the
             25.
             and
             26.
             chapters
             haue
             I
             alleaged
             .
             I
             beseech
             the
             Reader
             to
             reade
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             seene
             whether
             I
             ,
             or
             Doctor
             Illescas
             doth
             ly
             .
             I
             speaking
             with
             the
             Guardian
             of
             S.
             Francis
             of
             Mexico
             ,
             touching
             this
             falsification
             of
             Doctor
             Illesca●
             .
             
             It
             was
             so
             (
             answered
             he
             me
             )
             as
             Doctor
             Illescas
             said
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             booke
             were
             falsified
             .
             But
             I
             brought
             him
             an
             old
             booke
             with
             the
             armes
             royall
             ,
             printed
             at
             Granada
             ,
             and
             shewed
             him
             the
             place
             ,
             &
             the
             poore
             Warden
             was
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             (
             as
             noteth
             D
             ,
             Illescas
             )
             that
             by
             the
             command
             of
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             1.
             king
             of
             Arragon
             ,
             the
             Gothish
             or
             Mosorabish
             Office
             was
             least
             to
             be
             sayd
             in
             Arragon
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Office
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             vsed
             brought
             in
             .
             In
             
               S.
               Iohn
               de
               Pena
            
             the
             21.
             day
             of
             March
             ,
             
             in
             the
             1071.
             yeare
             ,
             was
             sayd
             the
             first
             Latine
             Masse
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Romaines
             :
             The
             same
             
               Doctor
               Illescas
            
             also
             saith
             :
             The
             25.
             day
             of
             may
             in
             the.
             1083.
             yeare
             King
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             6.
             wan
             Toledo
             ,
             the
             great
             Church
             whereof
             called
             Mesquita
             was
             consecrated
             the
             25.
             of
             October
             in
             the
             1086.
             yeare
             .
             Thus
             was
             the
             Gothish
             office
             chaunged
             in
             Arragon
             fifteene
             yeares
             at
             least
             before
             it
             was
             in
             Castile
             .
             Note
             ye
             Spaniards
             (
             which
             thinke
             and
             beleeue
             the
             Latine
             Masse
             ,
             now
             sayd
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             to
             be
             most
             ancient
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             )
             the
             first
             Latine
             Masse
             ,
             after
             the
             Roman
             maner
             was
             said
             in
             S.
             
               Iohn
               de
               Pena
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             king
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             1.
             
             And
             in
             this
             yeare
             1599.
             is
             no
             more
             but
             528
             yeares
             since
             .
             If
             ye
             beleeue
             not
             me
             ,
             beleeue
             D.
             Illescas
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             say
             the
             same
             which
             I
             do
             .
             A
             new
             thing
             is
             the
             Masse
             :
             which
             plucketh
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             institution
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             I
             meane
             his
             holy
             Supper
             :
             God
             giue
             you
             grace
             to
             returne
             and
             restore
             it
             to
             it
             former
             place
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             change
             others
             also
             make
             mention
             .
             
               George
               Cassander
            
             in
             the
             preface
             of
             his
             booke
             intituled
             
               Ordo
               Romanus
               de
               officio
               Missae
            
             ,
             saith
             these
             words
             :
             But
             the
             Spaniards
             (
             As
             they
             be
             most
             resolute
             in
             the
             institution
             which
             they
             haue
             once
             receiued
             )
             held
             constantly
             for
             manie
             yeares
             the
             rites
             of
             their
             countrey
             .
             Their
             rite
             was
             called
             the
             Rite
             of
             the
             Mosarabes
             :
             and
             so
             was
             it
             called
             ,
             because
             the
             Christians
             mingled
             with
             the
             Alarabes
             ,
             which
             occupied
             the
             best
             part
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             vsed
             the
             same
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Saint
             Llefonso
             Archbishop
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Isidor
             Archbishop
             of
             Seuill
             .
             In
             the
             end
             and
             time
             of
             Gregorie
             the
             seuenth
             (
             forcibly
             constrained
             by
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             sixt
             which
             wan
             Toledo
             ,
             
             at
             the
             instigation
             of
             Queene
             Constance
             ,
             a
             French
             woman
             ,
             after
             many
             great
             contentions
             (
             and
             not
             without
             teares
             ,
             leauing
             their
             countrie
             rite
             ,
             they
             receiued
             the
             French
             or
             Roman
             rite
             :
             
             Which
             rite
             notwithstanding
             could
             not
             so
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             still
             remained
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             remaine
             in
             some
             Churches
             and
             Chappels
             of
             Toledo
             .
             Verie
             largely
             is
             this
             discourse
             in
             the
             generall
             historie
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             tenth
             .
             It
             is
             also
             found
             in
             the
             historie
             of
             
               Don
               Rodrigo
            
             ,
             a
             most
             graue
             Historiographer
             of
             Toledo
             .
             Hitherto
             Cassander
             .
          
           
             
               Iohannes
               Vasseus
            
             heereof
             maketh
             mention
             ,
             speaking
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             which
             happened
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             
               Don
               Rodrigo
            
             .
             The
             Christians
             (
             saith
             this
             Authour
             )
             which
             remained
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             had
             libertie
             of
             their
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             came
             out
             of
             Affrike
             the
             Almohades
             ,
             which
             suffered
             no
             Christian
             to
             liue
             in
             the
             Christian
             religion
             .
             These
             Christians
             which
             liued
             among
             the
             Moores
             ,
             were
             called
             Mosarabes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             mingled
             with
             the
             Alarabes
             ,
             and
             their
             diuine
             Office
             composed
             by
             Saint
             Leander
             and
             Saint
             Isidor
             ,
             was
             called
             the
             Mosarabish
             Office.
             He
             saith
             also
             :
             This
             Office
             at
             this
             day
             is
             called
             Mosarabe
             ,
             and
             is
             vsed
             in
             sixe
             parishes
             in
             Toledo
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Chappell
             of
             Cardinall
             
               Francisco
               Ximenez
            
             .
             On
             certaine
             dayes
             of
             the
             yeare
             in
             Salamanca
             is
             it
             also
             vsed
             in
             the
             Chappell
             of
             Doctor
             Talauera
             .
             Others
             say
             they
             are
             called
             Muçarabes
             with
             ç
             ,
             not
             with
             s
             ,
             of
             Muça
             the
             Moorish
             Captaine
             which
             wan
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             gaue
             libertie
             to
             the
             Christians
             to
             liue
             in
             the
             Christian
             religion
             .
             After
             this
             describeth
             Vasseus
             what
             maaner
             of
             Office
             is
             this
             Mosorabe
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             celebrated
             :
             But
             I
             much
             feare
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             Mosorabe
             ,
             now
             in
             the
             foresayd
             places
             celebrated
             ,
             either
             by
             adding
             or
             diminishing
             ,
             is
             much
             different
             from
             that
             ,
             which
             Saint
             Leander
             and
             Saint
             Isidor
             made
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             past
             .
             Of
             this
             I
             feare
             me
             ,
             because
             the
             Popes
             haue
             bene
             verie
             diligent
             in
             taking
             away
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             contrarie
             to
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             in
             adding
             that
             which
             made
             for
             them
             .
             And
             so
             suspect
             I
             many
             of
             the
             ceremonies
             and
             garments
             ,
             that
             now
             (
             as
             saith
             Vasseus
             )
             are
             vsed
             in
             the
             Office
             Mosorabe
             .
             In
             this
             opinion
             doe
             I
             strengthen
             my selfe
             ,
             seeing
             that
             among
             other
             names
             of
             Saints
             in
             the
             Office
             Mosorabe
             named
             ,
             are
             named
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Fulgentius
               ,
               Leander
               ,
               Isidor
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             thought
             
             that
             Saint
             Leander
             and
             Saint
             Isidore
             ,
             which
             composed
             this
             Gothish
             Office
             ,
             would
             put
             their
             owne
             names
             among
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             and
             so
             thinke
             I
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             much
             added
             and
             taken
             away
             to
             and
             from
             the
             Office
             Mosorabe
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             hold
             affinity
             with
             the
             Masse
             which
             now
             they
             say
             :
             and
             so
             to
             declare
             it
             almost
             all
             to
             be
             one
             .
             But
             be
             it
             as
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             haue
             added
             vnto
             it
             ,
             or
             taken
             from
             it
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             hold
             for
             a
             more
             sure
             thing
             the
             simplicitie
             and
             maner
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Martyrs
             vsed
             in
             celebration
             of
             the
             holy
             supper
             ,
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             .
             Imbrace
             we
             then
             the
             first
             institution
             which
             the
             Euangelists
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             recite
             :
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             not
             erre
             .
          
           
             By
             that
             we
             haue
             said
             in
             this
             Appēdix
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             see
             most
             deerly
             beloued
             Spaine
             (
             God
             for
             his
             mercy
             open
             thineeies
             ,
             )
             the
             account
             which
             the
             Pope
             &
             his
             cleargy
             make
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             albeit
             ,
             they
             affirme
             it
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             &
             not
             bread
             nor
             wine
             ▪
             It
             they
             vse
             to
             reuenge
             their
             wrongs
             ,
             hatreds
             and
             malice
             :
             and
             so
             in
             Florence
             was
             the
             eleuation
             the
             signe
             to
             begin
             the
             murder
             .
             With
             it
             they
             poison
             ,
             as
             a
             little
             before
             we
             haue
             said
             :
             They
             vse
             it
             for
             an
             Harbenger
             sending
             it
             one
             or
             modaies
             iornies
             before
             ,
             atended
             with
             the
             basest
             sort
             of
             people
             :
             as
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             booke
             we
             haue
             declared
             :
             For
             coniuration
             they
             vse
             it
             :
             as
             did
             Gregory
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             sacrament
             did
             not
             answer
             him
             ,
             he
             cast
             it
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             burned
             it
             .
             The
             Dominicans
             of
             Auserra
             did
             also
             burne
             it
             :
             and
             the
             Franciscans
             
               de
               Alta
               villa
            
             burned
             the
             Chough
             ,
             and
             in
             burning
             the
             Chough
             ,
             they
             burned
             the
             Sacrament
             which
             she
             had
             eaten
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             booke
             which
             they
             call
             
               de
               Cautelis
            
             ,
             commanded
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             so
             do
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Sacrament
             for
             want
             of
             renewing
             in
             time
             ,
             is
             become
             mouldy
             ,
             it
             commandeth
             it
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             the
             ashes
             to
             be
             kept
             .
             Molon
             the
             Inquisitor
             clipped
             it
             also
             .
             The
             book
             of
             the
             Roman
             Office
             also
             was
             burned
             ,
             the
             Gothish
             remaining
             miraculously
             safe
             and
             sound
             ,
             as
             reporteth
             
               Don
               Rodrigo
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             before
             alleaged
             .
             Also
             seeing
             the
             diuell
             vseth
             it
             to
             deceiue
             ,
             as
             he
             deceiued
             the
             Pope
             ,
             when
             he
             told
             him
             hee
             should
             not
             die
             vntill
             he
             had
             said
             Masse
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             before
             by
             vs
             mentioned
             vpon
             the
             life
             of
             Syluester
             the
             second
             :
             and
             to
             cause
             idolatrie
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             seene
             in
             
               Magdalen
               de
               la
               Cruz
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             foure
             
             Fryars
             ,
             which
             were
             hanged
             in
             Siuill
             :
             which
             had
             no
             intention
             to
             consecrate
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             not
             consecrate
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             clearke
             which
             sayd
             not
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             :
             and
             in
             them
             that
             Constantine
             2
             &
             Pope
             Ione
             ordayned
             :
             who
             had
             intention
             to
             consecrate
             but
             not
             being
             priests
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             did
             not
             consecrate
             What
             shall
             we
             hereupon
             conclude
             ?
             Two
             things
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             and
             their
             ecclesiasticall
             rable
             ,
             which
             doe
             such
             things
             be
             Atheistes
             ,
             without
             any
             God
             ;
             or
             religion
             .
             The
             2.
             
             That
             their
             Massall
             sacrament
             ,
             albeit
             they
             say
             (
             though
             many
             of
             themselues
             beleeue
             it
             not
             )
             the
             same
             to
             be
             Gods
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             but
             an
             Idoll
             set
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             worshipped
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ;
             why
             then
             do
             they
             persecute
             them
             with
             fire
             &
             bloud
             which
             (
             so
             taught
             by
             the
             holy
             scripture
             )
             do
             well
             know
             the
             Masse
             ,
             &
             it
             misfall
             sacrament
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             prophanation
             of
             the
             holie
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             to
             be
             a
             terrible
             abhomination
             and
             Idolatrie
             ?
             The
             Masse
             hath
             no
             agreemēt
             with
             the
             holy
             supper
             which
             the
             Lord
             instituted
             ,
             &
             which
             his
             disciples
             did
             celebrate
             :
             Compare
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             (
             the
             which
             we
             wil
             do
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Treatise
             )
             aswel
             touching
             the
             substaunce
             of
             that
             which
             is
             giuen
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             ceremonies
             with
             which
             it
             is
             giuen
             .
             And
             it
             is
             euidently
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             agreement
             betweene
             the
             holy
             supper
             ,
             &
             the
             diuelish
             Masse
             :
             then
             there
             is
             betweene
             light
             and
             darknesse
             :
             betweene
             good
             &
             euill
             ,
             betweene
             truth
             &
             falshood
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             Beliall
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             passed
             by
             the
             Lordes
             assistaunce
             (
             whom
             with
             my
             whole
             hart
             I
             beseech
             to
             direct
             my
             steppes
             )
             two
             terrible
             labyrinthes
             of
             filthinesse
             ,
             and
             Idolatrie
             :
             which
             are
             the
             Pope
             aud
             his
             Masse
             .
             
             Now
             by
             the
             same
             assistaunce
             wee
             will
             enter
             into
             the
             most
             pleasant
             garden
             ,
             into
             the
             most
             sweete
             and
             most
             holie
             orchard
             and
             garden
             full
             of
             all
             consolation
             and
             comfort
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             true
             priest
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             true
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             this
             our
             high
             priest
             offered
             :
             with
             which
             ,
             wee
             being
             sinners
             ,
             and
             sonnes
             of
             wrath
             ,
             he
             reconciled
             vs
             to
             God.
             Oh
             good
             newes
             !
             Heare
             them
             then
             ,
             O
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             them
             .
             In
             this
             Treatise
             I
             wil
             be
             short
             ,
             for
             many
             things
             which
             were
             here
             to
             be
             sayd
             ,
             haue
             we
             formerly
             sayd
             in
             the
             confutation
             of
             the
             false
             priestes
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Pope
             :
             and
             of
             the
             false
             sacrifice
             which
             is
             the
             Masse
             .
             And
             there
             haue
             we
             sayd
             it
             ,
             for
             confutation
             of
             falshood
             :
             
             For
             how
             can
             falshood
             be
             confuted
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             truth
             ?
             walke
             we
             then
             hence
             forth
             ,
             as
             Children
             of
             truth
             and
             light
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             listeth
             to
             knowe
             ,
             who
             is
             this
             high
             priest
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             this
             his
             onely
             and
             eternall
             sacrifice
             :
             Let
             him
             read
             the
             Epistle
             which
             the
             Apostle
             wrote
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             &
             there
             clerely
             shal
             hee
             find
             both
             the
             one
             &
             the
             other
             .
             And
             no
             booke
             there
             is
             in
             all
             the
             holie
             scripture
             ,
             which
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             more
             axcellently
             handleth
             this
             argument
             ,
             then
             this
             Epistle
             .
             An
             Epistle
             truely
             ,
             worthie
             for
             each
             faithfull
             Christian
             to
             reade
             ,
             and
             reade
             againe
             ,
             and
             to
             retaine
             in
             memorie
             :
             Seeing
             there
             in
             is
             handled
             a
             matter
             so
             necessary
             ,
             without
             the
             vnderstanding
             &
             knowledge
             whereof
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             mā
             to
             be
             saued
             .
             For
             what
             thing
             is
             more
             necessary
             ,
             thē
             to
             know
             ,
             who
             my
             redeemer
             is
             :
             &
             how
             he
             hath
             redeemed
             me
             ;
             &
             so
             to
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             &
             beleeuing
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             thankful
             vnto
             him
             ,
             by
             liuing
             in
             holines
             and
             righteousnesse
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             my
             life
             ?
             His
             maiesty
             pardon
             our
             imperfections
             ,
             &
             supply
             that
             much
             which
             is
             wanting
             .
             But
             before
             we
             enter
             into
             this
             matter
             .
             
             Let
             vs
             declare
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             beleue
             of
             Christ
             :
             we
             confesse
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             truely
             God
             ,
             and
             truely
             man
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             equall
             with
             the
             father
             &
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &
             in
             nothing
             inferior
             .
             We
             confesse
             that
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             is
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             lesse
             then
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             lesse
             then
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             nothing
             equal
             .
             We
             confesse
             these
             two
             ,
             so
             far
             different
             natures
             diuine
             ,
             &
             humaine
             ,
             not
             to
             haue
             bin
             vnited
             nor
             conioyned
             for
             euer
             ,
             
             but
             in
             time
             :
             as
             saith
             S.
             Paule
             when
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             fulnes
             of
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             God
             sent
             his
             son
             made
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             &
             made
             vnder
             the
             lawe
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             The
             same
             saith
             S.
             
               Iohn
               .
               And
               the
               word
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               and
               dwelled
               among
               vs.
            
             So
             that
             from
             thenceforth
             is
             hee
             called
             ,
             and
             is
             true
             God
             and
             true
             man
             :
             and
             so
             according
             to
             this
             coniunction
             ,
             Christ
             is
             lesse
             then
             the
             father
             .
             For
             the
             father
             hath
             made
             him
             ,
             and
             giuen
             him
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             our
             king
             ,
             Prophets
             and
             priest
             .
             
             Which
             three
             offices
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             signifieth
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Greeke
             word
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             same
             that
             is
             Messias
             in
             Hebrewe
             and
             Vngido
             in
             our
             Spanish
             tongue
             .
             So
             also
             is
             it
             called
             ,
             because
             these
             three
             kindes
             of
             men
             ,
             
             were
             in
             olde
             time
             annointed
             .
             And
             so
             doe
             wee
             read
             that
             Samuel
             annointed
             Saul
             for
             king
             .
             
             Dauid
             also
             hee
             annointed
             .
             
             Sadoc
             annointed
             
               Solomon
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Concerning
             the
             Prophets
             wee
             read
             that
             Elias
             annointed
             Eliseus
             .
             
             
             Concerning
             the
             Priests
             annoynting
             ,
             it
             is
             seene
             in
             Exod.
             .
             30.
             50.
             
             These
             3.
             
             Offices
             doth
             the
             holie
             scripture
             attribute
             to
             Christ
             .
             It
             calleth
             him
             king
             Psal
             .
             2.
             6.
             
             I
             haue
             appointed
             to
             my selfe
             a
             king
             ouer
             Sion
             .
             Also
             Luke
             1.
             33.
             
             And
             he
             shall
             raigne
             ouer
             the
             house
             of
             Iacob
             for
             euer
             ,
             &
             his
             kingdōe
             shall
             haue
             no
             end
             .
             Also
             Iohn
             1.
             49.
             12.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             22.
             
             Al
             the
             places
             also
             which
             say
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             cōfirme
             Christ
             to
             be
             king
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             he
             is
             called
             
               Esaie
               ,
               61.
               1.
               
               Luk.
            
             4.
             19.
             
             Also
             Deut.
             18.
             15.
             
             It
             is
             promised
             that
             God
             wil
             raise
             vp
             a
             Prophet
             :
             
             which
             place
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             in
             that
             excellēt
             sermō
             which
             S.
             Luke
             mentioneth
             ,
             vnderstandeth
             of
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             Prophet
             of
             Prophets
             .
             In
             the
             same
             maner
             vnderstādeth
             it
             S.
             Stephen
             .
             A
             priest
             is
             hee
             called
             Psal
             .
             110.
             4.
             
             Thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             for
             euer
             ,
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchizedech
             .
             
             Which
             place
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             is
             oftentimes
             alleaged
             :
             where
             it
             calleth
             him
             the
             only
             &
             euerlasting
             priest
             .
             But
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             kings
             Prophets
             &
             priests
             of
             the
             olde
             Testament
             ,
             &
             Christ
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             they
             were
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             annointed
             they
             were
             with
             materiall
             &
             visible
             oyle
             :
             But
             Christ
             is
             the
             thing
             figured
             ,
             &
             is
             annointed
             not
             with
             visible
             oyle
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             .
             As
             he
             himselfe
             Luk.
             4.
             18.
             doth
             witnes
             ,
             in
             declaring
             the
             prophesie
             of
             Esaie
             .
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c
             Of
             this
             kind
             of
             ointmēt
             ,
             thus
             speaketh
             the
             Psal
             .
             45.
             7.
             
             Thou
             hast
             loued
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             hated
             Iniquitie
             .
             Wherfore
             God
             euen
             thy
             God
             ,
             
             hath
             annointed
             thee
             with
             the
             oyle
             of
             goodnes
             ,
             aboue
             thy
             fellowes
             ,
             which
             place
             the
             Apostle
             vnderstandeth
             of
             Christ
             .
             
             And
             Christ
             being
             annointed
             with
             the
             spirituall
             oyntment
             ,
             we
             vnderstand
             his
             kingdome
             not
             to
             be
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             his
             doctrine
             to
             be
             heauenly
             &
             his
             priesthood
             to
             be
             euerlasting
             &
             diuine
             .
          
           
             Christ
             as
             king
             appointed
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             
             gouerneth
             his
             Church
             &
             giueth
             her
             lawes
             :
             which
             no
             prince
             ,
             nor
             the
             mightiest
             monarch
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             may
             disdaine
             or
             abolish
             .
             For
             it
             is
             noted
             that
             all
             (
             how
             mighty
             soeuer
             )
             do
             acknowledge
             him
             for
             king
             of
             kings
             &
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             .
             For
             God
             (
             as
             saith
             S
             Paul
             (
             exalted
             Christ
             ,
             &
             gaue
             him
             a
             name
             aboue
             all
             names
             :
             that
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             euery
             knee
             do
             bowe
             in
             heauen
             in
             earth
             ,
             
             and
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Christ
             as
             a
             prophet
             doth
             teach
             vs
             the
             will
             of
             his
             father
             doth
             shewe
             vs
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             fly
             :
             &
             what
             we
             ouht
             to
             follow
             .
             Whō
             the
             father
             gaue
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             for
             our
             Doctour
             ,
             maisterand
             teacher
             ,
             
             whē
             he
             said
             :
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloued
               sonne
               in
               whom
               I
               take
               delight
               ,
               heare
               him
               .
            
             He
             wil
             we
             should
             heare
             another
             Doctrine
             ,
             albeit
             an
             Angel
             from
             heauen
             doe
             preach
             it
             ,
             
             If
             an
             Angel
             from
             heauen
             (
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             )
             shal
             preach
             vnto
             you
             another
             gospel
             thē
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             preached
             vnto
             you
             (
             the
             which
             he
             had
             learned
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             )
             Let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
             
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             the
             priest
             ,
             
             is
             to
             appeare
             before
             the
             diuine
             Maiestie
             :
             to
             appease
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             to
             obtaine
             grace
             for
             vs.
             The
             which
             he
             performeth
             :
             Offering
             a
             sacrifice
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             vnto
             him
             .
             This
             did
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             offering
             vp
             himselfe
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             .
             Which
             sacrifice
             one
             only
             time
             offered
             ,
             and
             neuer
             more
             reiteratetd
             (
             For
             reiteration
             should
             shewe
             imperfection
             to
             haue
             beene
             in
             it
             )
             was
             so
             sweete
             ,
             and
             so
             good
             a
             sauour
             vnto
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             pleased
             :
             and
             being
             pleased
             ,
             was
             reconciled
             with
             men
             .
             So
             that
             he
             pardoned
             all
             our
             sinnes
             and
             sanctified
             vs
             for
             euer
             .
             Of
             these
             three
             offices
             treateth
             also
             the
             epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             .
             In
             the
             1
             chapter
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             the
             excellencie
             and
             maiestie
             of
             Christ
             aboue
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ouer
             all
             Creatures
             .
             In
             which
             it
             deuoteth
             his
             kingdōe
             .
             In
             the
             third
             chapter
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             him
             the
             teacher
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             Which
             thing
             did
             the
             Prophets
             .
             chapter
             13.
             20.
             he
             calleth
             him
             Great
             Pastor
             .
             By
             Pastor
             ,
             he
             vnderstandeth
             a
             teacher
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             7.
             verse
             he
             said
             .
             Remember
             your
             Pastors
             which
             speake
             vnto
             you
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             a
             priest
             ,
             and
             his
             sacrifice
             ,
             his
             proper
             body
             ,
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             his
             bloud
             which
             he
             himselfe
             offered
             to
             the
             father
             for
             vs
             ,
             all
             this
             Epistle
             is
             full
             thereof
             .
             Of
             which
             I
             will
             here
             make
             a
             short
             Summarie
             concerning
             that
             which
             toucheth
             his
             Priesthood
             and
             sacrifice
             .
             This
             then
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             promised
             to
             shewe
             .
             So
             necessary
             for
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             and
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             .
             That
             without
             it
             ,
             
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             saued
             .
             For
             (
             as
             saith
             Saint
             Peter
             )
             there
             is
             no
             saluation
             in
             any
             other
             :
             and
             no
             other
             name
             there
             is
             giuen
             to
             men
             vnder
             heauen
             :
             
             wherein
             we
             may
             be
             saued
             :
             Come
             we
             then
             to
             the
             Summary
             :
             in
             the
             first
             chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             the
             excellencie
             of
             Christ
             aboue
             the
             Angels
             The
             which
             he
             confirmeth
             with
             passages
             of
             the
             scripture
             .
             In
             the
             3.
             verse
             ,
             He
             maketh
             mention
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             :
             hauing
             made
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             purgation
             of
             our
             sinnes
             in
             himselfe
             chap.
             2.
             
             
             The
             Apostle
             hauing
             proued
             in
             the
             first
             chapter
             ,
             the
             dignity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             concludeth
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             2.
             chapter
             the
             obedience
             due
             to
             his
             doctrin
             ,
             &
             the
             great
             punishmēt
             :
             prepared
             for
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             despise
             the
             same
             :
             which
             menaces
             he
             afterwards
             vseth
             ,
             &
             chiefly
             in
             the
             6
             and
             10
             chap
             In
             the
             third
             chapter
             ,
             he
             compareth
             Christ
             with
             Moses
             :
             proueth
             Christ
             to
             be
             his
             superior
             :
             wherefore
             he
             exhorteth
             the
             Hebrewes
             to
             obey
             him
             ;
             And
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             obstinate
             against
             Christ
             :
             As
             their
             fathers
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Moses
             ,
             were
             obstinate
             against
             God.
             In
             the
             1.
             vers
             .
             he
             saith
             .
             Consider
             the
             Apostle
             &
             Bishop
             of
             our
             profession
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             In
             the
             4.
             chap.
             He
             exhorteth
             thē
             to
             cōtinue
             in
             the
             receiued
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &
             openeth
             the
             gate
             to
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             priesthood
             of
             Christ
             :
             &
             so
             saith
             he
             verse
             14.
             
             Therefore
             hauing
             one
             (
             so
             )
             great
             a
             high
             priest
             ,
             which
             pearced
             the
             heauens
             Iesus
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             15.
             verse
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             an
             high
             priest
             ,
             which
             cēnot
             haue
             cōpassion
             of
             our
             infirmities
             :
             In
             the
             5.
             chap.
             The
             Apostle
             sheweth
             ,
             what
             the
             office
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             is
             :
             speaketh
             of
             the
             dignitie
             of
             Christ
             &
             of
             his
             offering
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             vertue
             &
             efficacy
             thereof
             .
             The
             dignity
             .
             The
             eternall
             son
             of
             God
             :
             The
             offering
             his
             flesh
             and
             his
             bloud
             himselfe
             .
             The
             efficacie
             of
             his
             sacrifice
             ,
             
             to
             be
             heard
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             &
             made
             the
             cause
             of
             euerlasting
             saluation
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             obey
             him
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             verse
             .
             9.
             )
             In
             the
             6.
             verse
             ,
             saith
             he
             Christ
             is
             a
             priest
             for
             euer
             ,
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchizedech
             .
             Which
             maner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             taketh
             of
             Dauid
             .
             Psal
             .
             110.
             4.
             
             &
             oft
             times
             vseth
             it
             in
             this
             Epistle
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             6
             &
             10.
             chap.
             6.
             20.
             cap.
             7.
             verse
             .
             17.
             
             &
             21.
             
             And
             in
             the
             15
             verse
             he
             sath
             :
             that
             he
             is
             likened
             to
             Melchizedech
             .
             What
             the
             order
             of
             Melchizedech
             is
             ,
             we
             haue
             before
             said
             speaking
             of
             Transubtantiation
             .
             In
             the
             6.
             chap.
             he
             calleth
             Christ
             our
             forerunner
             &
             high
             priest
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             7
             chap.
             the
             Apostle
             taking
             occasion
             of
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             chapter
             going
             before
             :
             
               Thou
               art
               a
               priest
               for
               euer
               ,
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchizedech
               ,
            
             beginneth
             very
             fitly
             to
             intreate
             ,
             who
             Melchizedech
             was
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             was
             like
             to
             Christ
             ,
             without
             father
             (
             saith
             vers
             .
             3.
             )
             without
             mother
             ,
             &c.
             This
             done
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             the
             priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchizedech
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             more
             excellent
             ,
             then
             the
             leuitical
             priesthood
             .
             The
             causes
             which
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             are
             that
             the
             priesthood
             of
             Christ
             being
             come
             ,
             it
             adnulled
             &
             abolished
             the
             leuiticall
             priesthood
             :
             that
             also
             of
             Christ
             
             was
             instituted
             with
             another
             :
             The
             Lord
             sweare
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             &
             will
             not
             repent
             ,
             &c.
             Psal
             .
             110.
             
             But
             the
             Leuitical
             priesthood
             was
             instituted
             without
             an
             oath
             ,
             the
             priesthood
             also
             of
             Christ
             is
             eternal
             ,
             &
             euer
             holdeth
             his
             being
             &
             vertue
             :
             the
             Leuiticallnot
             .
             Also
             Christ
             ,
             who
             exerciseth
             this
             euerlasting
             priesthood
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             excellēt
             thē
             Aaron
             :
             
             which
             exerciseth
             the
             Leuitical
             priesthood
             :
             Of
             so
             great
             vertue
             is
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             .
             That
             hauing
             one
             only
             time
             offered
             ,
             he
             left
             no
             place
             for
             any
             other
             expiatory
             sacrifice
             .
             For
             he
             eternally
             saueth
             those
             that
             come
             vnto
             God
             by
             him
             :
             euer
             liuing
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             .
             
             They
             need
             not
             then
             any
             other
             sacrifice
             ,
             but
             the
             only
             death
             &
             passion
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             as
             little
             haue
             they
             need
             of
             any
             other
             Intercessor
             ,
             or
             mediator
             but
             only
             Christ
             .
             Who
             so
             will
             not
             be
             contented
             with
             this
             only
             sacrifice
             ,
             nor
             with
             this
             only
             intercessor
             ,
             
             let
             him
             seeke
             for
             others
             better
             .
             To
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             it
             wil
             happē
             ,
             that
             leauing
             the
             foūtain
             of
             liuing
             water
             ,
             he
             shal
             dig
             cesterns
             ,
             which
             will
             hold
             no
             water
             .
             Also
             ,
             of
             so
             vnmeasurable
             vertue
             is
             this
             sacrifice
             which
             Christ
             one
             only
             time
             offered
             that
             it
             neither
             ought
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             reiterated
             .
             For
             reiteratiō
             is
             a
             most
             sure
             argument
             of
             imperfectiō
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Leuitical
             facrifices
             were
             so
             ,
             &
             so
             often
             reiterated
             ,
             because
             the
             bloud
             of
             calues
             ,
             and
             of
             Goates
             ,
             could
             not
             perfectly
             sanctifie
             either
             those
             that
             offered
             them
             ,
             or
             those
             for
             whom
             they
             were
             offered
             .
             He
             that
             will
             attentiuely
             read
             ,
             &
             meditate
             vpon
             this
             7.
             chap.
             shall
             not
             desire
             any
             other
             sacrifice
             but
             that
             only
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             one
             onely
             time
             offered
             .
             Which
             was
             himselfe
             :
             As
             verse
             27
             is
             declared
             .
             The
             memory
             whereof
             the
             Lord
             commandeth
             vs
             to
             renewe
             so
             often
             as
             we
             celebrate
             his
             holie
             supper
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             word
             (
             once
             )
             which
             the
             Apostle
             .
             chap.
             9.
             verse
             .
             12.
             25.
             
             26.
             28.
             and
             chap.
             10.
             10.
             12.
             14.
             vseth
             ,
             is
             very
             much
             to
             be
             noted
             .
             For
             vpon
             the
             word
             (
             once
             )
             groundeth
             the
             Apostle
             his
             argument
             ,
             to
             proue
             the
             priesthood
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             much
             more
             excellent
             ;
             then
             the
             Leuitical
             priesthood
             .
             For
             the
             Leuitical
             priests
             ,
             reiterated
             their
             sacrifice
             which
             they
             offered
             :
             First
             for
             their
             owne
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             :
             But
             Christ
             offered
             not
             sacrifices
             but
             one
             only
             sacifice
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             himself
             :
             and
             not
             for
             himselfe
             (
             for
             he
             had
             no
             sinne
             :
             
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             )
             but
             for
             others
             .
             And
             this
             sacrifice
             did
             he
             not
             oftentimes
             offer
             ,
             nor
             commanded
             it
             should
             be
             oftentimes
             offered
             :
             one
             only
             time
             did
             he
             offer
             it
             .
             In
             the
             8.
             chap.
             the
             Apostle
             repeates
             
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             chap
             going
             before
             concerning
             the
             heauenly
             &
             euerlasting
             priesthood
             of
             Christ
             .
             In
             the
             9.
             chap.
             he
             three
             or
             foure
             times
             repeateth
             the
             word
             once
             .
             In
             the
             10.
             chap.
             vers
             .
             10.
             he
             repeateth
             the
             word
             once
             .
             In
             the
             5.
             and
             12.
             
             
               One
               sacrifice
            
             ,
             and
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               One
               only
               offering
            
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             treateth
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             &
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             :
             
             and
             as
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
            
             ,
             there
             remaineth
             great
             mystery
             :
             for
             by
             it
             the
             Apostle
             proueth
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             eternal
             ,
             repeating
             the
             same
             as
             (
             wee
             haue
             seen
             )
             for
             a
             word
             of
             so
             great
             importāce
             .
             So
             also
             in
             the
             word
             Once
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             so
             often
             repeateth
             is
             there
             great
             mysterie
             :
             for
             therby
             two
             things
             are
             proued
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             sacrifice
             to
             obtaine
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             offered
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             sacrifice
             is
             ,
             &
             euer
             shall
             be
             of
             so
             great
             vertue
             and
             efficacie
             ,
             
             as
             it
             was
             the
             day
             ,
             houre
             and
             moment
             when
             Christ
             offered
             it
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             it
             neither
             ought
             ,
             nor
             may
             be
             reiterated
             ,
             without
             doing
             most
             great
             iniurie
             to
             Christ
             :
             as
             though
             his
             sacrifice
             which
             he
             once
             offered
             ,
             were
             not
             fufficient
             to
             obtain
             pardon
             for
             all
             sins
             :
             &
             that
             therefore
             another
             new
             sacrifice
             were
             needful
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             to
             reiterat
             the
             old
             .
             All
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             were
             ,
             or
             shal
             be
             saued
             ,
             not
             onely
             since
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             before
             his
             death
             also
             ,
             frō
             the
             first
             iust
             Abel
             ,
             vnto
             the
             last
             ,
             were
             ,
             are
             ,
             &
             shal
             be
             saued
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             this
             only
             sacrifice
             once
             offered
             .
             Otherwise
             must
             he
             often
             haue
             suffered
             since
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
             But
             now
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             he
             appeared
             once
             to
             put
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himselfe
             :
             
             These
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             against
             which
             nothing
             impugneth
             that
             which
             S.
             Iohn
             saith
             in
             his
             Reuelatiō
             :
             
             
               That
               the
               Lambe
            
             (
             Christ
             )
             
               was
               slaine
               frō
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             for
             Iesus
             Christ
             but
             onely
             once
             died
             :
             &
             this
             was
             ,
             whē
             
               Tiberius
               Caesar
            
             was
             Emperor
             :
             which
             is
             now
             1566.
             yeares
             since
             .
             How
             thē
             saith
             S.
             
               Iohn
               ,
               that
               he
               died
               frō
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ?
            
             To
             this
             say
             we
             ,
             that
             S.
             Iohn
             meant
             that
             the
             sacrifice
             which
             Christ
             offred
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             profit
             those
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             sithence
             liued
             :
             but
             all
             those
             also
             ,
             which
             were
             long
             time
             before
             frō
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             all
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             beleeued
             that
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             (
             which
             is
             Christ
             )
             should
             breake
             the
             head
             of
             the
             serpent
             (
             which
             is
             the
             diuel
             )
             were
             neither
             more
             nor
             lesse
             saued
             ,
             then
             these
             which
             sithence
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             beleeue
             that
             he
             is
             come
             and
             that
             by
             dying
             he
             hath
             ouercome
             the
             deuill
             .
             
             In
             the
             same
             God
             whom
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             beleued
             they
             :
             the
             same
             faith
             which
             wee
             hold
             held
             they
             :
             and
             by
             the
             same
             sacrifice
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             one
             only
             time
             &
             no
             more
             offred
             they
             &
             we
             are
             saued
             :
             The
             same
             Sacraments
             as
             touching
             the
             substance
             that
             we
             haue
             ,
             had
             they
             .
             So
             wittnesseth
             Saint
             Paul
             when
             he
             saieth
             :
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               Brethren
               I
               would
               not
               that
               yee
               should
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               That
               all
               our
               fathers
               were
               vnder
               the
               cloud
               and
               all
               passed
               through
               the
               Sea
               :
            
             
             
               and
               were
               all
               baptised
               vnto
               Moses
               in
               the
               cloud
               and
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               did
               all
               eate
               the
               same
               spirituall
               meate
               and
               did
               all
               drinke
               the
               same
               spirituall
               drinke
               :
               for
               they
               dranke
               of
               the
               spirituall
               Rocke
               that
               followed
               them
               which
               Rock
               was
               Christ
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             vs
             ,
             that
             they
             beleeued
             Christ
             the
             Messias
             ,
             shuld
             come
             and
             we
             beleeue
             that
             he
             is
             already
             come
             ,
             and
             hath
             fulfilled
             all
             whatsoeuer
             was
             written
             of
             him
             .
             We
             then
             here
             conclude
             ;
             that
             with
             one
             only
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             offred
             ,
             and
             this
             one
             only
             time
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             he
             sanctified
             for
             euer
             all
             those
             that
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             haue
             bene
             ,
             are
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             sanctified
             .
             The
             Lord
             God
             ,
             which
             whē
             we
             were
             the
             children
             of
             wrath
             and
             his
             enemies
             ,
             hath
             shewed
             vs
             such
             mercie
             ,
             giue
             vs
             grace
             firmely
             and
             constantly
             to
             perseuer
             in
             this
             faith
             ,
             &
             perseuering
             ,
             may
             liue
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             Scripture
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             seen
             )
             mentioneth
             two
             kinds
             of
             Priests
             which
             offer
             sacrifice
             for
             sinnes
             :
             
             the
             one
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             the
             other
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             .
             Many
             there
             were
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             because
             being
             mortall
             ,
             they
             died
             ,
             and
             being
             dead
             one
             succeded
             another
             .
             After
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             no
             other
             Priest
             there
             is
             but
             only
             Christ
             :
             who
             being
             an
             euerlasting
             Priest
             ,
             and
             his
             sacrifice
             being
             of
             euerlasting
             vertue
             ,
             admitteth
             no
             companion
             :
             for
             he
             only
             is
             sufficient
             .
             This
             priesthood
             shall
             shall
             endure
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             more
             then
             one
             onely
             Priest
             ,
             which
             neither
             hath
             ,
             nor
             can
             haue
             companion
             nor
             successor
             in
             his
             office
             .
             For
             he
             is
             an
             euerlasting
             priest
             :
             and
             therefore
             his
             offering
             one
             only
             time
             offered
             ,
             is
             of
             euerlasting
             vertue
             .
             Hereupon
             we
             then
             conclude
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Masse-priests
             (
             which
             say
             they
             offer
             Christ
             in
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             )
             be
             Priests
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             either
             they
             so
             be
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             or
             after
             
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             (
             for
             of
             these
             two
             only
             orders
             the
             scripture
             maketh
             mention
             .
             )
             But
             Priests
             they
             be
             not
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             which
             already
             ceased
             with
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             .
             As
             little
             are
             they
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             :
             for
             after
             this
             order
             there
             is
             but
             one
             only
             Priest
             ,
             
             which
             is
             Christ
             .
             Hereuppon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             Priests
             ,
             not
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             diuell
             be
             they
             instituted
             :
             and
             so
             be
             they
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             .
             May
             it
             please
             our
             God
             and
             Lord
             to
             conuert
             them
             :
             Or
             if
             they
             bee
             vessels
             of
             wrath
             ,
             to
             breake
             them
             with
             his
             rod
             of
             yron
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             more
             mischiefe
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             precious
             bloud
             redeemed
             .
             I
             trust
             in
             mine
             omnipotent
             God
             that
             one
             day
             he
             will
             haue
             mercie
             vppon
             our
             country
             of
             Spaine
             :
             and
             send
             the
             true
             Elias
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             word
             shal
             kill
             these
             false
             prophets
             &
             filthy
             priests
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             expiatory
             sacrifice
             ,
             
             wherof
             we
             haue
             spoken
             ,
             anothere
             there
             is
             called
             Eucharisticall
             ,
             of
             thanksgiuing
             :
             This
             sacrifice
             offereth
             and
             ought
             to
             offer
             euery
             faithfull
             and
             Catholique
             Christian
             :
             and
             for
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             he
             that
             offereth
             it
             not
             ,
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             holden
             .
             What
             maner
             of
             sacrifice
             this
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Masse
             we
             haue
             before
             declared
             .
             And
             if
             euery
             Christian
             offer
             vnto
             God
             this
             kind
             of
             sacrifice
             ;
             it
             followeth
             hereupon
             that
             euery
             Christian
             ,
             
             seeing
             he
             offreth
             sacrifice
             ,
             is
             a
             priest
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             God
             commanded
             Moses
             to
             say
             these
             words
             to
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               be
               vnto
               me
               a
               kingdom
               of
               Priests
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               nation
               .
            
             And
             S.
             Peter
             speaking
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             saith
             :
             
               Ye
               are
               a
               chosen
               generation
               ,
               a
               royall
               priesthood
               ,
               an
               holy
               nation
               ,
               ,
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               shew
               forth
               the
               vertues
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               called
               you
               out
               of
               darknesse
               into
               his
               maruellous
               light
               ,
               &c.
            
             S.
             Iohn
             in
             his
             Reuelation
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             saith
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               vs
               vnto
               our
               God
               kings
               &
               priests
               .
            
             Of
             this
             which
             we
             haue
             said
             we
             conclude
             ,
             Christ
             only
             to
             be
             the
             Preist
             ,
             who
             offring
             vp
             himselfe
             &
             this
             onely
             once
             ,
             obtained
             for
             vs
             remission
             of
             sins
             :
             &
             that
             all
             faithful
             christians
             are
             priests
             &
             that
             not
             once
             ,
             but
             manie
             times
             ,
             euery
             day
             ,
             euery
             houre
             ,
             &
             euery
             moment
             (
             so
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             done
             )
             do
             offer
             sacrifices
             of
             praises
             vnto
             God.
             And
             why
             ought
             we
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             &
             to
             giue
             him
             thanks
             ?
             For
             al
             the
             benefits
             which
             we
             receiue
             ech
             momēt
             of
             him
             touching
             both
             body
             &
             soule
             .
             But
             for
             this
             benefit
             chiefly
             that
             passeth
             all
             others
             which
             is
             
             the
             inestimable
             benefit
             that
             we
             receiue
             by
             the
             death
             &
             passion
             of
             Christ
             .
             By
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             first
             Adam
             we
             were
             all
             made
             sinners
             and
             seruants
             of
             sinne
             ,
             sonnes
             of
             wrath
             ,
             enemies
             of
             God
             and
             to
             two
             sorts
             of
             death
             ,
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             of
             body
             &
             soule
             condemned
             .
             Strangers
             we
             were
             from
             the
             common
             wealth
             of
             Israel
             which
             is
             the
             house
             of
             God
             :
             And
             so
             all
             the
             goodnes
             which
             was
             in
             vs
             ,
             was
             either
             wholly
             lost
             and
             banished
             from
             vs
             ,
             or
             els
             corrupted
             and
             endamaged
             through
             sinne
             :
             So
             that
             we
             cannot
             think
             well
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             we
             doe
             well
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             all
             this
             is
             sin
             :
             which
             (
             as
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             )
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             by
             Adam
             ,
             
             &
             by
             sin
             ,
             death
             :
             And
             so
             death
             went
             ouer
             all
             men
             :
             for
             as
             much
             as
             all
             men
             haue
             sinned
             .
             But
             contrary
             wise
             ,
             by
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             second
             Adam
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             obedience
             ,
             by
             his
             death
             &
             passion
             (
             for
             of
             no
             lesse
             power
             to
             saue
             was
             his
             obedience
             ,
             then
             the
             disobedience
             of
             the
             first
             Adam
             to
             condemne
             all
             )
             are
             we
             made
             iust
             ,
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             sonnes
             &
             friends
             of
             God
             ,
             heires
             of
             life
             eternal
             ,
             citizens
             of
             the
             heauenly
             Ierusalem
             ,
             desirous
             to
             do
             wel
             ,
             and
             enemies
             vnto
             euil
             :
             and
             whatsouer
             wickednes
             is
             in
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             conuerted
             into
             goodnes
             :
             For
             by
             Christ
             grace
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             by
             grace
             ,
             life
             ,
             :
             and
             so
             went
             grace
             vnto
             all
             men
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             men
             were
             saued
             .
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             how
             vnspeakeable
             is
             thy
             mercie
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             that
             thou
             so
             much
             louedst
             the
             sinfull
             world
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               gauest
               thine
               only
               begotten
               son
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               that
               beleeueth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               haue
               euerlasting
               life
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             if
             God
             so
             loued
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             spared
             not
             his
             onely
             begotten
             son
             ,
             but
             gaue
             him
             vp
             for
             vs
             how
             thē
             shal
             he
             not
             giue
             vs
             al
             things
             with
             him
             ?
             Who
             shall
             lay
             anie
             thing
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ?
             And
             that
             moreouer
             which
             S.
             Paul
             to
             this
             purpose
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             32.
             
             But
             God
             setteth
             out
             his
             loue
             or
             charitie
             towards
             vs
             :
             seeing
             ,
             that
             whiles
             wee
             were
             yet
             sinners
             ,
             
             Christ
             died
             for
             vs.
             Much
             more
             then
             being
             now
             iustified
             by
             his
             bloud
             ,
             shall
             wee
             be
             saued
             from
             wrath
             through
             him
             .
             For
             if
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             ,
             we
             were
             reconciled
             vnto
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             sonne
             :
             much
             more
             now
             being
             reconciled
             vnto
             God
             ,
             shall
             wee
             be
             saued
             by
             his
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
             Who
             so
             listeth
             to
             know
             and
             meditate
             vppon
             that
             which
             Christ
             did
             ,
             and
             suffered
             to
             obtaine
             for
             him
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             him
             with
             God
             :
             let
             him
             reade
             the
             historie
             which
             the
             Euangelists
             set
             downe
             concerning
             the
             life
             and
             death
             of
             Christ
             :
             
             he
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             houre
             wherein
             he
             was
             borne
             v●ntil
             he
             died
             ,
             no
             other
             thing
             he
             was
             but
             a
             verie
             example
             of
             crosses
             afflictions
             ,
             miseries
             and
             calamities
             .
             And
             what
             greater
             miserie
             then
             to
             be
             born
             in
             a
             manger
             amongst
             beasts
             ?
             And
             that
             when
             he
             was
             borne
             ,
             it
             behoued
             him
             to
             fly
             to
             a
             strange
             land
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             Herod
             ,
             who
             sought
             to
             slay
             him
             ?
             This
             miserie
             can
             none
             vnderstand
             but
             he
             that
             with
             aduersitie
             ,
             hath
             bene
             a
             stranger
             .
             And
             to
             what
             land
             did
             he
             fly
             ?
             To
             a
             land
             of
             a
             barbarous
             language
             ,
             and
             strange
             religion
             .
             
             It
             is
             great
             comfort
             for
             a
             stranger
             to
             find
             people
             of
             his
             owne
             nation
             :
             but
             much
             more
             is
             it
             to
             find
             people
             of
             his
             owne
             religion
             .
             Very
             long
             should
             I
             be
             ,
             thus
             to
             prosecute
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             :
             to
             the
             Euangelists
             I
             referre
             me
             .
             And
             if
             miserable
             was
             his
             life
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             :
             much
             more
             miserable
             and
             vnhappy
             was
             his
             death
             .
             Sith
             as
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             diuine
             and
             humane
             law
             ,
             he
             was
             publikely
             sentenced
             to
             die
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             :
             which
             kind
             of
             death
             was
             not
             giuen
             but
             to
             abominable
             persons
             ,
             which
             had
             committed
             enormious
             offences
             and
             sinnes
             .
             And
             so
             pronounced
             the
             holy
             scripture
             such
             sentence
             ,
             
             when
             it
             said
             ,
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               vvhich
               hangeth
               on
               the
               tree
               .
            
             
             And
             so
             Saint
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             Christs
             humiliation
             ,
             
             saith
             :
             
               He
               became
               obedient
               vnto
               the
               death
               ,
               euen
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
            
             And
             all
             this
             which
             he
             out
             wardly
             suffered
             ,
             was
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             which
             his
             most
             holy
             soule
             inwardly
             felt
             :
             this
             was
             ,
             the
             insupportable
             burthen
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             not
             his
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             which
             God
             layd
             vpon
             him
             :
             for
             which
             ,
             hee
             onely
             was
             to
             satisfie
             .
             This
             so
             great
             a
             weight
             felt
             Christ
             ,
             when
             praying
             in
             the
             garden
             he
             sayd
             ,
             
               Father
               if
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               let
               this
               cuppe
               passe
               from
               me
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               not
               mine
               ,
               but
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               .
            
             And
             so
             great
             was
             his
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             an
             Angell
             from
             heauen
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             comforted
             him
             :
             and
             notwithstanding
             being
             in
             an
             agonie
             ,
             
             hee
             prayed
             more
             earnestly
             :
             and
             his
             sweate
             was
             (
             as
             witnesseth
             the
             same
             Euangelist
             )
             like
             droppes
             of
             bloud
             trickling
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             
             &
             so
             as
             abhorred
             and
             forsaken
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             for
             the
             multitude
             of
             sins
             (
             not
             his
             ,
             but
             ours
             )
             which
             were
             poured
             vpon
             him
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             he
             gaue
             vp
             the
             ghost
             ,
             cried
             he
             out
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               My
               God
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             seest
             here
             cast
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             hell
             ,
             striuing
             with
             death
             ,
             with
             sin
             ,
             &
             with
             the
             diuel
             ,
             which
             fel
             to
             the
             erth
             with
             him
             :
             but
             their
             reioycing
             not
             lōg
             endured
             :
             for
             Christ
             aided
             by
             his
             
             diuine
             power
             returned
             vpon
             his
             enemies
             :
             and
             did
             in
             such
             sort
             suppresse
             them
             that
             he
             vāquisht
             thē
             for
             euer
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             S.
             Peter
             saith
             :
             
             
               Whom
               God
               hath
               raised
               vp
               ,
               an●
               loosed
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               death
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               he
               should
               be
               holden
               of
               it
               .
            
             And
             so
             Christ
             hauing
             vāquished
             his
             enemies
             ,
             
             satified
             the
             Father
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             &
             reconciled
             vs
             with
             him
             ,
             went
             out
             victorious
             frō
             this
             cruel
             &
             bloudy
             battell
             .
             Read
             for
             this
             purpose
             Esai
             .
             53.
             wherein
             Esayas
             seemeth
             not
             to
             bee
             a
             prophet
             which
             foretelleth
             that
             which
             should
             happen
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             an
             Euangelist
             ,
             which
             recounteth
             that
             which
             already
             had
             befallen
             him
             .
             In
             the
             4.
             verse
             he
             saith
             :
             Surely
             he
             hath
             borne
             our
             infirmities
             and
             carried
             our
             sorrowes
             :
             yet
             we
             did
             iudge
             him
             as
             plagued
             and
             smitten
             of
             God
             and
             humbled
             .
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             But
             he
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             hee
             was
             broken
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             the
             chastisment
             of
             our
             peace
             was
             layd
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             stripes
             are
             we
             healed
             ,
             verse
             .
             6.
             
             All
             we
             like
             sheepe
             haue
             gone
             astray
             :
             we
             haue
             turned
             euery
             one
             to
             his
             owne
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             layd
             vpon
             him
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             vs
             all
             &c.
             And
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             By
             his
             knowledge
             shall
             my
             righteous
             seruant
             iustifie
             manie
             :
             for
             he
             shall
             beare
             their
             iniquities
             .
             An
             admirable
             chapter
             is
             this
             against
             the
             obstinate
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             expect
             their
             Messiah
             to
             be
             verie
             mighty
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             
             a
             great
             warriour
             ,
             which
             shall
             kill
             and
             cleaue
             asunder
             .
             But
             here
             the
             Prophet
             depaintcth
             out
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             most
             humbled
             of
             any
             that
             hath
             been
             ,
             whipped
             and
             wounded
             of
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             without
             any
             forme
             or
             beautie
             :
             so
             had
             he
             bene
             handled
             of
             God
             and
             men
             .
             Admirable
             also
             is
             this
             chapter
             to
             proue
             the
             Diuinitie
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             of
             our
             Christ
             .
             For
             who
             can
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             (
             which
             the
             prophet
             calleth
             with
             his
             knowledge
             )
             iustifie
             men
             ?
             Who
             can
             giue
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             men
             but
             God
             alone
             ?
             This
             doth
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             is
             he
             God.
             The
             same
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             9.
             6.
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             pardon
             sinnes
             :
             and
             so
             said
             he
             to
             the
             sicke
             of
             the
             palsie
             ,
             
               Sonne
               ,
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               thy
               sinnes
               be
               forgiuen
               thee
               .
            
             For
             which
             cause
             said
             the
             Scribes
             that
             he
             blasphemed
             .
             And
             so
             said
             he
             to
             the
             sinful
             woman
             Luk
             ,
             7.
             4.
             
             S.
             
               Thy
               sinnes
               are
               forgiuen
               thee
            
             .
             The
             Scripture
             in
             many
             other
             places
             maketh
             mention
             of
             this
             humiliation
             and
             deiection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             his
             glorious
             triumph
             against
             his
             enemies
             .
             But
             this
             which
             we
             haue
             sayd
             sufficeth
             .
          
           
           
             This
             benefit
             of
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             proposed
             ingenerall
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             doeth
             Saint
             Paule
             by
             faith
             applye
             to
             him selfe
             ,
             
             saying
             :
             I
             am
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             :
             and
             liue
             ,
             not
             I
             now
             but
             Christ
             liueth
             in
             me
             :
             and
             in
             that
             I
             now
             liue
             in
             the
             flesh
             I
             liue
             by
             faith
             in
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             loued
             me
             ,
             and
             giuen
             himselfe
             for
             mee
             :
             
             Who
             so
             will
             enioy
             this
             benefite
             proposed
             in
             generall
             to
             all
             ,
             let
             him
             learne
             of
             Saint
             Paule
             to
             apply
             it
             by
             faith
             in
             particular
             to
             himself
             .
             For
             whosoeuer
             shall
             not
             so
             doo
             :
             Let
             him
             holde
             it
             for
             spoken
             ,
             
             he
             shall
             not
             enioy
             it
             .
             They
             only
             be
             safe
             which
             beleue
             Christ
             to
             be
             giuen
             for
             their
             proper
             sinnes
             and
             risen
             againe
             for
             their
             iustification
             .
             
             Hee
             which
             of
             himselfe
             shall
             not
             particularly
             beleeue
             this
             ,
             shall
             be
             condemned
             :
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             shall
             nothing
             auayle
             him
             .
             But
             he
             which
             shall
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             saued
             :
             and
             being
             saued
             ,
             is
             assured
             that
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             strength
             ,
             nor
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             separate
             him
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
             His
             Maiestie
             increase
             this
             faith
             ,
             his
             gift
             it
             is
             .
             A
             Christian
             then
             armed
             with
             such
             weapons
             of
             faith
             ,
             shall
             patiently
             ,
             and
             I
             say
             more
             ioyfully
             suffer
             for
             Christ
             ,
             tribulation
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             famine
             ,
             nakednesse
             ,
             danger
             ,
             sword
             ,
             fire
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             :
             for
             to
             all
             these
             things
             the
             very
             day
             that
             wee
             truely
             beleeue
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             wee
             subiect
             .
             For
             the
             disciple
             is
             not
             more
             to
             bee
             exempted
             from
             them
             then
             his
             maister
             was
             .
             
             Hee
             increase
             faith
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             make
             vs
             constant
             in
             aduersities
             :
             for
             without
             him
             can
             we
             do
             nothing
             ;
             and
             with
             him
             can
             we
             do
             all
             things
             .
             This
             verie
             well
             perceiued
             Saint
             Paule
             ,
             when
             he
             sayd
             ,
             I
             am
             able
             to
             do
             all
             things
             ,
             through
             the
             helpe
             of
             Christ
             which
             strengtheneth
             me
             .
             
             God
             then
             with
             his
             exceeding
             loue
             so
             louing
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             spared
             not
             his
             proper
             and
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             ,
             but
             gaue
             him
             vp
             for
             vs
             ;
             and
             being
             bought
             ,
             not
             with
             gold
             nor
             siluer
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             inestimable
             treasure
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             precious
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lambe
             without
             spot
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             abase
             nor
             subiect
             our selues
             to
             sinne
             and
             wickednesse
             :
             but
             seeing
             we
             are
             the
             friends
             ,
             sonnes
             and
             heires
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             brothers
             and
             coheires
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             let
             vs
             highly
             esteeme
             our selues
             and
             apply
             our selues
             to
             vertue
             :
             that
             God
             bee
             not
             angrie
             ,
             but
             ioyfull
             to
             haue
             such
             sonnes
             ;
             nor
             Christ
             ashamed
             but
             rather
             honored
             
             to
             call
             vs
             brethren
             friendes
             and
             companions
             .
             In
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             are
             there
             very
             many
             places
             ,
             wherein
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             doth
             exhort
             vs
             to
             liue
             godly
             and
             holily
             :
             but
             of
             all
             haue
             I
             chosē
             one
             ,
             which
             maketh
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             because
             in
             it
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             both
             kindes
             of
             sacrifices
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             the
             propitiatory
             which
             only
             Christ
             one
             only
             time
             offered
             :
             and
             the
             Eucharistcall
             which
             euery
             moment
             we
             offer
             ,
             or
             to
             (
             speake
             better
             )
             ought
             to
             offer
             :
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             doth
             thus
             exhort
             vs
             :
             
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             followers
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             deare
             children
             ,
             &
             walke
             in
             loue
             ,
             euen
             as
             Christ
             hath
             loued
             vs
             ,
             and
             hath
             giuen
             himselfe
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             offring
             and
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             sauor
             to
             God
             :
             But
             fornication
             and
             all
             vncleannesse
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             once
             be
             named
             among
             you
             ,
             as
             it
             be
             commeth
             Saints
             :
             neither
             filthines
             neither
             foolish
             talking
             ,
             nor
             iestings
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             not
             comely
             :
             but
             rather
             giuing
             of
             thanks
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             all
             the
             che
             chapter
             is
             an
             exhortation
             to
             well
             liuing
             .
             Let
             not
             man
             thinke
             ,
             for
             being
             called
             a
             Christian
             ,
             for
             being
             baptised
             ,
             for
             saying
             that
             he
             beleeueth
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             being
             trayned
             vp
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             he
             frequenteth
             sermons
             ,
             and
             celebrateth
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             holy
             supper
             :
             Let
             him
             not
             thinke
             for
             all
             this
             (
             say
             I
             )
             that
             hee
             shall
             be
             saued
             :
             if
             hee
             keepe
             not
             together
             with
             this
             the
             commaundements
             of
             God.
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               enter
               into
               life
               ,
               keepe
               the
               commandements
               :
               thou
               shalt
               not
               kil
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               cōmit
               adultery
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             hypocrits
             may
             doe
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             same
             :
             but
             not
             this
             .
             For
             without
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             which
             hypocrites
             and
             wicked
             Christians
             ,
             haue
             not
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             done
             .
             The
             outward
             shew
             ,
             the
             dead
             faith
             ,
             imaginary
             and
             idle
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             faith
             which
             iustifieth
             :
             but
             the
             liuely
             ,
             true
             ,
             and
             diligent
             faith
             which
             bringeth
             forth
             in
             time
             fruits
             of
             charitie
             .
             For
             as
             true
             fire
             ,
             cannot
             be
             without
             heate
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             that
             the
             fire
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             heat
             it
             giueth
             :
             So
             true
             faith
             cannot
             be
             without
             good
             works
             :
             and
             the
             more
             the
             faith
             is
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             it
             worketh
             .
             And
             contrariwise
             :
             as
             the
             painted
             fire
             warmeth
             not
             ,
             as
             little
             also
             the
             dead
             faith
             worketh
             :
             for
             being
             dead
             ,
             how
             shall
             it
             worke
             .
             Such
             a
             perfection
             doth
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             require
             in
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             onely
             good
             ,
             and
             commit
             no
             euill
             ,
             but
             willeth
             also
             that
             we
             be
             not
             familiar
             nor
             conuersant
             with
             the
             wicked
             .
             Whereas
             such
             calling
             themselues
             brothers
             ,
             bee
             hypocrites
             ,
             vniust
             and
             impious
             .
             So
             commaundeth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             5.
             1.
             
             If
             any
             man
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             calling
             himselfe
             a
             brother
             ,
             shall
             be
             a
             fornicator
             ,
             a
             couetous
             person
             ,
             an
             idolater
             ,
             an
             euill
             speaker
             ,
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             a
             theefe
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             one
             eate
             not
             .
             The
             cause
             why
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             familiar
             with
             such
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             epistle
             to
             the
             Thessal
             .
             chap.
             3.
             14.
             he
             sheweth
             .
             And
             conuerse
             not
             with
             him
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             hee
             may
             bee
             ashamed
             .
             And
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             he
             commandeth
             vs
             to
             depart
             from
             them
             which
             make
             dissentions
             .
             And
             2.
             
             Ioh.
             vers
             .
             10.
             it
             is
             commanded
             we
             should
             not
             salute
             them
             .
             To
             receiue
             then
             and
             enioy
             the
             benefit
             of
             Christs
             sacrifice
             ,
             such
             ought
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             mentioned
             )
             to
             be
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             Hee
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             perfect
             ,
             (
             for
             who
             shall
             hee
             bee
             ?
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             man
             but
             finneth
             ,
             and
             sith
             the
             iust
             man
             falleth
             seuen
             times
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             many
             times
             a
             day
             :
             if
             he
             fall
             seuen
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             what
             will
             hee
             doe
             all
             his
             life
             long
             ?
             fall
             and
             rise
             againe
             .
             )
             He
             that
             shall
             not
             then
             be
             so
             perfect
             ,
             let
             him
             desire
             so
             to
             be
             :
             let
             him
             sigh
             and
             bewayle
             his
             imperfection
             before
             the
             Lord
             :
             let
             him
             beseech
             him
             of
             grace
             to
             become
             perfect
             .
             Let
             him
             beleeue
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             so
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             accept
             this
             good
             desire
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             so
             contrite
             and
             humble
             heart
             :
             and
             so
             will
             he
             supply
             the
             faults
             of
             our
             imperfections
             ,
             and
             not
             impute
             them
             vnto
             vs.
             And
             thus
             shall
             we
             enioy
             the
             benefite
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             which
             Christ
             our
             high
             and
             onely
             Priest
             once
             offered
             to
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             We
             haue
             proued
             Christ
             onely
             to
             be
             our
             Priest
             ,
             and
             onelie
             his
             body
             &
             bloud
             which
             he
             once
             offered
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             to
             be
             the
             only
             and
             vnreiterable
             sacrifice
             expiatorie
             ,
             whereby
             our
             sinnes
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             we
             for
             euer
             sanctified
             .
             Let
             vs
             now
             (
             as
             we
             promised
             )
             treat
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             holy
             supper
             ,
             and
             so
             wil
             we
             conclude
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             knowing
             our
             carelesnesse
             ,
             
             negligence
             &
             forgetfulnes
             of
             the
             things
             which
             concern
             our
             saluation
             ,
             that
             we
             shuld
             not
             forget
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             death
             &
             passion
             ,
             did
             institute
             the
             most
             holy
             sacrament
             of
             his
             precious
             body
             ,
             which
             he
             gaue
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             &
             of
             his
             precious
             bloud
             ,
             which
             he
             shed
             in
             his
             passion
             :
             which
             sacramēt
             he
             wold
             shuld
             be
             vnto
             vs
             a
             memoriall
             of
             al
             that
             which
             he
             suffred
             for
             vs
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             benefit
             we
             receiue
             by
             his
             death
             &
             passion
             ,
             
               As
               often
               as
               ye
               shal
               do
               this
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             ye
             shall
             celebrate
             the
             holy
             Supper
             )
             
               ye
               shal
               do
               it
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
            
             .
          
           
           
             
               One
               only
               time
               was
               Christ
               offered
               ,
               and
               by
               this
            
             (
             only
             offering
             )
             
               he
               obtained
               for
               vs
               a
               generall
               pardon
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               .
               But
               hee
               would
               we
               should
               alwayes
               remember
               this
               benefit
               :
               And
               to
               help
               our
               memorie
               did
               he
               institute
               this
               sacrament
               ,
               and
               willeth
               wee
               not
               once
               but
               many
               times
               in
               our
               life
               receiue
               it
               .
               The
               institution
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               Euangelists
            
             Matthew
             ,
             Marke
             ,
             and
             Luke
             
               do
               declare
               :
               but
               most
               largely
               Saint
            
             Paul
             
               in
               1.
               
               Cor.
               chap.
               11.
               and
               in
               the
               tenth
               chap.
               he
               beginneth
               also
               to
               intreate
               thereof
               .
               He
               are
               wee
               then
               Saint
            
             Peul
             
               declare
               how
               Christ
               celebrated
               his
               holy
               supper
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               instituted
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               bloud
               .
            
             
             I
             receiued
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Paul
            
             )
             that
             which
             I
             also
             deliuered
             vnto
             you
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             the
             same
             night
             that
             he
             was
             betrayed
             ,
             tooke
             bread
             :
             and
             when
             he
             had
             giuen
             thanks
             he
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             :
             Take
             ,
             eate
             :
             This
             is
             my
             body
             which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
             .
             Do
             this
             in
             remembrance
             of
             mee
             .
             Likewise
             also
             after
             supper
             ,
             he
             tooke
             the
             cup
             ,
             saying
             :
             This
             is
             the
             new
             testament
             in
             my
             bloud
             :
             Do
             this
             as
             often
             as
             you
             shall
             drinke
             it
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
             For
             as
             often
             as
             you
             shall
             eate
             this
             bread
             ,
             and
             drinke
             of
             this
             cup
             ,
             ye
             shall
             shew
             forth
             the
             Lords
             death
             vntill
             his
             comming
             .
             Whosoeuer
             therefore
             shall
             eate
             this
             bread
             ,
             and
             drinke
             of
             this
             cup
             vnworthily
             ,
             shall
             be
             guiltie
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Let
             then
             a
             man
             proue
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             so
             eate
             of
             that
             bread
             ,
             and
             drinke
             of
             that
             cup.
             For
             who
             so
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             the
             same
             vnworthily
             ,
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             his
             owne
             damnation
             ,
             not
             considering
             the
             Lords
             body
             .
          
           
             We
             haue
             heard
             how
             the
             Lord
             did
             celebrate
             his
             holy
             supper
             and
             instituted
             therein
             the
             most
             holy
             sacrament
             of
             his
             body
             and
             bloud
             .
             The
             same
             order
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             vsed
             in
             celebrating
             of
             it
             ,
             held
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             celebrated
             the
             same
             .
             This
             selfe
             same
             order
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             before
             shewed
             )
             was
             for
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             space
             obserued
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Albeit
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             thousand
             yeares
             were
             accomplished
             ,
             Sathan
             (
             enuying
             the
             great
             benefite
             and
             comfort
             which
             we
             receiue
             with
             this
             sacrament
             )
             began
             to
             alter
             it
             ,
             adding
             thereto
             many
             thinges
             touching
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             .
             But
             the
             thousand
             yeares
             passed
             ,
             the
             whole
             sacrament
             with
             furie
             hee
             cast
             to
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             in
             place
             thereof
             aduaunced
             an
             idoll
             made
             of
             dough
             made
             betweene
             two
             irons
             ,
             which
             they
             adore
             and
             sacrifice
             vnto
             ,
             neither
             more
             nor
             lesse
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             were
             God
             himselfe
             that
             created
             heauen
             
             and
             earth
             .
             But
             in
             all
             this
             time
             of
             so
             great
             ignoraunce
             ,
             and
             Idolatrie
             .
             The
             Lord
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             )
             did
             neuer
             vtterly
             forsake
             his
             Church
             :
             For
             euer
             he
             raised
             vp
             some
             true
             prophet
             ,
             some
             holy
             man
             ,
             or
             men
             ,
             that
             with
             zeale
             of
             the
             Lordes
             house
             ,
             and
             nor
             accompting
             of
             the
             daunger
             whereunto
             they
             thrust
             their
             liues
             reproued
             the
             world
             .
             Because
             through
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             sold
             this
             so
             horrible
             idolatry
             .
             But
             particularly
             in
             these
             our
             times
             hath
             the
             Lord
             shewed
             mercy
             ,
             raysing
             vp
             very
             many
             learned
             &
             godly
             men
             .
             Which
             being
             simple
             poore
             men
             ,
             haue
             with
             great
             zeale
             ,
             opposed
             them selues
             to
             the
             tyranny
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             world
             .
             which
             was
             inchanted
             &
             bewitched
             with
             the
             false
             Doctrine
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             And
             so
             hath
             God
             blessed
             the
             labour
             of
             these
             men
             (
             As
             he
             blessed
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             meane
             &
             simple
             people
             )
             that
             they
             haue
             cast
             to
             the
             earth
             the
             Missa
             ,
             or
             Masse
             ,
             the
             breaden
             God
             ,
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             haue
             raysed
             vp
             and
             haue
             eftsoones
             restored
             the
             holy
             supper
             which
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             night
             before
             he
             should
             suffer
             ,
             celebrated
             with
             his
             disciples
             .
             
               They
               that
               haue
               eyes
               to
               see
               ,
               Let
               them
               see
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               haue
               eares
               to
               heare
               ,
               Let
               them
               heare
               .
            
             That
             seeing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             ,
             All
             the
             world
             may
             iudge
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             we
             say
             .
             I
             will
             here
             set
             downe
             ,
             the
             order
             holden
             in
             our
             Churches
             ,
             which
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             these
             holy
             men
             ,
             hath
             in
             our
             time
             reformed
             ,
             when
             the
             holy
             supper
             is
             celebrated
             .
             Hearken
             then
             O
             Spaine
             ,
             what
             in
             thine
             owne
             Language
             I
             speake
             :
             that
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             vnlearned
             may
             vnderstand
             me
             .
          
           
             
               The
               forme
               which
               is
               holden
               in
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               of
               celebration
               of
               the
               holie
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 before
                 the
                 supper
                 is
                 celebratae
                 .
                 The
                 minister
                 doth
                 warne
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 each
                 one
                 dispose
                 ,
                 and
                 prepare
                 himselfe
                 to
                 receiue
                 it
                 worthily
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 reuerence
                 as
                 is
                 meete
                 ,
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 youthes
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 now
                 attayned
                 to
                 yeares
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 present
                 themselues
                 to
                 receiue
                 it
                 before
                 they
                 he
                 well
                 instructed
                 and
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 made
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 if
                 therebe
                 any
                 straungers
                 ,
                 or
                 newe
                 commers
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 as
                 yet
              
               
               rude
               and
               ignorant
               in
               religion
               ,
               that
               they
               come
               &
               present
               themselues
               to
               be
               taught
               particularly
               in
               that
               which
               is
               meete
               for
               them
               to
               know
               :
               &
               the
               day
               on
               which
               they
               celebrate
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               minister
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               sermon
               ,
               toucheth
               somewhat
               concerning
               the
               misteries
               :
               Or
               if
               neede
               require
               ,
               his
               whole
               sermon
               treateth
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               supper
               :
               to
               declare
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               what
               the
               Lord
               ,
               by
               this
               mistery
               ,
               will
               say
               ,
               &
               giue
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               And
               how
               we
               ought
               to
               receiue
               it
               .
               After
               that
               the
               minister
               hath
               publiquely
               prayed
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               the
               generall
               confession
               ,
               &
               after
               the
               confession
               of
               faith
               made
               ,
               to
               witnes
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               all
               wil
               liue
               &
               die
               in
               the
               doctrin
               &
               Christian
               religion
               .
               The
               table
               being
               prepared
               ,
               &
               the
               bread
               &
               wine
               vpō
               it
               ,
               he
               thus
               aloud
               speaketh
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             institution
             of
             the
             holy
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           
             Let
             vs
             heare
             how
             Iesus
             Christ
             did
             institute
             vnto
             vs
             his
             holy
             supper
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             S.
             Paule
             in
             the
             11.
             chapter
             of
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             declareth
             .
          
           
             I
             receiued
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             we
             haue
             before
             recited
             .
          
           
             
               The
               forme
               of
               excomunication
               and
               excluding
               from
               the
               holy
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               these
               which
               be
               not
               worthy
               to
               receiue
               it
               .
            
             
               We
               haue
               heard
               (
               brethren
               )
               how
               the
               Lord
               celebrated
               the
               supper
               with
               his
               disciples
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               vnto
               vs
               :
               that
               straungers
               ,
               to
               wit
               those
               which
               be
               not
               of
               the
               fellowship
               of
               his
               faithfull
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               vnto
               it
               :
               Following
               therefore
               this
               rule
               :
               in
               the
               name
               ,
               &
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               I
               excommunicate
               all
               Idolaters
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
               contempners
               of
               God
               ,
               heretiques
               ,
               &
               all
               Schismatiques
               which
               make
               sects
               a
               part
               ,
               to
               break
               the
               vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               all
               periured
               persons
               :
               all
               that
               be
               disobedient
               to
               their
               fathers
               and
               mothers
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               superious
               ,
               all
               seditious
               persons
               ,
               factious
               traytors
               ,
               contentious
               persons
               ,
               adulterours
               ,
               fornicators
               ,
               thieues
               ,
               dauncers
               ,
               manslayers
               ,
               euill
               speakers
               ,
               deceiuers
               ,
               couetous
               persons
               ,
               he
               &
               she
               witches
               ,
               vsurers
               ,
               raysers
               of
               false
               witnes
               ,
               robbers
               ,
               drunkards
               ,
               gluttons
               &
               all
               those
               that
               liue
               scandalously
               :
               denouncing
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               abstaine
               from
               this
               holy
               table
               :
               that
               they
               foule
               not
               ,
               nor
               defile
               the
               holie
               meat
               ,
               which
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               giueth
               to
               his
               houshold
               and
               faithfull
               only
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               exhortation
               ,
               wherein
               is
               declared
               what
               is
               the
               vse
               ,
               and
               fruit
               of
               the
               supper
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               after
               S.
               Paules
               admonition
               ,
               let
               euery
               man
               proue
               and
               examine
               his
               conscience
               ,
               to
               knowe
               if
               hee
               haue
               true
               repentaunce
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               if
               hee
               abhorre
               them
               ,
               grieuing
               to
               haue
               cōmitted
               them
               ,
               against
               the
               diuine
               goodnes
               &
               desireth
               thenceforth
               to
               liue
               holily
               according
               to
               the
               wil
               of
               God.
               And
               aboue
               all
               if
               he
               haue
               his
               trust
               in
               the
               diuine
               mercie
               ,
               &
               seeke
               wholy
               his
               saluation
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
               And
               if
               all
               Enmitie
               and
               rancour
               layd
               aside
               ,
               hee
               haue
               a
               good
               purpose
               to
               liue
               with
               his
               neighbours
               in
               concord
               and
               brotherly
               loue
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               haue
               this
               testimony
               in
               our
               hart
               before
               God
               ,
               we
               nothing
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               accepteth
               and
               acknowledgeth
               vs
               for
               his
               sonnes
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               directeth
               his
               word
               to
               vs
               ,
               to
               admit
               vs
               vnto
               his
               Table
               ,
               and
               communicate
               this
               sacrament
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               which
               hee
               commnnicated
               to
               his
               disciples
               .
               And
               albeit
               wee
               feele
               in
               our selues
               great
               weakenesse
               and
               misery
               :
               As
               not
               yet
               to
               haue
               perfection
               of
               faith
               .
               But
               to
               bee
               inclined
               to
               vnbeliefe
               and
               distrust
               ,
               and
               as
               not
               to
               bee
               so
               fully
               addicted
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               a
               zeale
               ,
               as
               wee
               ought
               :
               But
               to
               fight
               continually
               with
               the
               Iustes
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               Notwithstanding
               this
               hath
               the
               Lord
               shewed
               vs
               this
               mercy
               ,
               to
               haue
               imprinted
               in
               our
               harts
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               resist
               all
               incredulity
               :
               and
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               a
               desire
               and
               affection
               to
               renounce
               our
               owne
               inclinations
               and
               corrupt
               desires
               ,
               to
               follow
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               obey
               his
               holie
               commandements
               :
               Sure
               we
               are
               ,
               that
               the
               vices
               and
               imperfections
               remaine
               in
               vs
               cannot
               let
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               receiue
               vs
               &
               make
               vs
               worthy
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               his
               good
               things
               in
               this
               spirituall
               banquet
               .
               For
               wee
               come
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               protest
               ,
               that
               in
               our selues
               wee
               are
               perfect
               or
               iust
               :
               But
               contrarywise
               in
               seeking
               with
               great
               desire
               our
               life
               in
               Christ
               :
               wee
               confesse
               ,
               that
               we
               abide
               in
               death
               .
               This
               sacramēt
               vnderstand
               we
               to
               be
               a
               medecine
               for
               those
               which
               are
               needy
               in
               spirtuall
               infirmities
               ,
               &
               that
               all
               the
               dignitie
               ,
               which
               Christ
               our
               redeemer
               requireth
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               is
               to
               know
               vs
               to
               haue
               sorrow
               and
               hartie
               griefe
               for
               our
               offences
               :
               and
               to
               settle
               all
               our
               delight
               ioy
               &
               contentment
               only
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               First
               doe
               we
               beleeue
               these
               promises
               which
               Iesus
               Christ
               (
               who
               
               is
               the
               infallible
               and
               eternall
               truth
               )
               pronounced
               with
               his
               mouth
               .
               To
               wit
               :
               that
               he
               will
               truly
               make
               vs
               partakers
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               &
               bloud
               To
               the
               end
               ,
               we
               may
               wholy
               possesse
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               liue
               in
               vs
               &
               we
               in
               him
               .
               And
               although
               we
               see
               not
               the
               thing
               giuen
               ,
               but
               only
               bread
               &
               wine
               :
               yet
               are
               we
               sure
               ,
               he
               wil
               spiritually
               fulfil
               in
               our
               harts
               all
               that
               which
               he
               out
               wardly
               sheweth
               by
               these
               visible
               signes
               .
               He
               is
               (
               I
               would
               say
               )
               the
               heauenly
               bread
               to
               feede
               vs
               ,
               &
               nourish
               vs
               vnto
               life
               eternal
               .
               Let
               vs
               not
               then
               be
               vngrateful
               to
               the
               infinit
               goodnes
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               sauiour
               ,
               who
               setteth
               before
               vs
               vpon
               this
               holy
               table
               ,
               all
               his
               riches
               to
               distribute
               the
               same
               vnto
               vs.
               For
               in
               giuing
               himself
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               he
               doth
               witnes
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               good
               things
               ,
               are
               wholy
               ours
               .
               Let
               vs
               therfore
               receiue
               this
               sacramēt
               as
               a
               most
               certaine
               pledge
               :
               wherby
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               death
               &
               passiō
               is
               imputed
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               for
               righteousnes
               :
               As
               if
               we
               our selues
               in
               our
               own
               persons
               had
               suffered
               .
               Let
               vs
               not
               be
               so
               peruerse
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               &
               nature
               to
               refuse
               ,
               to
               reioyce
               ,
               &
               enioy
               this
               diuine
               banquet
               ,
               wherunto
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               doth
               so
               gently
               inuite
               vs.
               But
               with
               great
               esteeme
               of
               the
               dignitie
               of
               this
               most
               precious
               guift
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               graceth
               vs
               to
               present
               we
               our selues
               vnto
               him
               with
               a
               burning
               zeale
               and
               faithful
               hart
               ,
               that
               he
               make
               vs
               capable
               to
               receiue
               him
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               end
               ,
               lift
               we
               vp
               our
               minds
               &
               harts
               vnto
               him
               :
               there
               where
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               father
               :
               from
               whēce
               we
               expect
               him
               for
               our
               redemptiō
               .
               And
               let
               vs
               not
               be
               occupied
               ,
               nor
               dwel
               vppō
               these
               earthly
               &
               corruptible
               elements
               :
               which
               we
               see
               with
               the
               eyes
               ,
               &
               touch
               with
               the
               hands
               ,
               to
               seeke
               him
               in
               thē
               :
               as
               though
               hee
               were
               inclosed
               in
               the
               bread
               &
               wine
               .
               For
               thē
               shall
               our
               soules
               (
               being
               so
               lifted
               vp
               aboue
               all
               earthly
               things
               )
               be
               disposed
               to
               be
               fed
               &
               quickened
               with
               his
               substaūce
               ,
               to
               come
               vnto
               heauē
               ,
               &
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdōe
               of
               God
               ,
               where
               he
               remayneth
               .
               Content
               we
               then
               our selues
               to
               hold
               the
               bread
               ,
               &
               wine
               ,
               for
               signes
               &
               testimonies
               ,
               seking
               spiritually
               the
               truth
               ,
               where
               the
               word
               of
               God
               doth
               promise
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 ministers
                 distribute
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cup
                 hauing
                 first
                 admonished
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 with
                 all
                 reuerence
                 &
                 by
                 order
                 to
                 receiue
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 sung
                 some
                 psalmes
                 in
                 the
                 congregatiō
                 ,
                 or
                 read
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voyce
                 some
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 scripture
                 ,
                 agreiug
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 sacramēt
                 is
                 signified
                 ,
                 &
                 whē
                 all
                 haue
                 cōmunicated
                 ,
                 they
                 kneele
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 &
                 giue
                 thanks
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               thankesgiuing
               after
               the
               communion
            
             
             
               We
               giue
               thee
               euerlasting
               thanks
               &
               praise
               ,
               eternall
               and
               heauenly
               father
               ;
               for
               the
               clemencie
               which
               thou
               hast
               vsed
               towards
               vs
               in
               communicating
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               so
               great
               a
               benefit
               :
               being
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               miserable
               sinners
               ,
               and
               in
               hauing
               made
               vs
               partakers
               of
               the
               communion
               of
               thy
               son
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               Whom
               thou
               deliueredst
               ouer
               to
               death
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               now
               giuest
               him
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               for
               foode
               ,
               and
               nourishment
               of
               euerlasting
               life
               :
               Haue
               mercie
               also
               vppon
               vs
               ,
               and
               neuer
               suffer
               vs
               to
               forget
               these
               thinges
               so
               worthie
               of
               thee
               :
               But
               hauing
               them
               imprinted
               in
               our
               harts
               ,
               we
               may
               alwayes
               growe
               &
               be
               strengthened
               in
               faith
               ,
               effectuall
               to
               all
               good
               works
               .
               And
               that
               this
               doing
               ,
               we
               may
               order
               ,
               &
               proceede
               all
               our
               life
               time
               holily
               ,
               to
               the
               aduauncement
               of
               thy
               glory
               ,
               and
               edification
               of
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               thy
               son
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               vnity
               of
               the
               holy
               spirit
               liueth
               &
               raigneth
               with
               thee
               the
               true
               God
               euerlasting
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               done
               ,
               the
               minister
               with
               this
               blessing
               dispatcheth
               the
               people
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Lord
               commaundeth
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               blesse
               the
               people
               .
               Numb
               .
               9
               :
               24.
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               blesse
               you
               ,
               and
               saue
               you
               ,
               the
               Lord
               make
               his
               face
               shine
               vpon
               you
               ,
               &
               be
               merciful
               vnto
               you
               .
               The
               Lord
               turne
               his
               fauourable
               c●ūtenance
               towards
               you
               &
               giue
               you
               his
               peace
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               the
               vulgar
               tongue
               is
               all
               this
               sayd
               that
               all
               small
               ,
               and
               great
               ,
               learned
               ,
               and
               vnlearned
               may
               vnderstand
               .
            
             
               Whosoeuer
               without
               passion
               ,
               &
               with
               a
               desire
               to
               be
               assured
               of
               the
               way
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               shall
               read
               this
               which
               we
               haue
               sayd
               ,
               hee
               shall
               easily
               vnderstand
               the
               supper
               which
               now
               we
               celebrate
               in
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               king
               ,
               prophet
               and
               priest
               instituted
               ,
               &
               which
               his
               Apostles
               &
               the
               catholike
               church
               ,
               for
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               did
               celebrate
               :
               And
               contrary
               wise
               ,
               shal
               he
               vnderstand
               the
               Masse
               (
               which
               our
               aduersaries
               at
               this
               day
               celebrete
               )
               to
               haue
               no
               agreement
               with
               the
               holy
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               in
               al
               ,
               &
               by
               al
               ,
               to
               be
               opposit
               vnto
               it
               .
               And
               so
               cōtrary
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               one
               is
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               no
               wise
               can
               be
               :
               where
               the
               masse
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               snpper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &
               where
               the
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               there
               is
               not
               the
               masse
               ,
               For
               how
               can
               light
               and
               darknes
               be
               ioyned
               ,
               the
               table
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &
               the
               table
               of
               diuels
               ,
               
               God
               and
               Belial
               ?
               And
               that
               the
               Christian
               people
               of
               my
               nation
               (
               for
               whose
               cause
               ,
               desiring
               to
               do
               them
               seruice
               ,
               I
               haue
               taken
               this
               paine
               (
               if
               that
               may
               be
               called
               paine
               ,
               which
               the
               person
               with
               great
               content
               and
               desire
               to
               serue
               ,
               and
               doe
               some
               good
               taketh
               )
               may
               easily
               vnderstand
               this
               .
               I
               will
               here
               in
               a
               table
               set
               downe
               ,
               the
               agreement
               ,
               conformity
               ,
               and
               vnity
               ,
               which
               is
               betweene
               the
               holy
               supper
               by
               vs
               in
               our
               reformed
               Churches
               celebrated
               &
               the
               holy
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               then
               will
               I
               set
               downe
               the
               difference
               ,
               disagreement
               ,
               &
               contrariety
               which
               is
               between
               the
               holy
               supper
               ,
               by
               our
               Christ
               instituted
               ,
               and
               the
               prophane
               masse
               ,
               which
               Antichrist
               hath
               inuented
               ,
               and
               sold
               for
               mony
               to
               miserable
               people
               ,
               called
               Christians
               .
               Hee
               whom
               God
               hath
               giuen
               vnderstanding
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               Let
               him
               vnderstand
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               doe
               the
               same
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               holie
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               alone
               ordained
               his
               holy
               supper
               ,
               and
               commanded
               his
               Church
               to
               celebrate
               the
               same
               ,
               As
               he
               himselfe
               ,
               had
               celebrated
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 supper
                 is
                 celebrated
                 neither
                 more
                 nor
                 lesse
                 ,
                 then
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 did
                 celebrate
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 by
                 him
                 cōmanded
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 
                   Mat.
                   26.
                   26.
                   
                   Mar.
                
                 14.
                 22.
                 
                 Luke
                 22.
                 19.
                 
                 &
                 S.
                 Paule
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 24
                 ,
                 do
                 declare
                 .
                 Therefore
                 is
                 our
                 supper
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 prophane
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Masse
                 hath
                 bene
                 made
                 by
                 many
                 Popes
                 :
                 For
                 one
                 Pope
                 made
                 the
                 confite
                 or
                 ,
                 another
                 the
                 introit
                 ,
                 another
                 the
                 Kyri-elecson
                 :
                 another
                 the
                 
                   Gloria
                   in
                   excelsis
                
                 :
                 another
                 the
                 Gradual
                 ,
                 another
                 the
                 Offertorie
                 :
                 another
                 the
                 Cannon
                 :
                 another
                 the
                 Memento
                 another
                 the
                 Teigitur
                 another
                 the
                 Cōmunicātes
                 ,
                 another
                 ordayned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bread
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 should
                 be
                 vnleuened
                 ,
                 another
                 that
                 water
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 wine
                 .
                 Another
                 cōmanded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bread
                 shuld
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 heauē
                 &
                 earth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Another
                 made
                 the
                 
                   Agnus
                   Dei.
                
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 sayd
                 ,
                 of
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 masse
                 .
                 Christ
                 made
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 nor
                 cōmanded
                 his
                 faithfull
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 .
                 Diuers
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 sundry
                 times
                 did
                 inuent
                 
                 them
                 .
                 Whereuppon
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 Christ
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 did
                 institute
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Apostles
                 sayd
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               holy
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Christ
               entending
               to
               celebrate
               his
               Supper
               ,
               changed
               not
               his
               garments
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 change
                 not
                 their
                 garments
                 .
                 Therefore
                 is
                 our
                 Supper
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 prophane
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Popish
                 Priest
                 (
                 going
                 to
                 say
                 his
                 Masse
                 )
                 doth
                 nought
                 els
                 but
                 cloth
                 and
                 vncloth
                 :
                 and
                 euery
                 garment
                 that
                 hee
                 putteth
                 on
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 carrieth
                 great
                 mysteries
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 without
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 poore
                 people
                 still
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 haue
                 forged
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 saying
                 Masse
                 must
                 haue
                 his
                 head
                 &
                 beard
                 shaued
                 ,
                 &
                 vpon
                 his
                 head
                 a
                 circle
                 of
                 haire
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cal
                 a
                 crown
                 :
                 wherein
                 they
                 follow
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 did
                 weare
                 head
                 nor
                 beard
                 shauen
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 imitate
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 whom
                 Baruch
                 ,
                 chap.
                 6.
                 and
                 30.
                 reporteth
                 to
                 haue
                 had
                 their
                 heades
                 and
                 beardes
                 shauen
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               holy
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Christ
               vsed
               common
               bread
               ,
               serued
               at
               the
               table
               ,
               when
               hee
               supped
               with
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 also
                 do
                 vse
                 common
                 bread
                 ,
                 therefore
                 is
                 our
                 Supper
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 prophane
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Popish
                 priest
                 must
                 expresly
                 vse
                 other
                 maner
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 baked
                 betweene
                 two
                 yrons
                 ,
                 which
                 properly
                 is
                 no
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 wafers
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               holy
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Christ
               made
               his
               Supper
               vppon
               a
               table
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 do
                 also
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Supper
                 vpon
                 a
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vpon
                 an
                 altar
                 .
                 An
                 altar
                 is
                 for
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 ceased
                 with
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Therefore
                 neede
                 we
                 no
                 altar
                 .
                 A
                 table
                 is
                 to
                 suppe
                 on
                 .
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 cals
                 it
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 chap.
                 11.
                 20.
                 whereuppon
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 Supper
                 ,
                 vpon
                 a
                 table
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 an
                 altar
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 :
                 therefore
                 is
                 our
                 supper
                 ,
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 prophane
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Popish
                 Priest
                 must
                 haue
                 an
                 altar
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calleth
                 consecrated
                 .
                 An
                 altar
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 hole
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 whereof
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 )
                 is
                 put
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 some
                 reliques
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 altar
                 be
                 not
                 consecrate
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 he
                 haue
                 a
                 marble
                 stone
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 a
                 consecrate
                 altar
                 in
                 the
                 border
                 whereof
                 are
                 little
                 peeces
                 of
                 cloth
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cal
                 Corporales
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 Durandus
                 in
                 his
                 booke
                 intituled
                 
                   Rationale
                   diuinorum
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 diligently
                 trauelled
                 to
                 declare
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Suppet
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               holy
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Christ
               ,
               in
               celebrating
               his
               supper
               ,
               preached
               and
               taught
               his
               Apostels
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 refoumed
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 supper
                 is
                 neuer
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 minister
                 doth
                 preach
                 and
                 teach
                 those
                 that
                 communicate
                 :
                 therefore
                 is
                 our
                 Supper
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 prophane
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Popish
                 priest
                 mumbleth
                 between
                 his
                 teeth
                 certain
                 praiers
                 :
                 he
                 turneth
                 to
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 altar
                 one
                 while
                 his
                 backe
                 ,
                 another
                 while
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 now
                 goeth
                 he
                 from
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 altar
                 vnto
                 another
                 :
                 now
                 he
                 singeth
                 with
                 an
                 high
                 voyce
                 ,
                 now
                 with
                 a
                 low
                 voyce
                 :
                 now
                 liftes
                 hee
                 vp
                 his
                 armes
                 ,
                 now
                 he
                 casteth
                 them
                 downe
                 :
                 he
                 lifts
                 vp
                 the
                 traine
                 of
                 his
                 cope
                 ,
                 holding
                 a
                 candle
                 or
                 wax
                 burning
                 .
                 Briefly
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 wholly
                 madde
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 countenance
                 to
                 vse
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 shew
                 when
                 Christ
                 or
                 his
                 Apostles
                 did
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 commāded
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Therfore
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 not
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               holy
               Super
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Christ
               in
               celebrating
               of
               his
               Supper
               ,
               spake
               in
               the
               vulgar
               tongue
               that
               all
               might
               vnderstand
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 sayd
                 when
                 we
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 is
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 vulgar
                 tongue
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 :
                 therefore
                 is
                 our
                 Supper
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 prophane
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Masse
                 a
                 strāge
                 tongue
                 is
                 vsed
                 ,
                 which
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Massing
                 priests
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 wholly
                 contrary
                 to
                 S.
                 Paules
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 where
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 tongue
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               holy
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Christ
               in
               the
               Supper
               first
               brake
               the
               bread
               ,
               and
               then
               gaue
               it
               to
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 celebrating
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 first
                 breaketh
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 giueth
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 communicants
                 ,
                 therefore
                 is
                 our
                 supper
                 ,
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 prophane
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Popish
                 Priest
                 in
                 his
                 Masse
                 ,
                 obserueth
                 not
                 this
                 order
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 first
                 speaketh
                 certaine
                 words
                 ouer
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 breaketh
                 it
                 (
                 or
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 accidents
                 of
                 bread
                 (
                 by
                 they
                 )
                 is
                 transubstātiated
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 first
                 brake
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 spake
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               holy
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Christ
               after
               he
               had
               broken
               the
               bread
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Hoc
                 est
                 corpus
                 meum
              
               ,
               
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             
               
                 The
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 saith
                 and
                 doth
                 the
                 Minister
                 without
                 ought
                 adding
                 or
                 diminishing
                 :
                 therfore
                 is
                 our
                 Supper
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Prophane
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Popish
                 Priest
                 speaketh
                 the
                 words
                 without
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 bread
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 Christs
                 wordes
                 ,
                 addeth
                 thereto
                 this
                 word
                 enim
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Hoc
                   est
                   enim
                   corpus
                   meum
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               holy
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Christ
               sitting
               at
               the
               Table
               with
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               sayd
               :
               
                 Take
                 and
                 eate
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 saith
                 the
                 minister
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 celebrateth
                 the
                 Supper
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 ioyntly
                 with
                 him
                 doe
                 communicate
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 swallow
                 vp
                 all
                 :
                 therefore
                 is
                 our
                 Supper
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 prophane
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Popish
                 Priest
                 (
                 all
                 being
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 )
                 onely
                 sheweth
                 them
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 and
                 giueth
                 nought
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 glutton
                 ,
                 keepeth
                 all
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 eateth
                 it
                 alone
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 contrary
                 to
                 Christes
                 institution
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 custome
                 also
                 of
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 :
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Cannons
                 of
                 Anacletus
                 and
                 Calixtus
                 plainely
                 appeareth
                 .
                 Where
                 vnder
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ordayned
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 consecration
                 ,
                 all
                 should
                 communicate
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 ordayned
                 in
                 the
                 Cannons
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Tholouse
                 .
                 Whereuppon
                 it
                 plainely
                 followeth
                 that
                 the
                 Masse
                 (
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 was
                 neuer
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 instituted
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 celebrated
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 now
                 heare
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Cannons
                 excommunicate
                 .
                 Seeing
                 that
                 hearing
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 they
                 communicate
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Priest
                 onely
                 taketh
                 it
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 eateth
                 it
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                 contrarie
                 to
                 rhat
                 which
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ordayned
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               holy
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Christ
               gaue
               not
               the
               bread
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               wine
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Drinke
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
              
               ,
               Matth.
               chap.
               26.
               27.
               
               And
               as
               saith
               Saint
               Marke
               chap.
               14.
               verse
               23.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 dranke
                 all
              
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minister
                 giueth
                 not
                 the
                 bread
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 wine
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Drinke
                   yee
                   all
                   of
                   this
                
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 drinke
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 therefore
                 is
                 our
                 supper
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 prophane
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Popish
                 Priest
                 onely
                 giueth
                 the
                 consecrated
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 wine
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 wholly
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 custome
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 the
                 ancient
                 Doctors
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 communicated
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 :
                 and
                 condemned
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 communicated
                 in
                 one
                 kind
                 only
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Consecra
                   .
                   Dist
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Cap.
                   Comperimus
                
                 appeareth
                 :
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 receiue
                 not
                 the
                 sacrament
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 refuse
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 be
                 sacrilegious
                 infidels
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               holy
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Christ
               gaue
               the
               bread
               by
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               the
               wine
               by
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minister
                 giueth
                 the
                 bread
                 by
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wine
                 by
                 it selfe
                 :
                 beleeuing
                 the
                 bread
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wine
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sacramēt
                 of
                 his
                 bloud
                 :
                 therefore
                 is
                 our
                 Supper
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 prophane
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Popish
                 Priest
                 doth
                 first
                 consecrate
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thinketh
                 ,
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 .
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 after
                 breaking
                 it
                 in
                 3
                 parts
                 :
                 one
                 part
                 whereof
                 he
                 letteth
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 wine
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 mingleth
                 thē
                 together
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 he
                 himselfe
                 deuoureth
                 .
                 Sauing
                 that
                 once
                 a
                 yeare
                 ,
                 whē
                 the
                 people
                 communicate
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 giueth
                 them
                 the
                 consecrate
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 consecrate
                 wine
                 ,
                 he
                 neuer
                 giueth
                 to
                 the
                 communicants
                 .
                 Who
                 thinketh
                 this
                 to
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               hoy
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Christ
               ordained
               his
               holy
               supper
               in
               memoriall
               of
               his
               death
               &
               passion
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               once
               offered
               vp
               his
               body
               and
               bloud
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               for
               vs.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Supper
                 which
                 we
                 celebrate
                 is
                 in
                 memorial
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 once
                 offered
                 his
                 bodie
                 and
                 bloud
                 for
                 vs
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 :
                 therefore
                 is
                 our
                 supper
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 prophane
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 popish
                 Priest
                 saith
                 his
                 Masse
                 in
                 memoriall
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 both
                 he
                 and
                 she
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 oftentimes
                 do
                 they
                 hold
                 for
                 Saints
                 ,
                 whose
                 soules
                 are
                 burning
                 in
                 heil
                 .
                 Hee
                 sayth
                 his
                 Masse
                 also
                 to
                 find
                 things
                 which
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 money
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 vseth
                 the
                 Masse
                 for
                 a
                 plaister
                 or
                 drugge
                 against
                 all
                 infirmities
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 :
                 hee
                 sacrificeth
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 presenteth
                 him
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 Which
                 Christ
                 ,
                 did
                 once
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 he
                 onely
                 ,
                 could
                 euer
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Because
                 (
                 as
                 Saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 chap.
                 vers
                 .
                 26.
                 )
                 it
                 behoued
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 which
                 purged
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 innocent
                 ,
                 pure
                 ,
                 separate
                 from
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 which
                 needed
                 not
                 euery
                 day
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 first
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 This
                 Christ
                 once
                 perfourmed
                 ,
                 offering
                 vp
                 himselfe
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 Examine
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 the
                 popish
                 priests
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 farre
                 off
                 they
                 are
                 from
                 that
                 puritie
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 behoueth
                 the
                 Priest
                 to
                 haue
                 ,
                 that
                 offered
                 the
                 expiatorie
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 will
                 appeare
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Many
               other
               things
               there
               be
               ,
               wherein
               the
               holy
               Supper
               &
               the
               Masse
               do
               differ
               &
               are
               contrary
               :
               as
               in
               so
               many
               mouings
               ,
               iestures
               ,
               childish
               fopperies
               ,
               maskings
               &
               apish
               toyes
               done
               in
               the
               Masse
               ,
               which
               Chhrist
               neuer
               did
               ,
               nor
               once
               thought
               of
               .
               The
               Lord
               in
               celebrating
               his
               supper
               neuer
               commanded
               men
               to
               make
               Saints
               their
               intercessors
               ,
               nor
               to
               call
               vpon
               them
               ,
               nor
               to
               kisse
               nor
               worship
               images
               ,
               nor
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               dead
               in
               purgatory
               ;
               nor
               not
               taking
               nor
               eating
               the
               sacrament
               ,
               beleeuing
               it
               to
               bee
               God
               ,
               to
               worship
               it
               ,
               nor
               to
               keepe
               it
               in
               the
               boxe
               ,
               nor
               carry
               it
               in
               procession
               ,
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               streets
               couered
               with
               boughes
               ,
               the
               walles
               hanged
               with
               fine
               Tapisterie
               of
               silke
               ,
               gold
               ,
               and
               cloth
               of
               gold
               ,
               with
               castles
               and
               much
               iollitie
               ,
               &c.
               
               Who
               commanded
               thē
               to
               do
               these
               things
               ?
               Not
               Christ
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               simplicitie
               did
               celebrate
               the
               holy
               supper
               .
               The
               wisdome
               of
               the
               flesh
               being
               enemy
               to
               God
               ,
               hath
               brought
               them
               into
               the
               Church
               to
               make
               vs
               forget
               the
               memorie
               of
               the
               benefite
               of
               Christs
               death
               and
               passion
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               we
               wil
               cite
               certaine
               histories
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Christian
               Reader
               shall
               clearely
               see
               what
               account
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Cleargie
               make
               of
               their
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               which
               they
               affirme
               to
               be
               God.
               
            
             
               Gregory
               7.
               for
               that
               he
               demanded
               a
               reuelation
               of
               the
               Host
               against
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               answer
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               &
               burned
               it
               .
            
             
               Victor
               3.
               died
               of
               poyson
               ,
               which
               his
               subdeacon
               in
               saying
               of
               Masse
               ,
               put
               into
               the
               chalice
               .
            
             
               A
               Dominicke
               Friar
               ,
               gaue
               poyson
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Henry
               7.
               
            
             
               Sixtus
               4.
               commanded
               that
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               eleuation
               ,
               the-murder
               should
               begin
               :
               and
               so
               it
               was
               performed
               at
               Florence
               .
            
             
               A
               certaine
               Inquisitor
               at
               Barcelona
               ,
               called
               Molon
               ,
               clipped
               the
               Host
               with
               a
               paire
               of
               sheers
               .
            
             
               Foure
               Augustine
               Friars
               which
               were
               hanged
               at
               Seuill
               ,
               said
               Masse
               without
               any
               intention
               of
               consecration
               .
               The
               same
               haue
               many
               other
               Priests
               done
               also
               :
               and
               so
               by
               their
               owne
               Cannons
               haue
               caused
               all
               that
               heard
               their
               Masse
               to
               commit
               idolatrie
               .
            
             
               That
               being
               (
               as
               it
               is
               )
               true
               which
               we
               haue
               said
               and
               proued
               of
               the
               Masse
               :
               with
               very
               iust
               title
               ,
               and
               good
               and
               sound
               conscience
               
               do
               we
               detest
               it
               as
               a
               prophanatiō
               of
               the
               holy
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               There
               is
               then
               no
               cause
               why
               any
               shuld
               condemne
               vs
               ,
               for
               sedicious
               heretikes
               or
               schismatikes
               ,
               if
               abhorring
               the
               Masse
               ,
               &
               flying
               the
               same
               ,
               we
               follow
               and
               imbrace
               the
               holy
               supper
               which
               Iesus
               Christ
               iustituted
               ,
               his
               Apostles
               and
               our
               forefathers
               for
               the
               space
               of
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               celebrated
               .
               Would
               God
               for
               that
               onely
               sacrifice
               sake
               ,
               which
               his
               sonne
               our
               high
               and
               onely
               Priest
               offered
               vnto
               him
               )
               that
               all
               our
               Spaniards
               would
               know
               (
               as
               other
               nations
               do
               already
               know
               )
               what
               the
               Pope
               is
               ,
               what
               things
               are
               his
               Buls
               ,
               which
               be
               nought
               els
               but
               mockeries
               ,
               which
               he
               maketh
               of
               vs
               :
               what
               is
               his
               authoritie
               which
               is
               nought
               els
               but
               vanitie
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               hath
               many
               yeares
               deceiued
               vs
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               know
               that
               when
               the
               Pope
               curseth
               vs
               ,
               then
               God
               doth
               blesse
               vs
               :
               would
               God
               they
               would
               know
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               masse
               to
               be
               diuelishnesse
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               a
               prophanation
               of
               the
               holy
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Very
               hard
               will
               it
               be
               for
               them
               (
               I
               know
               well
               )
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               bene
               borne
               ,
               brought
               vp
               ,
               &
               growne
               old
               in
               the
               contrary
               .
               But
               if
               the
               holy
               spirit
               giue
               them
               grace
               to
               reade
               ,
               compare
               ,
               conferre
               ,
               &
               cōfront
               that
               which
               we
               haue
               sayd
               in
               these
               two
               Treatises
               ,
               with
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               very
               easie
               it
               shall
               be
               vnto
               them
               :
               wherby
               euery
               faithfull
               and
               catholike
               Christian
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               in
               generall
               ought
               to
               be
               ruled
               &
               gouerned
               .
               Our
               Spaniards
               in
               this
               should
               imitate
               those
               of
               Berea
               :
               
               who
               (
               as
               saith
               S.
               Luke
               in
               his
               history
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               )
               searched
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               know
               if
               that
               which
               Paul
               preached
               were
               the
               word
               of
               God
               or
               no.
               If
               that
               wee
               haue
               said
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               no
               time
               ,
               no
               custome
               ,
               how
               ancient
               soeuer
               ,
               ought
               to
               preuaile
               against
               it
               .
               And
               if
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               lies
               ,
               falshood
               and
               error
               haue
               for
               a
               little
               or
               long
               time
               oppressed
               and
               darkened
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               errour
               ought
               to
               giue
               place
               ,
               as
               maugre
               the
               same
               it
               shall
               giue
               :
               and
               so
               truth
               ,
               
                 iure
                 Postliminij
              
               (
               as
               say
               the
               lawes
               )
               shall
               reenter
               his
               possession
               .
               And
               albeit
               an
               olde
               custome
               is
               very
               hardly
               left
               ,
               yet
               none
               ought
               to
               preferre
               such
               custome
               to
               reason
               and
               truth
               ,
               do
               euer
               exclude
               and
               expell
               custome
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               when
               with
               reason
               and
               truth
               ,
               for
               reason
               and
               truth
               we
               constraine
               and
               conuince
               our
               aduersaries
               .
               In
               vaine
               do
               they
               oppose
               ancient
               custome
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               saying
               :
               in
               this
               were
               our
               forefathers
               brought
               vp
               :
               in
               this
               did
               they
               die
               :
               In
               this
               were
               wee
               borne
               and
               
               brought
               vp
               ,
               &
               in
               this
               then
               will
               we
               die
               .
               As
               if
               custome
               were
               greater
               then
               the
               truth
               .
               This
               is
               euen
               like
               the
               saying
               of
               another
               :
               A
               Moore
               was
               my
               father
               ,
               a
               Moore
               also
               will
               I
               be
               ,
               hauing
               no
               other
               reason
               to
               giue
               but
               custome
               .
               Custome
               without
               truth
               is
               an
               olde
               errour
               :
               and
               errour
               the
               elder
               ,
               the
               more
               dangerous
               it
               is
               .
               Therefore
               leauing
               (
               as
               saith
               Saint
               Cyprian
               in
               his
               epistle
               
                 ad
                 Pompeium
              
               ,
               
               )
               errour
               ,
               let
               vs
               follow
               the
               truth
               .
               knowing
               (
               as
               saith
               
                 Esdras
                 )
                 Truth
                 ouercommeth
              
               :
               as
               it
               is
               written
               :
               Truth
               doth
               &
               shall
               euer
               preuaile
               ,
               and
               liue
               and
               raigne
               eternally
               .
               And
               then
               saith
               the
               same
               S.
               Cyprian
               :
               Blessed
               be
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               ,
               The
               which
               truth
               Christ
               shewing
               in
               his
               Gospell
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               saith
               :
               I
               am
               the
               Truth
               :
               wherefore
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               haue
               Christ
               in
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               abide
               in
               the
               truth
               and
               the
               truth
               abide
               in
               vs.
               Let
               vs
               hold
               that
               which
               is
               the
               truth
               .
               And
               a
               little
               lower
               :
               If
               the
               truth
               in
               any
               thing
               shall
               stagger
               or
               seeme
               doubtfull
               ,
               meete
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               runne
               backe
               to
               the
               originall
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               ordained
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Euangelicall
               and
               Apostolicall
               instruction
               :
               and
               thence
               ariseth
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               which
               wee
               doe
               :
               from
               whence
               the
               order
               and
               originall
               was
               raised
               .
               And
               as
               he
               himselfe
               in
               another
               place
               saith
               :
               What
               men
               haue
               formerly
               done
               ought
               wee
               not
               to
               looke
               :
               but
               to
               that
               which
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               hath
               done
               .
               The
               holy
               Scripture
               is
               the
               most
               certaine
               and
               infallible
               rule
               and
               squire
               ,
               whereby
               all
               our
               actions
               ought
               to
               be
               ruled
               and
               squired
               :
               as
               witnesse
               these
               places
               which
               we
               will
               alleage
               ,
               and
               manie
               others
               ,
               Dauid
               Psal
               .
               119.
               vers
               .
               105.
               sayth
               :
               
                 Thy
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 lanterne
                 to
                 my
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 light
                 vnto
                 my
                 pathes
                 :
              
               Esay
               .
               chap.
               8.
               and
               20.
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               repaire
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               testimonies
               :
               and
               sayth
               :
               that
               they
               which
               do
               not
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               there
               is
               no
               light
               in
               them
               :
               It
               is
               because
               they
               be
               in
               darkenesse
               :
               it
               is
               because
               they
               are
               blind
               ,
               and
               as
               blind
               men
               ,
               goe
               groping
               .
               Saint
               Peter
               speaking
               of
               the
               word
               or
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               saith
               :
               Whereunto
               ,
               yee
               shall
               doe
               well
               to
               giue
               eare
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               candle
               ,
               burning
               in
               an
               obscure
               place
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               holy
               Scripitures
               doe
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               our
               high
               and
               onelie
               Priest
               .
               It
               teacheth
               vs
               that
               hee
               once
               offered
               vp
               himselfe
               ,
               with
               which
               sacrifice
               ,
               being
               of
               infinite
               vertue
               ,
               he
               sanctifieth
               vs
               for
               euer
               .
               
               And
               teacheth
               vs
               that
               there
               is
               no
               other
               sacrifice
               ,
               nor
               was
               ,
               nor
               shal
               be
               ,
               but
               this
               alone
               ,
               by
               which
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               is
               obtained
               ,
               it
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               shall
               offer
               another
               sacrifice
               be
               sides
               this
               ,
               or
               reiterate
               this
               ,
               doth
               most
               great
               iniurie
               to
               Christ
               :
               As
               though
               his
               sacrifice
               (
               which
               was
               Christ
               himselfe
               )
               were
               insufficient
               .
               It
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               ordained
               his
               holy
               supper
               ,
               which
               he
               commandeth
               vs
               to
               celebrat
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               that
               sacrifice
               ,
               which
               he
               one
               only
               time
               offered
               to
               the
               father
               :
               all
               this
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               euery
               thing
               in
               particuler
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               to
               him
               be
               the
               glory
               )
               haue
               we
               sufficiently
               proued
               .
               This
               is
               the
               trueth
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               This
               then
               we
               beleeue
               ,
               his
               Maiestie
               graunt
               vs
               grace
               ,
               not
               onely
               with
               the
               heart
               to
               beleeue
               this
               ,
               which
               he
               in
               his
               holy
               Gospell
               he
               hath
               reuealed
               vnto
               vs
               :
               but
               also
               strength
               and
               constancie
               with
               the
               mouth
               to
               confesse
               it
               :
               and
               to
               suffer
               also
               ,
               for
               this
               faith
               and
               confession
               ,
               whensoeuer
               he
               pleaseth
               with
               persecution
               to
               proue
               vs.
               Concerning
               that
               which
               men
               haue
               of
               their
               owne
               heades
               haue
               inuented
               (
               That
               the
               Pope
               is
               our
               chiefe
               Bishop
               )
               the
               successour
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               the
               vicar
               of
               Christ
               God
               vppon
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               such
               a
               one
               he
               pardoneth
               sinnes
               ,
               
               draweth
               out
               of
               hell
               and
               purgatorie
               what
               soules
               he
               will
               and
               what
               soules
               hee
               will
               hee
               placeth
               in
               heauen
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Masse
               such
               as
               now
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               as
               satisfactorie
               ,
               as
               was
               the
               death
               and
               passion
               of
               Christ
               .
               None
               of
               these
               things
               doth
               the
               holy
               scripture
               teach
               vs
               :
               it
               is
               humane
               inuention
               ,
               and
               diuelish
               lies
               ,
               wherwith
               Sathan
               hath
               long
               time
               deceiued
               vs.
               The
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               willing
               to
               correct
               the
               vices
               brought
               into
               the
               holy
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               found
               no
               better
               remedy
               but
               to
               reduce
               it
               ,
               
               to
               the
               originall
               and
               first
               institution
               .
               And
               so
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11
               he
               saith
               :
               I
               receiued
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               giuen
               you
               ,
               &c.
               so
               now
               do
               we
               also
               the
               same
               .
               We
               restore
               the
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               celebrate
               it
               according
               to
               it
               first
               institution
               :
               as
               the
               Euangelists
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               doe
               declare
               vnto
               vs.
               And
               if
               so
               we
               do
               ,
               thē
               haue
               they
               no
               cause
               to
               hold
               vs
               for
               heretikes
               but
               for
               good
               faithfull
               and
               catholike
               Christians
               :
               and
               for
               such
               do
               we
               hold
               our selues
               ,
               and
               such
               we
               are
               ,
               albeit
               is
               the
               many
               imperfections
               :
               the
               Lord
               pardon
               them
               vnto
               vs.
               We
               confesse
               :
               we
               hold
               &
               beleeue
               that
               God
               through
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               our
               father
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               catholike
               or
               vniuersall
               ,
               Apostololike
               ,
               and
               true
               Church
               
               whē
               it
               is
               ruled
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               sacred
               scripture
               of
               the
               olde
               and
               new
               Testament
               reuealed
               .
               For
               otherwise
               is
               she
               no
               mother
               (
               but
               a
               Stepmother
               )
               our
               mother
               .
               And
               wo
               to
               that
               man
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               son
               of
               this
               father
               ,
               and
               this
               mother
               .
               We
               confesse
               hold
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               all
               that
               which
               this
               our
               mother
               confesseth
               ,
               holdeth
               &
               belieueth
               :
               
               All
               which
               is
               conteyned
               in
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               old
               &
               new
               Testament
               .
               For
               nothing
               there
               is
               which
               we
               ought
               either
               to
               do
               or
               belieue
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               writtē
               in
               these
               sacred
               bookes
               .
               Therefore
               will
               we
               conclude
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               saying
               :
               That
               whosoeuer
               ,
               ,
               albeit
               ,
               an
               Angell
               from
               heauen
               ,
               shall
               preach
               or
               beliue
               another
               Gospell
               ,
               
               another
               Doctrine
               besides
               that
               ,
               which
               Iesus
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               haue
               taught
               vs
               all
               which
               is
               written
               in
               the
               bookes
               which
               we
               call
               the
               holy
               scripture
               :
               Let
               such
               a
               one
               be
               accursed
               ,
               and
               execrable
               ,
               Let
               him
               be
               (
               as
               saith
               Saint
               Paule
               )
               Anathema
               .
            
             
               Thou
               hast
               hard
               (
               Christian
               Reader
               )
               the
               Enormious
               charges
               ,
               wherewith
               we
               charge
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               touching
               life
               &
               Doctrine
               :
               But
               chiefly
               ,
               touching
               the
               superstition
               and
               Idolatrie
               of
               the
               Masse
               which
               the
               sayd
               Pope
               of
               himselfe
               without
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               inuented
               and
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               Thou
               hast
               also
               heard
               ,
               the
               Enormious
               charges
               where
               with
               the
               Pope
               chargeth
               vs.
               Hee
               accuseth
               vs
               for
               proud
               ,
               contentious
               and
               arrogant
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               know
               more
               then
               all
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               He
               accuseth
               vs
               for
               disobedient
               to
               Magistrates
               ,
               disturbers
               of
               common-wealthes
               ,
               prouinces
               and
               kingdomes
               .
               he
               accuseth
               vs
               for
               schismatiques
               ,
               and
               heretiques
               .
               For
               the
               which
               ,
               as
               an
               accuser
               ,
               witnes
               and
               Iudge
               he
               concludeth
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               worthy
               to
               liue
               in
               the
               world
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               accuse
               .
               Of
               necessity
               must
               he
               proue
               that
               which
               hee
               saith
               :
               
               and
               so
               conuince
               the
               accused
               .
               Come
               we
               then
               to
               the
               proofe
               ,
               let
               a
               generall
               Councell
               be
               assembled
               ,
               which
               may
               heare
               both
               parts
               :
               Let
               it
               graunt
               to
               euery
               part
               freedome
               of
               speech
               :
               The
               Councell
               hauing
               heard
               both
               sides
               ,
               let
               it
               iudge
               according
               to
               the
               thing
               alleaged
               and
               proued
               ,
               without
               respect
               of
               any
               person
               ,
               poore
               or
               rich
               ,
               wise
               or
               ignorant
               ,
               ecclesiasticall
               or
               secular
               .
               Let
               it
               only
               haue
               regard
               of
               iustice
               ,
               equity
               and
               truth
               :
               Let
               the
               part
               conuinced
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               holy
               scripture
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               fathers
               also
               ,
               and
               ancient
               Councels
               (
               As
               be
               the
               first
               foure
               generall
               )
               be
               subiect
               to
               the
               censure
               which
               the
               Councell
               shall
               ordayne
               .
               Let
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               defendors
               appeare
               personally
               in
               the
               Councell
               :
               not
               as
               iudges
               
               (
               because
               they
               accuse
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               accuse
               them
               )
               but
               as
               accusers
               ,
               and
               accused
               .
               Let
               vs
               also
               appeare
               ,
               seeing
               we
               accuse
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               accuse
               vs.
               Let
               this
               Councell
               be
               called
               .
               As
               were
               the
               foure
               first
               generall
               Nicen
               1.
               the
               Constantinople
               ,
               the
               Ephesian
               ,
               and
               the
               Chalcedonian
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               onely
               remedie
               to
               take
               away
               the
               dissentions
               and
               differences
               which
               are
               at
               this
               day
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               touching
               life
               and
               Doctrine
               .
               This
               remedy
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               vsed
               the
               Church
               in
               like
               cases
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               beseech
               we
               our
               God
               to
               moue
               the
               hartes
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               Christian
               kinges
               and
               Princes
               that
               they
               may
               take
               in
               hand
               such
               an
               Enterprise
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               quietnesse
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               By
               the
               meanes
               of
               which
               Enterprise
               vice
               and
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               superstitition
               ,
               here
               sie
               and
               Idolatrie
               may
               be
               condemned
               .
               And
               vertue
               and
               wholesome
               Doctrine
               conteyned
               in
               holie
               scripture
               ,
               confirmed
               .
               But
               our
               aduersaries
               will
               say
               vnto
               mee
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               was
               concluded
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               another
               Councell
               is
               not
               needefull
               :
               Whereunto
               I
               answere
               that
               ,
               which
               so
               often
               in
               this
               booke
               ,
               
               I
               haue
               sayd
               :
               And
               chiefly
               vppon
               the
               life
               of
               Pope
               Marcellus
               the
               second
               ,
               That
               this
               Councell
               was
               not
               free
               :
               Sith
               to
               none
               (
               whereof
               was
               had
               the
               least
               suspition
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               ,
               slaue
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               sworne
               to
               the
               Pope
               )
               was
               it
               permited
               to
               speake
               therein
               .
               The
               rest
               which
               haue
               there
               sayd
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
               and
               that
               which
               is
               sayd
               in
               the
               foure
               hundred
               fifty
               and
               eight
               ,
               and
               foure
               hundred
               fifty
               and
               nine
               pages
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               besides
               this
               (
               say
               we
               )
               that
               this
               Councel
               was
               not
               generall
               .
               For
               how
               shall
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               be
               called
               an
               Ecumenicall
               vniuersall
               ,
               or
               generall
               Councell
               :
               Sith
               in
               it
               was
               not
               found
               the
               hundreth
               part
               of
               Bishoppes
               of
               Christendome
               .
               And
               that
               this
               is
               truth
               it
               is
               euidently
               seene
               :
               For
               in
               it
               were
               found
               ,
               but
               fiue
               Cardinals
               .
               Three
               of
               which
               were
               legats
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               foure
               Archbishops
               ,
               two
               of
               which
               were
               Archbishops
               in
               title
               (
               or
               as
               we
               call
               them
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               
                 de
                 anillo
              
               )
               of
               the
               ring
               ,
               namely
               
                 Olaus
                 magnus
              
               intitled
               Archbishoppe
               ,
               not
               of
               Hispall
               ,
               but
               of
               Vpsall
               ,
               people
               of
               Gocia
               ;
               that
               neuer
               acknowledged
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               the
               Roman
               Church
               :
               The
               other
               named
               
                 Robert
                 Venant
              
               ,
               called
               Archbishop
               of
               Armagh
               in
               Ireland
               vnder
               the
               Crowne
               of
               England
               .
               A
               land
               ,
               that
               as
               litle
               acknowledgeth
               the
               Pope
               :
               These
               two
               poore
               Archbishops
               
               Paul
               the
               third
               maintayned
               ,
               giuing
               to
               Olaus
               15
               crownes
               a
               month
               ,
               and
               another
               like
               thing
               gaue
               he
               to
               Robert.
               33
               Bishops
               were
               found
               there
               ▪
               all
               of
               them
               Spaniards
               or
               Italians
               .
               except
               only
               3.
               
               Then
               were
               also
               found
               betweene
               priests
               &
               Friars
               ,
               47.
               diuines
               Of
               whom
               all
               ,
               al
               most
               were
               Spaniards
               or
               Italians
               .
               Thou
               seest
               here
               the
               great
               nomber
               of
               bishops
               with
               which
               the
               Trident
               Coūcell
               began
               :
               
               which
               by
               times
               conteyned
               18
               yeares
               .
               In
               which
               time
               were
               holden
               25
               Sessions
               .
               In
               many
               of
               which
               nothing
               was
               done
               for
               want
               of
               appearence
               in
               the
               Councel
               .
               And
               so
               in
               the
               8
               Session
               was
               nothing
               done
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Italians
               transported
               the
               Councell
               to
               Bologna
               ,
               aland
               of
               the
               popes
               in
               Italy
               .
               Where
               was
               held
               the
               ninth
               Session
               :
               Where
               in
               as
               little
               then
               did
               they
               :
               For
               the
               Spaniards
               and
               the
               rest
               (
               except
               the
               Italians
               )
               stayed
               at
               Trent
               ,
               willing
               to
               end
               the
               Councell
               ,
               
               where
               it
               was
               begun
               .
               The
               10.
               
               Session
               was
               held
               in
               Bologna
               ,
               wherein
               was
               nothing
               done
               .
               For
               those
               of
               Trent
               there
               abode
               ,
               expecting
               them
               of
               Bologna
               :
               and
               those
               of
               Bologna
               ,
               expected
               them
               of
               Trent
               .
               And
               so
               in
               this
               10
               Session
               was
               there
               no
               other
               thing
               done
               ,
               but
               a
               prolongation
               to
               the
               15.
               of
               September
               .
               Which
               day
               being
               come
               ,
               they
               did
               nothing
               also
               :
               &
               so
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               a
               long
               time
               brake
               vp
               the
               Councell
               .
               In
               this
               time
               died
               Paule
               3.
               and
               Iulius
               3.
               succeeded
               him
               :
               who
               (
               at
               the
               importunity
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               being
               much
               displeased
               at
               the
               translation
               ,
               and
               discontinuance
               of
               the
               Councel
               )
               commanded
               ,
               that
               the
               Session
               following
               ,
               should
               the
               first
               day
               of
               May
               1557.
               be
               holded
               at
               Trent
               ,
               wherein
               nothing
               else
               was
               concluded
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               twelfth
               Session
               should
               be
               holden
               ,
               the
               first
               day
               of
               September
               which
               day
               being
               come
               .
               As
               little
               was
               ought
               done
               :
               For
               the
               prelates
               were
               not
               yet
               come
               .
               In
               the
               thirteenth
               Session
               were
               found
               fourtie
               Bishops
               and
               fourty
               two
               diuines
               .
               In
               the
               15.
               
               Session
               was
               there
               nothing
               done
               .
               In
               the
               16.
               
               Session
               no
               other
               thing
               was
               concluded
               ,
               but
               the
               suspension
               of
               the
               Councell
               for
               two
               yeares
               .
               And
               so
               
                 Iulius
                 3.
                 
                 Marcellus
              
               2.
               
               &
               Paul
               4.
               
               &
               Pius
               4.
               was
               elected
               in
               whose
               time
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Sessions
               were
               holden
               :
               The
               number
               of
               Bishoppes
               then
               increased
               ,
               the
               Councell
               was
               ended
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
               For
               knowe
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               is
               nought
               woorth
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               the
               Councell
               decreeth
               if
               it
               bee
               not
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               :
               Knowe
               also
               ,
               that
               so
               subiect
               was
               this
               Councell
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               that
               it
               made
               a
               decree
               .
               Wherein
               it
               was
               
               ordayned
               ,
               that
               all
               whatsoeuer
               was
               in
               the
               Councell
               ordayned
               was
               intended
               ,
               (
               So
               that
               it
               nothing
               derogated
               from
               the
               Authoritie
               and
               commodity
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               and
               the
               Councell
               was
               not
               only
               subiect
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               but
               to
               whatsoeuer
               other
               Bishops
               also
               .
               And
               so
               in
               the
               18
               decree
               ,
               it
               was
               ordayned
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               should
               appertayne
               ,
               might
               dispense
               with
               whatsoeuer
               decree
               ,
               or
               decrees
               of
               this
               Councell
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               knew
               the
               cause
               &
               commoditie
               so
               required
               .
               This
               decree
               was
               it
               which
               gaue
               most
               content
               to
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               .
               For
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               decree
               ,
               each
               thing
               remayneth
               polluted
               as
               before
               ,
               and
               so
               nothing
               reformed
               .
               So
               that
               the
               ecclesiasticall
               Lordes
               take
               courage
               &
               reioyce
               ,
               because
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               Councell
               that
               seemeth
               ouer
               harsh
               ,
               hard
               ,
               or
               bitter
               ,
               irksome
               ,
               they
               reioyce
               I
               say
               :
               For
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               decree
               ,
               shall
               they
               easily
               for
               money
               haue
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               Which
               dispensation
               will
               make
               them
               ,
               so
               tender
               and
               so
               as
               a
               peece
               of
               soft
               bread
               ,
               and
               so
               sweete
               as
               the
               honie
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               this
               Councell
               was
               not
               admitted
               of
               the
               kings
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Denmarke
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Protestant
               princes
               :
               nor
               of
               the
               common
               wealthes
               of
               Germany
               .
               All
               these
               be
               one
               good
               part
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               inhabiting
               in
               Europe
               .
               But
               they
               will
               say
               vnto
               me
               :
               
               that
               these
               which
               I
               haue
               named
               be
               heretiques
               .
               Whereunto
               I
               answere
               :
               that
               if
               they
               hold
               them
               for
               heretiques
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               ,
               are
               they
               to
               be
               suffered
               to
               speake
               freely
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               thinke
               in
               the
               Councell
               .
               Their
               sayings
               being
               heard
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               dispute
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               conuince
               them
               by
               the
               bookes
               ,
               of
               holy
               scripture
               .
               And
               by
               that
               which
               the
               Doctors
               and
               auncient
               Councels
               gouerned
               by
               Gods
               word
               ,
               belieued
               and
               maintayned
               .
               And
               now
               that
               they
               say
               the
               foresayd
               protestants
               ,
               to
               be
               heretiques
               :
               What
               will
               they
               tell
               me
               of
               kings
               of
               Fraunce
               (
               whom
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               calleth
               most
               Christian
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               seruice
               they
               haue
               done
               to
               the
               seat
               Apostolique
               (
               which
               tooke
               not
               this
               of
               Trent
               for
               a
               generall
               Councel
               ,
               nor
               lawfully
               called
               ?
               And
               so
               Frauncis
               1.
               sent
               not
               ,
               of
               all
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               one
               prelate
               or
               diuine
               to
               the
               Councel
               No
               more
               did
               his
               sonne
               Henry
               that
               succeeded
               him
               in
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               he
               tooke
               it
               not
               ,
               for
               a
               generall
               Councell
               .
               As
               by
               the
               protestation
               ,
               which
               this
               king
               in
               the
               1551.
               yeare
               ,
               by
               his
               Embassadours
               made
               in
               the
               Councell
               was
               proued
               :
               The
               report
               is
               this
               :
               
                 Iames
                 de
                 Annot
                 Abbot
                 de
                 Bellosana
                 ,
              
               Embassadours
               
               of
               the
               king
               came
               sodainely
               vnto
               Trent
               ,
               &
               presented
               to
               the
               Councell
               a
               letter
               from
               his
               king
               .
               The
               superscription
               whereof
               sayd
               :
               To
               the
               assembly
               of
               Trent
               .
               Asmuch
               to
               say
               ,
               As
               to
               the
               meeting
               at
               Trent
               :
               This
               superscription
               being
               read
               ,
               the
               Spanish
               Bishops
               spake
               ,
               saying
               :
               that
               such
               a
               letter
               was
               in
               contempt
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               read
               nor
               yet
               opened
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Councel
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               well
               debated
               the
               buisines
               concluded
               ,
               that
               the
               letter
               ought
               be
               opened
               and
               read
               ,
               presupposing
               that
               most
               Christian
               king
               ,
               had
               not
               vsed
               ,
               such
               a
               superscription
               ,
               either
               for
               contempt
               of
               the
               Councel
               ,
               nor
               to
               derogate
               from
               it
               authority
               :
               and
               so
               was
               it
               read
               .
               The
               some
               of
               this
               letter
               was
               :
               
               that
               he
               protested
               ,
               as
               before
               he
               had
               protested
               in
               Rome
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               send
               to
               Trent
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               warres
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
               his
               kingdome
               .
               He
               said
               also
               :
               that
               he
               held
               not
               this
               Councel
               for
               general
               ,
               or
               lawful
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               particular
               meeting
               calnot
               for
               the
               publique
               good
               of
               Christendome
               (
               the
               which
               ought
               led
               togither
               for
               the
               profit
               &
               cōmoditie
               of
               some
               particular
               persō
               ,
               &
               to
               be
               the
               principal
               cause
               of
               the
               calling
               togither
               of
               a
               Councel
               )
               That
               he
               thought
               neither
               himselfe
               ,
               nor
               his
               subiects
               bound
               to
               obserue
               the
               decrees
               ,
               that
               there
               in
               should
               be
               made
               :
               But
               that
               concerning
               the
               same
               he
               will
               vse
               (
               if
               need
               should
               be
               )
               the
               remedies
               ,
               which
               his
               progenitors
               had
               in
               the
               like
               cases
               vsed
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               king
               of
               Fraunce
               not
               contented
               to
               haue
               made
               this
               protestation
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Councell
               ,
               but
               passed
               yet
               further
               ,
               and
               sent
               an
               Embassadour
               called
               Marlot
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Councell
               ,
               to
               the
               assembly
               which
               the
               Cantons
               of
               the
               Swizers
               held
               at
               Bade
               ,
               to
               persuade
               them
               not
               to
               take
               this
               of
               Trent
               ,
               for
               a
               Councel
               ,
               nor
               to
               make
               any
               reckoning
               thereof
               :
               Whereunto
               he
               persuaded
               also
               the
               same
               Cantons
               ,
               which
               were
               papists
               .
               The
               Grisons
               also
               ,
               which
               had
               sent
               
                 Thomas
                 Planta
              
               their
               Bishop
               to
               the
               Councell
               (
               nor
               approuing
               the
               Councell
               )
               caused
               him
               to
               returne
               home
               .
               They
               will
               not
               say
               Frauncis
               ,
               and
               Henry
               his
               sonne
               ,
               kings
               of
               Fraunce
               to
               be
               Lutherans
               but
               most
               Christen
               (
               as
               our
               aduersaries
               the
               papists
               themselues
               cal
               them
               )
               which
               hold
               not
               for
               a
               Councell
               ,
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               but
               an
               assembly
               of
               particular
               persons
               ,
               for
               their
               particular
               profit
               .
               The
               same
               account
               then
               that
               so
               many
               Nations
               ,
               kings
               mightie
               princes
               ,
               and
               great
               States
               of
               Europe
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               protestants
               onely
               :
               but
               also
               of
               the
               papists
               (
               without
               passing
               to
               the
               Christians
               of
               Affrique
               and
               Asia
               ,
               none
               of
               whom
               doe
               I
               know
               ,
               or
               haue
               read
               
               to
               be
               found
               in
               this
               Councell
               )
               made
               of
               this
               Councell
               ,
               make
               wee
               also
               :
               &
               so
               demand
               we
               a
               Councel
               general
               ,
               lawfull
               ,
               &
               free
               ,
               where
               each
               one
               may
               freely
               speake
               his
               opinion
               .
               Let
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Bishops
               onely
               (
               who
               only
               with
               a
               deliberate
               voice
               haue
               tyrannically
               lift
               vp
               themselues
               )
               examine
               &
               iudge
               what
               euerie
               one
               shall
               say
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Were
               there
               such
               a
               Councell
               ,
               God
               we
               trust
               would
               giue
               vs
               speech
               and
               wisdome
               to
               maintaine
               &
               defend
               our
               cause
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               :
               because
               it
               is
               the
               vndeceiueable
               truth
               ,
               which
               his
               maiesty
               in
               his
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               hath
               reuealed
               .
               Concerning
               the
               lies
               &
               false
               doctrine
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               &
               the
               holines
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               which
               our
               aduersaries
               maintaine
               persecuting
               with
               fire
               &
               bloud
               ,
               all
               those
               that
               beleeue
               it
               not
               ,
               nor
               worship
               it
               ,
               &
               therefore
               trouble
               they
               the
               world
               (
               as
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               we
               see
               it
               troubled
               )
               We
               assuredly
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               perish
               .
               According
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               saith
               :
               
                 Euery
                 plant
                 which
                 my
                 heauenly
                 father
                 hath
                 not
                 planted
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 plucked
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 roote
                 .
              
               And
               we
               haue
               the
               axe
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               put
               to
               the
               root
               of
               the
               two
               trees
               ,
               the
               Pope
               &
               the
               masse
               to
               cut
               them
               downe
               .
            
             
               I
               beseech
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               (
               Christian
               reader
               ,
               which
               hath
               giuen
               thee
               a
               desire
               and
               will
               to
               be
               informed
               &
               to
               know
               the
               causes
               why
               we
               subiect
               not
               our selues
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               wil
               heare
               his
               Masse
               ,
               but
               rather
               detest
               and
               abhor
               the
               one
               &
               the
               other
               )
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               lighten
               thine
               vnderstanding
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               comprehend
               what
               in
               these
               two
               Treatises
               haue
               bin
               said
               &
               confirmed
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               sayings
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               of
               his
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               &
               giue
               thee
               such
               a
               mind
               and
               strength
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               wholly
               depart
               out
               from
               this
               wicked
               Babylon
               (
               which
               is
               Rome
               )
               &
               deliuer
               thee
               from
               all
               the
               enormities
               ,
               abominations
               ,
               horrible
               superstitions
               ,
               and
               detestable
               idolatries
               which
               Rome
               hath
               inuented
               ,
               among
               which
               the
               principal
               is
               the
               Masse
               .
               These
               idolatries
               without
               doubt
               be
               the
               chiefe
               cause
               original
               ,
               and
               fountaine
               of
               all
               miseries
               ,
               calamities
               ,
               and
               warres
               where
               with
               they
               that
               are
               called
               Christians
               ,
               be
               at
               this
               day
               afflicted
               .
               For
               if
               God
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               plagued
               with
               infirmities
               &
               death
               the
               Corinthians
               for
               the
               abuses
               which
               they
               had
               brought
               into
               the
               holy
               supper
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               S.
               Paul
               yet
               liuing
               ,
               which
               he
               reporteth
               in
               his
               first
               epistle
               that
               he
               sent
               them
               :
               what
               shal
               we
               say
               ,
               this
               selfe
               same
               Lord
               wil
               now
               do
               ,
               when
               the
               malice
               impiety
               ,
               superstition
               ,
               &
               idolatry
               haue
               so
               greatly
               increased
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               
               (
               which
               he
               instituted
               ,
               and
               commanded
               vs
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               to
               clebrate
               )
               haue
               they
               wholy
               conuerted
               into
               the
               prophane
               Masse
               of
               the
               Pope
               ?
               
               Truly
               the
               abuses
               of
               the
               Corinthes
               as
               touching
               the
               Supper
               ,
               had
               no
               agreement
               by
               far
               with
               the
               erronious
               &
               intollerable
               abuses
               ,
               which
               those
               that
               are
               called
               Christians
               commit
               at
               this
               day
               in
               their
               Masse
               .
               And
               notwithstāding
               all
               this
               ,
               Saint
               Paul
               speaking
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               saith
               vnto
               thē
               :
               
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 many
                 ef
                 you
                 are
                 infirmed
                 and
                 weake
                 ,
                 &
                 many
                 sleepe
              
               (
               he
               wold
               haue
               sayd
               ,
               are
               dead
               .
               )
               We
               are
               not
               then
               to
               maruel
               if
               God
               strong
               &
               iealous
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               do
               chasten
               at
               this
               day
               such
               an
               idolatry
               as
               is
               that
               which
               in
               the
               Masse
               is
               committed
               ,
               
               with
               such
               great
               warres
               ,
               famine
               &
               pestilence
               :
               and
               which
               is
               worse
               and
               lesse
               perceiued
               ,
               a
               reprobate
               sense
               .
               And
               no
               other
               mean
               there
               is
               (
               Christian
               reader
               )
               to
               obtaine
               pardon
               for
               these
               superstitions
               ,
               &
               passed
               idolatries
               ,
               &
               to
               get
               and
               keepe
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               whom
               thou
               oughtest
               not
               only
               to
               expect
               all
               prosperity
               &
               goodnesse
               ,
               but
               to
               endeuour
               by
               all
               possible
               meanes
               to
               serue
               him
               &
               honour
               him
               :
               applying
               thy selfe
               with
               all
               thine
               heart
               to
               all
               that
               ;
               which
               pleaseth
               him
               :
               which
               is
               that
               which
               his
               Maiestie
               hath
               ordained
               and
               instituted
               in
               his
               holy
               word
               :
               flying
               contrariwise
               all
               whatsoeuer
               may
               displease
               &
               offend
               him
               :
               and
               especially
               all
               kinds
               of
               idolatrie
               ,
               which
               he
               more
               detesteth
               &
               abhorreth
               then
               all
               other
               sinnes
               &
               abhominations
               :
               and
               as
               such
               doth
               punish
               it
               (
               as
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               first
               Treatise
               we
               haue
               declared
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               Masse
               :
               fly
               then
               from
               it
               ,
               &
               follow
               the
               holy
               institution
               which
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               king
               ,
               prophet
               ,
               and
               onely
               high
               Priest
               ordained
               .
               This
               is
               the
               holy
               Supper
               ,
               as
               the
               Euangelists
               and
               S.
               Paul
               do
               shew
               .
               Do
               this
               thē
               which
               Iesus
               Christ
               ordained
               &
               commanded
               vs
               to
               doe
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               (
               as
               by
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               with
               all
               simplicity
               ,
               &
               without
               all
               superstition
               or
               idolatrie
               ,
               is
               celebrated
               in
               our
               reformed
               Church
               )
               and
               thou
               shalt
               walke
               aright
               .
               All
               they
               that
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               erre
               .
               God
               giue
               thee
               grace
               to
               walk
               aright
               ,
               that
               thou
               be
               not
               with
               this
               world
               coondemned
               .
               And
               this
               do
               he
               for
               the
               vertue
               &
               merit
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               with
               our
               high
               and
               only
               Priest
               Christ
               ,
               one
               onely
               time
               offered
               vnto
               him
               .
               To
               whom
               who
               liueth
               and
               reigneth
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               be
               euerlasting
               glorie
               and
               perpetuall
               power
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SWARME
           OF
           FALSE
           MIRAcles
           and
           Illusions
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           wherewith
           Maria
           de
           la
           visitacion
           ,
           Prioresse
           de
           la
           Anuntiada
           of
           Lisbon
           ,
           deceiued
           very
           manie
           :
           and
           how
           she
           was
           discouered
           and
           condemned
           .
           Anno.
           1588.
           
        
         
           FOr
           confirmation
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           these
           two
           Treatises
           so
           often
           I
           haue
           said
           that
           the
           Papists
           confirme
           their
           religion
           with
           false
           miracles
           inuēted
           by
           their
           ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           or
           wrought
           by
           the
           Art
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           I
           will
           here
           set
           downe
           a
           most
           true
           historie
           deliuered
           in
           two
           popish
           bookes
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           prouidēce
           of
           God
           came
           to
           my
           hands
           .
           Out
           of
           which
           ,
           with
           all
           faithfulnesse
           as
           he
           that
           must
           appeare
           before
           the
           iudgement
           seat
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           giue
           an
           account
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           that
           hee
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           also
           which
           he
           hath
           thought
           )
           I
           haue
           taken
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           deliuer
           .
           Hee
           that
           will
           not
           beleeue
           me
           ,
           let
           him
           reade
           the
           two
           bookes
           ,
           from
           whence
           I
           haue
           taken
           that
           which
           I
           say
           .
           I
           name
           the
           Authours
           of
           these
           bookes
           ,
           the
           Printers
           ,
           the
           yeare
           ,
           and
           place
           where
           they
           were
           imprinted
           ,
           as
           a
           litle
           after
           you
           shall
           see
           .
           Our
           Aduersaries
           I
           wot
           well
           would
           haue
           buried
           all
           these
           thinges
           :
           for
           they
           open
           a
           dore
           to
           men
           to
           seeke
           to
           vnderstand
           and
           the
           truth
           :
           And
           that
           they
           may
           vnderstand
           it
           ,
           I
           haue
           put
           it
           in
           writing
           .
           The
           Lord
           which
           knoweth
           my
           desire
           ,
           blesse
           my
           trauaile
           .
           Our
           Aduersaries
           hauing
           no
           sound
           proofe
           to
           confirme
           their
           new
           articles
           of
           faith
           which
           they
           haue
           made
           (
           as
           in
           very
           truth
           there
           is
           none
           )
           haue
           confirmed
           them
           with
           dreames
           ,
           with
           fained
           apparitions
           ,
           and
           visions
           of
           Phantasmes
           of
           spirits
           and
           of
           soules
           come
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           from
           another
           world
           .
           Now
           I
           hauing
           met
           with
           a
           new
           ,
           great
           and
           thicke
           swarme
           of
           such
           things
           which
           I
           found
           in
           a
           Portugal
           hiue
           ,
           me
           seemed
           I
           should
           do
           well
           by
           a
           new
           ,
           familiar
           and
           domesticall
           example
           (
           which
           be
           they
           that
           most
           moue
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           can
           denie
           ,
           seeing
           it
           happened
           in
           our
           countrey
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1588
           )
           truly
           to
           manifest
           the
           same
           :
           that
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           
           my
           countrimen
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           for
           whom
           I
           haue
           taken
           this
           paine
           ,
           may
           hasten
           to
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           knowing
           them
           may
           abhorre
           them
           ,
           &
           so
           may
           turne
           to
           the
           holy
           catholike
           faith
           ,
           &
           true
           religion
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           written
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           This
           hiue
           is
           
             Maria
             de
             la
             Visitacion
          
           ,
           Prioresse
           of
           the
           Monastery
           
             de
             la
             Anunciada
          
           in
           Lisbon
           ,
           who
           was
           held
           so
           certainly
           for
           holy
           :
           whose
           hypocrisie
           &
           false
           miracles
           were
           discouered
           ,
           &
           publikely
           condemned
           :
           as
           we
           shall
           after
           see
           .
           I
           hearing
           much
           talke
           of
           the
           great
           holinesse
           ,
           admirable
           life
           ,
           and
           maruellous
           miracles
           of
           this
           womā
           whom
           for
           excellency
           they
           called
           
             The
             holy
             Nunne
          
           )
           aduised
           my
           countrimen
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           a
           booke
           which
           I
           published
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           yeare
           1588.
           not
           lightly
           to
           beleeue
           that
           which
           was
           reported
           of
           this
           Nunne
           .
           My
           words
           are
           these
           :
           Pag.
           419.
           
           
             Another
             Franciscan
             (
             I
             should
             haue
             sayd
             Dominican
             )
             a
             few
             yeares
             since
             rose
             vp
             in
             Lisbon
             ,
             who
             they
             sayd
             had
             the
             fiue
             wounds
             of
             Christ
             as
             had
             S.
             Francis
             :
             &
             many
             other
             things
             they
             say
             of
             her
             .
             But
             I
             appeale
             to
             him
             for
             witnes
             :
             she
             shall
             discouer
             her
             hipocrisie
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             haue
             done
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             beleeue
             not
             lightly
             euery
             spirit
             ,
             but
             as
             S.
             Iohn
          
           (
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           4.
           1.
           
           )
           
             warneth
             vs
             ,
             Try
             the
             spirits
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God.
             For
             many
             false
             Prophets
             (
             as
             himselfe
             aduiseth
             vs
             )
             are
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           God
           will
           that
           I
           should
           write
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           be
           imprinted
           at
           the
           charge
           of
           two
           Christian
           Flemmish
           merchants
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           great
           zeale
           they
           haue
           that
           the
           Spanish
           natiō
           shuld
           be
           partaker
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           reformed
           professiō
           of
           the
           gospell
           ,
           whereby
           God
           hath
           shewed
           mercie
           to
           other
           nations
           ,
           will
           spare
           neither
           cost
           nor
           trauaile
           .
           The
           Lord
           enrich
           them
           with
           his
           spirituall
           gifts
           ,
           &
           increase
           their
           faith
           .
           For
           two
           causes
           then
           was
           this
           imprinted
           :
           the
           one
           ,
           to
           admonish
           those
           which
           were
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           shuld
           not
           suffer
           themselues
           to
           be
           deceiued
           with
           false
           miracles
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           make
           all
           those
           inexcusable
           ,
           that
           notwithstāding
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           God
           of
           his
           great
           goodnes
           hath
           in
           these
           our
           last
           times
           reuealed
           )
           beleeue
           lies
           cōfirmed
           by
           dreames
           and
           false
           miracles
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Gospell
           written
           in
           the
           holy
           scripture
           .
           
             He
             that
             is
             of
             God
          
           (
           faith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.
           47.
           
           )
           
             heareth
             Gods
             word
          
           .
           These
           of
           the
           second
           sort
           therfore
           which
           will
           not
           heare
           them
           are
           not
           of
           God.
           His
           Maiestie
           ,
           if
           he
           haue
           chosen
           thē
           to
           life
           eternall
           ,
           if
           he
           haue
           made
           them
           vessels
           of
           honor
           ,
           vpon
           whom
           he
           will
           shew
           his
           mercy
           ,
           conuert
           them
           .
           And
           if
           they
           bee
           
           vessels
           of
           wrath
           ,
           prepared
           to
           destruction
           ,
           confound
           them
           .
           Many
           haue
           spoken
           &
           written
           of
           this
           holy
           Nun.
           But
           he
           which
           hath
           entreated
           of
           her
           most
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           Of
           all
           those
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           heard
           of
           ,
           or
           read
           ,
           is
           one
           
             Stephen
             de
             Lusignan
          
           ,
           a
           Dominican
           Friar
           ,
           who
           collecting
           all
           he
           could
           get
           ,
           to
           extoll
           her
           ,
           compiled
           a
           book
           in
           French
           ,
           &
           dedicated
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           France
           ,
           imprinted
           at
           Paris
           by
           
             Iohn
             Bessaut
          
           1586.
           
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           booke
           she
           is
           pictured
           like
           a
           Dominican
           Nun
           ,
           with
           a
           blacke
           mantle
           ,
           and
           a
           white
           coule
           ,
           a
           coat
           ,
           &
           white
           loose
           habit
           vpon
           the
           mantle
           ,
           on
           her
           head
           she
           hath
           a
           crowne
           of
           thornes
           :
           the
           crucifixe
           on
           high
           set
           ouer
           her
           ,
           and
           falling
           towards
           her
           ,
           with
           rayes
           from
           the
           wounds
           which
           reach
           to
           the
           feet
           and
           hands
           of
           the
           Nun
           :
           that
           out
           of
           the
           side
           commeth
           to
           a
           hart
           which
           she
           holdeth
           betweene
           the
           fingers
           of
           her
           right
           hand
           :
           a
           Dragon
           she
           hath
           vnder
           her
           feet
           a
           Dominican
           friar
           before
           her
           kneeling
           ,
           &
           a
           secular
           man
           &
           woman
           ,
           &
           at
           her
           left
           side
           a
           paire
           of
           beads
           hanging
           .
           The
           Title
           of
           the
           booke
           is
           this
           which
           followeth
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           miracles
           and
           the
           most
           holy
           wounds
           ,
           which
           this
           present
           yeare
           1586.
           haue
           happened
           to
           the
           right
           renerend
           mother
           ,
           now
           Prioresse
           of
           the
           Monastery
           
             de
             la
             Annuntiada
          
           in
           the
           city
           of
           Lisbon
           in
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           of
           the
           order
           of
           preaching
           Friars
           ,
           approued
           by
           the
           reuerend
           father
           ,
           Fryar
           
             Lewes
             de
             Granada
          
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           persons
           worthy
           of
           credit
           :
           as
           shall
           be
           seene
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Discourse
           .
           In
           Paris
           by
           Iohn
           Bessaut
           .
           1586.
           
        
         
           The
           Epistle
           dedicatory
           sayth
           thus
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           most
           Christian
           Queene
           
             Luisa
             de
             Lorena
          
           ,
           Queene
           of
           France
           ,
           mirrour
           of
           all
           vertue
           ,
           godlinesse
           and
           sweetnesse
           :
           Health
           .
        
         
           Madam
           ,
           hauing
           seene
           your
           Maiestie
           most
           deuoted
           to
           the
           most
           holy
           sacrament
           of
           the
           altar
           ,
           &
           to
           the
           Angelicall
           Doctor
           S.
           Thomas
           of
           Aquine
           ,
           in
           whose
           Chappel
           you
           haue
           instituted
           euery
           moneth
           a
           solemne
           procession
           ,
           with
           carrying
           the
           most
           holy
           sacrament
           ,
           and
           a
           Masse
           sung
           by
           all
           the
           religious
           of
           our
           Colledge
           &
           hauing
           considered
           ,
           that
           because
           of
           your
           great
           deuotion
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           greatnes
           of
           your
           rare
           vertues
           &
           perfections
           ,
           euery
           man
           of
           any
           worth
           borne
           ,
           enforceth
           himselfe
           to
           offer
           you
           most
           pleasing
           things
           .
           I
           (
           albeit
           the
           least
           of
           thē
           )
           am
           also
           willing
           to
           rāge
           my selfe
           into
           the
           number
           of
           these
           .
           Therefore
           hauing
           found
           certaine
           writings
           printed
           in
           diuerse
           cities
           ,
           I
           haue
           collected
           &
           put
           them
           all
           together
           .
           In
           which
           I
           haue
           found
           the
           greatest
           miracles
           ,
           and
           effects
           ,
           that
           euer
           Almighty
           God
           in
           our
           times
           wrought
           in
           the
           person
           of
           a
           most
           noble
           ,
           most
           vertuous
           ,
           &
           most
           religious
           virgin
           ,
           
           mother
           
             Mary
             de
             la
             Visitacion
          
           ,
           Prioresse
           
             de
             la
             Anunciada
          
           of
           Lisbon
           in
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           most
           deuoted
           to
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           sayd
           Saint
           
             Thomas
             of
             Aquine
          
           :
           by
           whose
           merits
           and
           intercessions
           she
           hath
           deserued
           to
           haue
           visibly
           for
           her
           husband
           Iesus
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           and
           his
           fiue
           most
           holie
           wounds
           :
           by
           means
           whereof
           ,
           the
           diuine
           Maiesty
           doth
           continually
           diuers
           miracles
           :
           the
           which
           in
           this
           booke
           I
           humbly
           offer
           to
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           you
           so
           much
           the
           more
           feruently
           may
           follow
           &
           continue
           these
           your
           deuotions
           ,
           which
           you
           haue
           begun
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           please
           your
           maiestie
           to
           accept
           of
           this
           most
           holy
           virgin
           ,
           a
           speciall
           seruant
           of
           our
           Lord
           that
           by
           her
           merits
           &
           intercession
           your
           Maiesty
           may
           obtaine
           that
           you
           desire
           ,
           as
           well
           concerning
           this
           whole
           kingdom
           ,
           as
           all
           Christendōe
           besides
           .
           And
           if
           I
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           beseech
           God
           to
           grant
           that
           which
           your
           M.
           desireth
           ,
           with
           a
           most
           happy
           &
           long
           life
           .
           From
           the
           couent
           of
           S.
           Dominick
           at
           Paris
           the
           20.
           of
           August
           1586.
           
           Your
           most
           humble
           &
           obediēt
           seruant
           F.
           
             Stephen
             de
             Lusignan
          
           of
           the
           order
           of
           S.
           Dom.
           
        
         
           This
           Lusignan
           for
           confirmation
           of
           that
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           setteth
           downe
           3
           letters
           :
           the
           1.
           is
           frō
           the
           Prouincial
           ,
           F.
           
             Antonio
             de
             la
             Cerda
          
           ,
           sent
           to
           F.
           
             Ferdinando
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           Proctor
           in
           Rome
           for
           the
           sayd
           prouince
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           shew
           it
           vnto
           the
           pope
           .
           The
           date
           is
           frō
           Lisbon
           14.
           of
           March
           1584.
           
           This
           letter
           trāslated
           into
           Italian
           ,
           was
           with
           license
           of
           the
           holy
           inquisitiō
           printed
           in
           Rome
           &
           Plazencia
           ,
           &
           afterwards
           translated
           into
           French.
           All
           this
           saith
           Lusignan
           .
           Come
           we
           now
           to
           the
           letter
           which
           was
           to
           be
           shewed
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           Pag.
           8.
           it
           saith
           .
           Mother
           
             Mary
             de
             la
             Visitacion
          
           at
           11
           ,
           yeares
           of
           age
           entred
           into
           the
           Monasterie
           
             de
             la
             Anunciada
          
           ,
           &
           at
           16.
           years
           made
           profession
           .
           In
           which
           time
           ,
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           appeared
           to
           this
           Religious
           ,
           to
           recompence
           her
           merits
           ,
           &
           tooke
           her
           to
           his
           wise
           ,
           saying
           to
           her
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ieremie
             ,
             I
             haue
             loued
             thee
             with
             an
             euerlasting
             loue
             :
             therfore
             with
             mercy
             haue
             I
             drawne
             thee
             .
          
           And
           from
           that
           time
           forward
           he
           still
           appeared
           to
           her
           ,
           granting
           her
           very
           many
           particular
           graces
           ,
           &
           fauours
           speaking
           &
           conuersing
           familiarly
           with
           her
           :
           as
           one
           friend
           doth
           with
           another
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           God
           talked
           &
           discoursed
           with
           Moses
           :
           &
           oftentimes
           appeared
           he
           to
           her
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           he
           and
           shee
           Saints
           ,
           as
           with
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           (
           for
           much
           deuoted
           was
           this
           Religious
           to
           Magdalen
           and
           wontedly
           called
           her
           her
           faire
           )
           and
           accōpanied
           with
           our
           father
           S
           Dominicke
           ,
           &
           with
           S.
           
             Tho.
             of
             Aquin
          
           
           Saint
           Katherin
           of
           Sene
           and
           other
           times
           appeared
           he
           alone
           and
           very
           familiar
           ,
           helping
           her
           to
           say
           the
           Cannonicall
           houres
           :
           and
           at
           the
           End
           of
           euery
           Psalme
           would
           she
           say
           :
           
             Gloria
             Patriet
             tibi
             &
             Spiritui
             Sancto
          
           ;
           Or
           ,
           as
           saith
           friar
           
             Lewys
             de
             Granada
             ,
             &
             Tibifilio
          
           (
           To
           wit
           )
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             thee
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           In
           the
           9.
           
           Page
           he
           saith
           :
           To
           communicate
           and
           receiue
           her
           Creator
           was
           her
           ordinary
           custome
           :
           during
           which
           time
           the
           other
           Nunnes
           saw
           her
           in
           a
           trance
           for
           a
           long
           space
           rapt
           vp
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           vntill
           her
           Gouernour
           commaunded
           her
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Communion
           with
           the
           other
           Religious
           .
           And
           then
           returning
           to
           her selfe
           ,
           shee
           went
           most
           obediently
           forthwith
           to
           accomplish
           this
           holy
           mysterie
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           10.
           pag.
           (
           speaking
           of
           her
           great
           charitie
           )
           he
           recounteth
           a
           miracle
           ,
           &
           this
           it
           is
           .
           In
           the
           Monastery
           there
           was
           a
           Nun
           that
           was
           very
           weake
           ,
           &
           withall
           had
           this
           fansie
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           in
           no
           wise
           eate
           any
           meat
           ,
           supposing
           that
           all
           sorts
           of
           meats
           were
           poisoned
           :
           and
           in
           this
           franticke
           humour
           she
           kept
           her
           teeth
           shut
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           her
           lips
           and
           iawes
           were
           couered
           with
           filth
           &
           matter
           .
           This
           religious
           Marie
           ,
           hauing
           compassion
           of
           the
           poore
           frantick
           Nunne
           ,
           and
           moued
           with
           a
           feruent
           charitie
           to
           her
           ,
           went
           to
           see
           her
           :
           and
           praying
           her
           to
           eat
           a
           peece
           of
           bread
           ,
           which
           she
           offered
           her
           ,
           assured
           her
           it
           had
           no
           poison
           in
           it
           .
           The
           diseased
           answered
           :
           If
           you
           will
           eate
           of
           the
           same
           bread
           ,
           and
           bite
           in
           the
           side
           that
           I
           with
           my
           teeth
           and
           iawes
           (
           which
           were
           cankered
           )
           will
           bite
           ,
           then
           will
           I
           beleeue
           that
           the
           bread
           hath
           no
           poison
           ,
           &
           that
           it
           is
           good
           bread
           ▪
           Marie
           full
           of
           charitie
           ,
           enforced
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           strong
           hart
           ,
           least
           she
           should
           vomite
           ,
           promised
           to
           do
           so
           .
           Then
           tooke
           she
           the
           bread
           and
           bit
           therof
           in
           the
           same
           place
           that
           the
           frantike
           Nunne
           had
           bitten
           .
           And
           this
           she
           did
           with
           incredible
           cheerefulnesse
           :
           hardly
           had
           she
           thus
           done
           ,
           when
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           charitie
           )
           appeared
           to
           the
           sayd
           Mary
           &
           sayd
           vnto
           her
           :
           For
           this
           thy
           so
           charitable
           an
           act
           ,
           I
           will
           giue
           health
           to
           this
           diseased
           .
           And
           so
           was
           the
           sicke
           healed
           of
           her
           infirmitie
           .
        
         
           The
           11.
           pag.
           saith
           :
           That
           (
           as
           often
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           she
           heard
           the
           litle
           bel
           ,
           which
           accompanied
           the
           most
           holy
           sacramēt
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           whē
           they
           carried
           it
           to
           the
           diseased
           through
           the
           citie
           )
           she
           kneeled
           downe
           on
           the
           ground
           with
           teares
           ,
           &
           was
           rapt
           vp
           in
           a
           trance
           ,
           as
           witnesse
           the
           religious
           of
           the
           said
           Monasterie
           ▪
           
           desirous
           is
           she
           of
           this
           most
           holy
           sacrament
           ,
           &c.
           so
           hunger
           after
           it
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           appeareth
           very
           often
           visibly
           vnto
           her
           ,
           &
           he
           himselfe
           giueth
           himselfe
           to
           this
           religious
           .
           The
           wednesday
           in
           the
           holy
           week
           ,
           she
           went
           into
           the
           low
           quire
           ,
           where
           the
           Nunnes
           through
           a
           window
           do
           wontedly
           receiue
           the
           holy
           communion
           ,
           at
           the
           hāds
           of
           the
           priest
           ,
           who
           is
           on
           the
           other
           side
           without
           :
           where
           seeing
           that
           all
           the
           Nunnes
           had
           communnicated
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           neuer
           a
           consecrat
           host
           left
           for
           her
           :
           she
           betooke
           her selfe
           to
           praier
           ,
           intreating
           with
           teares
           the
           grace
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           that
           she
           might
           haue
           means
           to
           comunicate
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           a
           little
           after
           :
           Then
           the
           holy
           place
           (
           where
           so
           rich
           a
           treasure
           as
           is
           the
           body
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           was
           kept
           )
           opened
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           ,
           &
           one
           of
           the
           consecrate
           formes
           went
           forth
           without
           any
           visible
           helpe
           ,
           and
           offred
           it selfe
           to
           the
           mouth
           of
           this
           Religious
           woman
           which
           with
           most
           great
           deuotion
           and
           humility
           she
           receiued
           .
           Another
           time
           on
           Innocents
           day
           another
           like
           miracle
           happened
           vnto
           her
           ,
           who
           euer
           increasing
           in
           perfecttion
           &
           vertue
           is
           now
           come
           to
           so
           high
           an
           estate
           .
           That
           about
           foure
           or
           fiue
           yeres
           since
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           crucified
           appeared
           vnto
           her
           all
           shining
           ,
           from
           whose
           right
           side
           issued
           a
           beame
           of
           fire
           which
           stroke
           vpon
           the
           left
           side
           of
           this
           Religious
           ,
           who
           stood
           right
           against
           the
           Crucifixe
           made
           and
           left
           in
           her
           flesh
           a
           red
           marke
           as
           bigge
           as
           the
           stroke
           of
           Launce
           ,
           and
           this
           wound
           on
           certaine
           daies
           ,
           namely
           at
           euery
           Friday
           openeth
           :
           from
           whence
           issue
           certaine
           droppes
           of
           bloud
           :
           and
           she
           feeleth
           (
           she
           saith
           )
           great
           griefe
           of
           the
           saide
           wound
           .
           The
           di●ine
           Maiestie
           hath
           shewed
           these
           wonders
           since
           she
           was
           made
           Prioresse
           ;
           which
           was
           in
           the
           yeare
           1583.
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Iulie
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Pag.
           12.
           
           When
           she
           is
           in
           her
           Cell
           at
           prayer
           the
           religious
           see
           her
           enuironed
           with
           brightnesse
           ,
           and
           lifted
           vp
           into
           the
           aire
           with
           a
           great
           light
           ,
           which
           issues
           from
           her
           breast
           and
           face
           ,
           which
           signifie
           the
           great
           and
           feruent
           charitie
           and
           loue
           of
           God
           that
           is
           in
           her
           .
           Lastly
           vpon
           the
           day
           of
           Saint
           Thomas
           of
           Aquine
           the
           7.
           of
           March
           1584.
           she
           (
           being
           before
           aduised
           thereto
           by
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           sayd
           Saint
           Thomas
           )
           communicated
           this
           vision
           to
           her
           Prouinciall
           :
           And
           being
           by
           him
           exhorted
           therunto
           for
           nine
           dayes
           together
           euery
           day
           first
           confest
           her self
           ,
           she
           receiued
           the
           most
           holy
           communion
           .
           In
           these
           dayes
           God
           shewed
           many
           fauours
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           with
           much
           brightnesse
           by
           night
           .
           As
           she
           was
           praying
           in
           the
           Quire
           on
           the
           said
           feast
           of
           Saint
           Thomas
           ,
           after
           Mattens
           ,
           betweene
           the
           houres
           of
           foure
           &
           fiue
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           gloriously
           shining
           ,
           appeared
           vnto
           her
           ,
           as
           before
           he
           had
           appeared
           ,
           with
           his
           fiue
           most
           holy
           wounds
           .
           From
           his
           feete
           ,
           hands
           and
           side
           issued
           out
           beames
           of
           fire
           ,
           which
           wounded
           the
           hands
           ,
           feete
           and
           side
           of
           this
           Religious
           .
           The
           wounds
           and
           marks
           of
           bloudy
           colour
           most
           faire
           remaine
           in
           her
           ,
           aswell
           within
           the
           palmes
           of
           the
           hands
           &
           the
           feet
           ,
           as
           without
           :
           the
           one
           in
           a
           round
           figure
           like
           to
           a
           naile
           ,
           answering
           the
           other
           :
           &
           the
           same
           side
           was
           marked
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           wherein
           she
           had
           before
           bene
           wounded
           :
           but
           with
           a
           signe
           or
           marke
           far
           more
           apparant
           .
           She
           confesseth
           that
           she
           feels
           extreme
           griefe
           of
           the
           said
           wounds
           ,
           &c.
           
           At
           the
           end
           of
           the
           letter
           the
           Prouinciall
           hath
           these
           words
           :
           Some
           of
           my
           Religious
           bring
           I
           with
           me
           ,
           to
           giue
           good
           testimonie
           of
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           :
           &
           he
           nameth
           these
           :
           Friar
           
             Antonio
             de
             la
             Cerda
          
           ,
           Prouincial
           of
           Portugal
           (
           who
           wrote
           this
           letter
           )
           F.
           
             Gasper
             Leiton
          
           ,
           Regēt
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Lisbon
           ,
           &
           preacher
           to
           the
           king
           :
           Friar
           
             Lewys
             de
             Granada
          
           ,
           Friar
           
             Pedro
             de
             Somer
          
           ,
           Cōfessor
           of
           the
           most
           illustrious
           
             D.
             Henrie
             Cardinall
          
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           was
           K.
           of
           Portugal
        
         
           The
           second
           Letter
           is
           from
           Friar
           
             Lewys
             de
             Granada
          
           ,
           sent
           to
           the
           Patriarke
           of
           Valencia
           ,
           The
           date
           is
           from
           Lisbon
           the
           18.
           of
           March
           1584.
           the
           principall
           pointes
           are
           these
           .
           In
           the
           16.
           page
           of
           the
           book
           it
           saith
           :
           that
           S.
           Thomas
           appeared
           vnto
           her
           10
           dayes
           before
           his
           feast
           ,
           &
           told
           her
           ,
           she
           should
           prepare
           her selfe
           :
           for
           vpon
           his
           feast
           day
           the
           Lord
           would
           come
           to
           visit
           her
           ,
           &
           shew
           vnto
           her
           grace
           and
           particular
           fauour
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           impression
           of
           the
           fiue
           wounds
           :
           as
           was
           said
           in
           the
           first
           letter
           ,
           &c.
           
           Also
           he
           saith
           :
           fiue
           or
           sixe
           dayes
           the
           paine
           endured
           :
           during
           which
           time
           ,
           when
           she
           stepped
           to
           walke
           ,
           the
           soales
           of
           her
           feet
           (
           shee
           thought
           trod
           vpon
           nayles
           &c.
           And
           pag.
           18.
           it
           saith
           :
           On
           Tenable
           Wednesday
           ,
           she
           was
           in
           the
           Quire
           with
           great
           desire
           to
           communicate
           in
           a
           window
           by
           which
           the
           Religious
           did
           cōmunicate
           ,
           right
           against
           whereunto
           was
           an
           altar
           ,
           where
           the
           little
           casket
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           Sacrament
           stood
           :
           for
           the
           great
           altar
           was
           occupied
           with
           the
           Sepulchre
           ,
           or
           monument
           that
           was
           made
           vpon
           it
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           he
           saw
           the
           litle
           casket
           open
           and
           a
           consecrate
           host
           to
           issue
           thereout
           ,
           which
           most
           deuoutly
           she
           receiued
           ,
           &c.
           And
           Pag.
           19.
           
           She
           told
           me
           that
           for
           7.
           yeares
           euery
           Thursday
           at
           the
           
             Auc
             Marie
          
           
           houre
           she
           hath
           felt
           in
           her
           head
           all
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           crowne
           of
           thornes
           :
           insomuch
           that
           the
           bloud
           issueth
           forth
           :
           and
           she
           hath
           in
           her
           head
           some
           small
           prickes
           and
           holes
           of
           the
           sayd
           thornes
           :
           &
           the
           paines
           endure
           vntill
           Fryday
           at
           the
           same
           houre
           .
           She
           had
           at
           a
           certaine
           time
           a
           great
           desire
           (
           as
           very
           often
           she
           hath
           )
           to
           communicate
           :
           at
           which
           time
           shee
           saw
           in
           spirit
           S.
           Iohn
           Euangelist
           celebrate
           .
           The
           Masse
           being
           ended
           ,
           a
           consecrate
           host
           came
           from
           the
           Altar
           .
           She
           then
           returning
           to
           her selfe
           (
           for
           she
           was
           rapt
           or
           rauished
           in
           spirit
           )
           shee
           found
           that
           shee
           had
           the
           said
           host
           in
           her
           mouth
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           this
           which
           I
           haue
           written
           (
           saith
           Friar
           
             Lewes
             de
             Granada
          
           )
           she
           her selfe
           told
           me
           :
           and
           I
           should
           write
           much
           more
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           recken
           all
           the
           maruellous
           thinges
           which
           our
           Lord
           worketh
           in
           this
           blessed
           soule
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           Letter
           is
           from
           the
           same
           Prouinciall
           ,
           Friar
           
             Antonio
             de
             la
             Cerda
          
           ,
           sent
           to
           Friar
           
             Ferdiando
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           Proctor
           in
           Rome
           ,
           for
           the
           prouince
           of
           Portugall
           .
           The
           date
           is
           at
           Lisbon
           ,
           the
           30.
           of
           March
           1585.
           
           Thus
           it
           sayth
           :
           Since
           your
           departure
           from
           this
           city
           ,
           it
           hath
           pleased
           our
           Lord
           from
           day
           to
           day
           more
           manifestly
           to
           declare
           how
           highly
           he
           esteemeth
           
             la
             Anunciada
          
           .
           For
           infinit
           be
           the
           miracles
           ▪
           as
           well
           corporall
           as
           spirituall
           ,
           which
           by
           her
           means
           he
           hath
           wrought
           in
           these
           parts
           :
           which
           hath
           bene
           the
           cause
           that
           very
           many
           Gentlemen
           haue
           bene
           moued
           to
           become
           Fryars
           ,
           to
           whom
           with
           my
           hands
           I
           haue
           giuen
           the
           habite
           .
           The
           fame
           of
           which
           miracles
           hath
           so
           far
           streched
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           come
           to
           the
           Mores
           dwelling
           in
           Alualady
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           castle
           three
           leagues
           from
           Lisbon
           :
           Three
           wherof
           ,
           because
           the
           houre
           for
           them
           to
           turne
           Christians
           it
           should
           seeme
           drew
           neare
           ,
           maruellously
           desired
           to
           see
           the
           Prioresse
           :
           for
           beleeue
           they
           could
           not
           so
           great
           miracles
           ,
           as
           were
           reported
           of
           her
           .
           And
           from
           thenceforth
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           inwardly
           moued
           &
           prouoked
           them
           ,
           more
           and
           more
           kindling
           in
           their
           hearts
           the
           desire
           to
           see
           the
           said
           seruant
           of
           God.
           And
           so
           much
           dayly
           increased
           this
           desire
           in
           thē
           ,
           that
           one
           day
           very
           early
           not
           acquainting
           one
           another
           with
           th
           their
           purposes
           ,
           they
           departed
           all
           3
           frō
           Alualady
           for
           this
           city
           of
           Lisbon
           ,
           &
           came
           to
           seek
           me
           in
           this
           couent
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           which
           so
           inwardly
           had
           moued
           &
           burned
           them
           with
           so
           feruēt
           a
           desire
           to
           see
           the
           Prioresse
           .
           And
           whiles
           one
           of
           the
           told
           me
           these
           things
           behold
           ,
           there
           commeth
           the
           other
           &
           afterwards
           the
           third
           .
           And
           whē
           they
           met
           all
           three
           together
           ,
           they
           vnderstood
           that
           they
           all
           
           demanded
           one selfe
           same
           thing
           :
           they
           seeing
           themselues
           inflamed
           with
           one selfe
           same
           desire
           ,
           were
           greatly
           astonished
           :
           &
           perceiuing
           that
           this
           proceeded
           of
           one selfe
           mouing
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           curiositie
           ,
           as
           some
           would
           presume
           ,
           I
           carried
           them
           to
           the
           monastery
           
             de
             la
             Anunciada
          
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           the
           parlor
           ,
           and
           thence
           sent
           word
           to
           the
           Prioresse
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           speake
           with
           her
           ,
           without
           letting
           her
           vnderstand
           why
           shee
           was
           called
           .
           She
           presently
           came
           :
           and
           the
           3
           Moores
           were
           fast
           by
           me
           when
           we
           spake
           together
           .
           She
           lift
           vp
           her
           vayle
           to
           talke
           with
           me
           ▪
           and
           scarcely
           had
           the
           three
           Moores
           seene
           her
           when
           they
           fell
           groueling
           to
           the
           earth
           .
           And
           in
           such
           maner
           ,
           that
           needfull
           it
           was
           ,
           some
           which
           were
           present
           should
           helpe
           them
           vp
           .
           When
           they
           arose
           beholding
           her
           eftsoons
           ,
           they
           kneeled
           on
           their
           knees
           with
           out
           a
           word
           speaking
           .
           But
           that
           they
           lamented
           without
           ceassing
           hauing
           their
           eyes
           for
           a
           long
           time
           fixed
           vpon
           the
           Prioresse
           .
           And
           when
           I
           asked
           them
           why
           they
           spake
           not
           to
           the
           Prioresse
           ?
           They
           answered
           ,
           that
           they
           saw
           in
           her
           so
           great
           and
           admirable
           things
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           speake
           .
           Hauing
           thus
           sayd
           ,
           they
           besought
           the
           Prioresse
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           was
           by
           her
           might
           giue
           them
           baptisme
           .
           She
           answered
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           be
           baptised
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           there
           present
           who
           would
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           baptised
           .
           Adding
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           this
           to
           her
           Spouse
           should
           bee
           greatly
           pleasing
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           I
           returned
           ,
           leading
           with
           me
           the
           Moores
           (
           albeit
           to
           their
           great
           sorrow
           for
           they
           would
           not
           haue
           parted
           frō
           the
           Prioresse
           )
           home
           to
           my
           Couent
           .
           Of
           all
           this
           I
           aduertised
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           who
           sent
           forthwith
           for
           the
           Moores
           ,
           and
           I
           (
           accompanied
           with
           some
           Fathers
           )
           brought
           them
           .
           Brought
           (
           as
           they
           were
           )
           they
           confessed
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           in
           our
           presence
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           seen
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Prioresse
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           in
           humane
           shape
           ,
           put
           vppon
           the
           crosse
           .
           Which
           miracle
           was
           so
           admirable
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           thereof
           stretched
           through
           all
           the
           kingdom
           :
           &
           great
           multitudes
           of
           people
           are
           come
           to
           this
           citie
           to
           see
           thē
           baptised
           .
           The
           Archbishop
           sent
           for
           the
           Prioresse
           ,
           to
           giue
           them
           their
           names
           .
           The
           which
           at
           my
           commaund
           she
           gaue
           vnto
           them
           .
           Manuel
           she
           called
           the
           first
           ,
           Iohn
           the
           second
           and
           the
           third
           Thomas
           :
           who
           were
           in
           this
           house
           baptised
           and
           with
           vs
           continue
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           miracle
           which
           the
           Prouinciall
           telleth
           is
           this
           :
           A
           Lady
           of
           qualitie
           there
           was
           which
           had
           a
           cancker
           in
           one
           of
           her
           
           Lippes
           .
           This
           lady
           talking
           with
           
             Dona
             Vincencia
          
           told
           her
           ,
           that
           the
           day
           following
           they
           were
           to
           cut
           the
           canker
           :
           The
           Lady
           Vincencia
           moued
           with
           compassion
           ,
           gaue
           vnto
           her
           a
           small
           peece
           of
           fine
           linnen
           cloth
           :
           which
           the
           Prioresse
           was
           wont
           to
           drawe
           ouer
           her
           syde
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           she
           should
           put
           it
           vppon
           her
           canker
           :
           for
           she
           trusted
           in
           God
           that
           when
           they
           should
           cut
           it
           ,
           she
           should
           feele
           no
           griefe
           at
           all
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Ladie
           so
           did
           .
           And
           with
           great
           deuotion
           promised
           ,
           that
           if
           she
           found
           so
           much
           good
           hereby
           ,
           that
           in
           cutting
           of
           her
           canker
           ,
           she
           should
           feele
           no
           paine
           ,
           she
           would
           publish
           to
           her
           power
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           through
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           Prioresse
           his
           seruant
           ,
           had
           graunted
           her
           this
           so
           singular
           &
           admirable
           mercie
           .
           This
           simplicitie
           displeased
           not
           God
           ,
           But
           he
           graunted
           the
           rather
           what
           she
           had
           demanded
           :
           for
           rising
           vp
           early
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           shee
           found
           her selfe
           whole
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           signe
           where
           the
           canker
           ,
           nor
           any
           euill
           had
           bene
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           a
           little
           lower
           .
           Of
           all
           this
           were
           instruments
           made
           by
           arte
           of
           a
           notary
           publique
           ,
           at
           command
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           most
           illustrious
           worship
           .
        
         
           The
           3.
           
           Miracle
           which
           the
           prouincall
           ,
           telleth
           is
           ,
           
             Anna
             Rodrigues
             del
             Crucifixo
          
           ,
           of
           the
           third
           order
           of
           Frauncis
           ,
           brought
           with
           her
           two
           small
           peeces
           of
           a
           wodden
           Crosse
           ,
           which
           the
           prioresse
           had
           giuen
           her
           .
           And
           going
           to
           visit
           one
           that
           was
           diseased
           demanded
           a
           little
           water
           to
           drinke
           .
           Anna
           tooke
           a
           porcelan
           ,
           and
           pist
           water
           into
           it
           .
           And
           after
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           tooke
           a
           peece
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           which
           the
           Prioresse
           had
           giuen
           her
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           signe
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           cast
           it
           into
           the
           Porcelan
           .
           The
           peece
           went
           to
           the
           bottome
           .
           And
           eftsoones
           (
           like
           a
           candle
           on
           a
           candlesticke
           )
           arose
           vp
           right
           on
           end
           .
           Of
           this
           water
           gaue
           she
           the
           paciēt
           to
           drink
           :
           Who
           then
           began
           to
           find
           himselfe
           better
           ,
           and
           demaunded
           ,
           what
           was
           that
           ,
           they
           had
           giuen
           him
           ,
           which
           had
           done
           him
           much
           good
           .
           After
           they
           had
           cold
           him
           ,
           what
           had
           passed
           ,
           he
           prayed
           them
           to
           giue
           him
           more
           water
           then
           before
           ,
           to
           drinke
           .
           Then
           cast
           they
           more
           water
           into
           the
           Porcelane
           ,
           where
           in
           also
           was
           the
           peece
           of
           the
           Crosse
           .
           
             Anna
             Rodrigues
          
           ,
           supposing
           that
           the
           diseased
           in
           drinking
           ,
           had
           swallowed
           the
           same
           peece
           ,
           cast
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           which
           went
           also
           to
           the
           bottome
           And
           commning
           to
           the
           other
           which
           stood
           in
           end
           in
           the
           porcelane
           ,
           cleaued
           vnto
           ,
           and
           was
           ioyned
           togither
           with
           it
           .
           So
           that
           of
           those
           two
           ,
           was
           made
           a
           farre
           little
           Crosse
           which
           moued
           all
           that
           sawe
           it
           ,
           to
           very
           great
           deuotion
           .
           Scarcely
           
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           had
           the
           sickman
           tasted
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           but
           he
           became
           whole
           and
           sound
           ,
           &
           the
           third
           day
           also
           arose
           from
           his
           bed
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           walke
           through
           the
           citie
           .
           Of
           this
           also
           was
           information
           made
           by
           the
           cōmandement
           of
           the
           most
           illustrious
           Legat.
           I
           could
           (
           saith
           the
           prouincial
           )
           recount
           also
           many
           other
           like
           things
           .
           Friar
           
             Stephen
             de
             Lusignan
          
           setteth
           this
           downe
           for
           conclusion
           .
        
         
           
             The
             tenne
             particular
             and
             principall
             instructions
             which
             wee
             draw
             from
             these
             maruellous
             effects
             in
             these
             letters
             missiue
             declared
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             true
             he
             and
             she
             religious
             ,
             are
             much
             pleasing
             to
             God
          
           
             2.
             
             Holy
             obedience
             ,
             is
             meritorious
             and
             charity
             ,
             humanity
             ,
             and
             simplicity
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Virginity
             is
             a
             very
             pleasing
             spouse
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             needfull
             to
             reuerence
             and
             honor
             the
             holy
             Images
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             he
             and
             she
             Saints
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             are
             intercessors
             and
             aduocates
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             needefull
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             pleaseth
             God
             which
             oft
             times
             receiueth
             so
             great●
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             ,
             without
             sorrow
             ,
             praiers
             and
             deuotions
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             passion
             and
             death
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             our
             owne
             works
             ,
             are
             profittable
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Miracles
             haue
             euer
             continued
             in
             the
             Catholique
             ,
             Apostolique
             ,
             and
             Romish
             Church
             .
             At
             the
             end
             of
             this
             booke
             of
             the
             holy
             Nunne
             ,
             was
             this
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           holy
           father
           Sistus
           5.
           through
           the
           deuotion
           and
           request
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           Catholique
           king
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           hath
           ordayned
           to
           bee
           made
           ,
           the
           processe
           of
           the
           miracles
           of
           Friar
           
             Lewes
             de
             Beltrum
          
           ,
           in
           Aragon
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Friars
           of
           S.
           Dominick
           to
           put
           him
           in
           the
           number
           ,
           and
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           and
           blessed
           (
           which
           shal
           be
           another
           such
           ,
           as
           this
           ,
           of
           this
           holy
           Nunne
           )
           All
           that
           I
           haue
           sayd
           is
           drawne
           out
           of
           the
           french
           booke
           ,
           which
           Friar
           Stephen
           wrote
           ,
           in
           praise
           of
           this
           holy
           Nunne
           .
           So
           famous
           was
           the
           same
           of
           this
           Nunnes
           holinesse
           :
           That
           Cardinall
           Albertus
           of
           Austria
           sent
           information
           to
           Pope
           Sistus
           5.
           
           To
           whom
           the
           Pope
           wrote
           this
           letter
           following
           translated
           into
           Latine
           with
           great
           ioy
           haue
           we
           
           read
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           procured
           to
           be
           written
           ,
           the
           vertues
           of
           the
           Prioresse
           of
           the
           monasterie
           
             de
             la
             Anunciada
          
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           holie
           virgin
           ,
           And
           of
           the
           great
           benefits
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           shewed
           her
           ,
           we
           pray
           the
           diuine
           goodnes
           to
           make
           her
           from
           day
           to
           day
           more
           worthy
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           &
           enrich
           her
           with
           his
           heauenly
           gift
           ,
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           name
           and
           ioy
           of
           his
           faithful
           .
           Giuen
           in
           S.
           Maries
           at
           Rome
           ,
           with
           the
           little
           Ring
           of
           the
           fisher
           .
           The
           10.
           of
           September
           1584.
           and
           of
           our
           Bishopdome
           ,
           &c.
           
           Subscribed
           
             Antonio
             Prucha
             Badulini
          
           .
           
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineca
          
           ,
           in
           his
           booke
           intituled
           
             Monarchia
             ecclesiastica
          
           printed
           at
           Salamāca
           by
           
             Iohn
             Fernādez
          
           making
           mentiō
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           wounds
           of
           Christ
           :
           nameth
           this
           Mary
           .
           And
           so
           saith
           he
           ,
           dyed
           the
           glorious
           Saint
           Katherine
           of
           Sena
           in
           the
           1380.
           yeare
           ,
           whose
           maruelous
           life
           wrote
           S.
           Antonius
           and
           Raimond
           of
           Capua
           :
           And
           albeit
           they
           both
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           wounds
           of
           our
           redeemer
           were
           printed
           vpon
           her
           ,
           S.
           Antonius
           affirmeth
           that
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Saintes
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           shewed
           on
           her
           bodie
           :
           yet
           suffered
           shee
           incredible
           paines
           .
           And
           
             Iohn
             Brugmano
          
           writeth
           :
           that
           the
           holie
           virgin
           
             Saint
             Lyduuina
          
           receiued
           the
           woundes
           of
           the
           redeemer
           :
           But
           that
           the
           virgin
           besought
           God.
           That
           to
           avoyd
           the
           applause
           of
           the
           world
           they
           should
           bee
           couered
           :
           And
           then
           the
           skinne
           grew
           and
           couered
           the
           woundes
           
             Lorenço
             Surio
          
           ,
           saith
           :
           that
           the
           holie
           virgin
           Gerturd
           of
           Esten
           ,
           vppon
           good
           Fryday
           in
           the
           1340.
           yeare
           receiued
           the
           woundes
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           dayes
           ranne
           bloud
           from
           them
           seuen
           times
           a
           day
           .
           At
           this
           time
           it
           is
           publiquely
           sayd
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           pictures
           of
           her
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           religious
           in
           Portugal
           of
           the
           order
           of
           
             Saint
             Dominick
          
           ,
           Which
           hath
           the
           woundes
           of
           our
           redeemer
           Hitherto
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           .
           The
           same
           author
           
             part
             3.
             lib.
             22.
             cap.
          
           23.
           
           ¶
           3.
           affirmeth
           for
           an
           approued
           thing
           ;
           that
           their
           
             Saint
             Frauncis
          
           had
           the
           woundes
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           as
           a
           little
           lower
           yee
           shall
           perceiue
           .
           Concerning
           those
           which
           had
           the
           fiue
           woundes
           I
           will
           recount
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           an
           admirable
           history
           whereof
           make
           mention
           many
           of
           our
           aduersaries
           who
           as
           wel
           in
           Dutch
           as
           in
           Latine
           ,
           both
           in
           verse
           and
           prose
           haue
           written
           that
           the
           Dominick
           Friars
           haue
           alwaies
           holden
           a
           certaine
           emulation
           ,
           enuie
           &
           hatred
           toward
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           for
           both
           being
           beggers
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           well
           agree
           togither
           .
           It
           happened
           tin
           Berne
           one
           of
           the
           3
           Cantons
           of
           the
           Swizers
           in
           the
           a
           thousand
           5
           hundred
           &
           ninth
           yeare
           
           that
           the
           Franciscans
           were
           much
           more
           esteemed
           and
           fauoured
           then
           the
           Dominicks
           which
           the
           Dominicks
           :
           perceauing
           ,
           much
           stomacked
           :
           and
           so
           they
           consulted
           to
           find
           remedy
           for
           such
           a
           mischiefe
           .
           Foure
           of
           the
           chiefe
           of
           their
           order
           ,
           came
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           causes
           ,
           why
           the
           Franciscans
           were
           before
           them
           preferred
           .
           These
           two
           ,
           besides
           others
           which
           I
           will
           declare
           ,
           they
           found
           to
           bee
           the
           principall
           causes
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Frauncis
           had
           the
           woundes
           of
           Christ
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           the
           brawling
           Question
           which
           was
           betweene
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           whether
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           was
           conceiued
           in
           sinne
           or
           no.
           The
           Domincans
           did
           affirme
           it
           :
           the
           Franciscans
           denyed
           it
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           ,
           the
           common
           people
           moued
           with
           foolish
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           zeale
           without
           knowledge
           ,
           much
           loued
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           &
           made
           no
           reckoning
           of
           the
           Dominicks
           .
           The
           Dominicks
           then
           vnderstanding
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           so
           great
           euill
           ,
           the
           remedy
           which
           they
           put
           ,
           was
           this
           .
           A
           simple
           Friar
           they
           tooke
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           in
           their
           couent
           ,
           a
           young
           frantique
           ,
           or
           holy
           hypocrite
           ,
           &
           so
           deceiued
           him
           with
           many
           perswasions
           &
           gaue
           him
           certaine
           inchaunted
           drinks
           ,
           that
           the
           small
           vnderstanding
           which
           he
           had
           ,
           they
           tooke
           quite
           from
           him
           .
           They
           marke
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           the
           fiue
           wounds
           vpon
           him
           .
           They
           made
           him
           to
           beleeue
           (
           and
           he
           foolish
           also
           beleeued
           it
           )
           that
           hee
           had
           then
           truly
           as
           S.
           Frauncis
           had
           them
           .
           And
           here
           stayed
           they
           not
           :
           They
           made
           him
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           holy
           virgin
           Saint
           Barbara
           ,
           and
           Saint
           
             Catalina
             de
             Sena
          
           ,
           appeared
           ,
           and
           reuealed
           great
           things
           vnto
           him
           ,
           they
           made
           him
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           S.
           Mary
           gaue
           him
           the
           red
           consecrated
           host
           ,
           aud
           that
           she
           presented
           him
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           and
           that
           she
           commaunded
           him
           to
           go
           the
           Cabildo
           or
           Senate
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           which
           she
           had
           commaunded
           ,
           giuen
           him
           in
           .
           And
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           this
           was
           one
           :
           that
           the
           holy
           virgin
           was
           conceiued
           in
           sin
           ,
           &
           that
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           they
           ought
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           permit
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           to
           dwell
           in
           their
           City
           ,
           for
           that
           (
           besides
           that
           they
           are
           certayne
           lost
           persons
           ,
           and
           without
           reformation
           )
           they
           taught
           a
           grosse
           error
           ,
           which
           ought
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           be
           suffered
           .
           That
           the
           holy
           virgin
           was
           conceiued
           without
           sin
           .
           He
           told
           them
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           highly
           houour
           an
           Image
           of
           the
           holy
           virgin
           (
           which
           their
           Fryars
           had
           made
           by
           a
           certaine
           Arte
           )
           that
           distilled
           teares
           by
           the
           eyes
           as
           though
           it
           had
           wept
           .
           All
           this
           at
           first
           was
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           red
           bloud
           was
           adored
           .
           As
           the
           verie
           
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           was
           sent
           to
           great
           Lordes
           ,
           as
           an
           incomparable
           Treasure
           .
           Great
           concourse
           there
           was
           to
           the
           weeping
           Image
           .
           So
           well
           knew
           the
           Dominickes
           to
           draw
           water
           to
           their
           mill
           ,
           that
           they
           onely
           were
           holden
           for
           holie
           ,
           and
           so
           caried
           they
           all
           the
           Almes
           and
           deuotions
           of
           the
           people
           .
           And
           the
           poore
           Franciscans
           were
           cast
           aside
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           made
           reckoning
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Franciscans
           then
           seeing
           themselues
           so
           despised
           ,
           and
           perceiuing
           (
           like
           people
           as
           well
           exercised
           in
           false
           miracles
           )
           as
           were
           the
           Dominickes
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           popish
           Clergie
           )
           the
           craft
           and
           deceit
           of
           the
           Dominickes
           :
           vsed
           great
           diligence
           to
           discouer
           the
           villany
           .
           So
           much
           did
           they
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           it
           was
           discouered
           .
           The
           foure
           principal
           Authors
           of
           this
           Tragedy
           in
           the
           one
           thousand
           fiue
           hundred
           &
           ninth
           yeare
           ,
           were
           burned
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           pardoned
           .
           Those
           deceauers
           that
           so
           shamelesly
           ,
           make
           a
           mockery
           of
           religion
           (
           besides
           these
           aforesaid
           )
           confessed
           in
           their
           torments
           great
           abhominations
           .
           (
           As
           the
           papists
           themselues
           that
           wrote
           this
           Historie
           doe
           witnesse
           wherein
           the
           Pope
           sending
           His
           Legate
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           put
           all
           ,
           to
           scilence
           :
           For
           he
           feared
           to
           loose
           his
           ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           which
           so
           great
           seruice
           with
           their
           false
           miracles
           haue
           done
           and
           doe
           vnto
           him
           .
           For
           well
           vnderstandeth
           the
           Pope
           ,
           their
           superstitions
           and
           Idolatries
           (
           whereof
           their
           religion
           is
           full
           )
           to
           haue
           bene
           inuented
           or
           at
           the
           least
           confirmed
           with
           like
           deceipts
           of
           fayned
           apparitions
           ,
           reuelations
           and
           false
           miracles
           .
           Into
           this
           reprobate
           sence
           ,
           God
           leaueth
           them
           to
           fall
           ,
           for
           not
           reading
           of
           the
           holie
           Scripture
           :
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           rule
           of
           the
           well
           liuing
           and
           seruing
           of
           God.
           As
           his
           maiestie
           will
           be
           serued
           .
           But
           returne
           we
           now
           to
           our
           holy
           Nunne
           ,
           who
           with
           ful
           gale
           vntill
           now
           ,
           most
           happily
           sayled
           ,
           and
           set
           (
           as
           say
           the
           Gentiles
           )
           on
           the
           toppe
           of
           Fortunes
           wheele
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           was
           possible
           of
           small
           and
           great
           .
           Aswell
           in
           Portugal
           ,
           as
           else
           where
           ,
           was
           esteemed
           and
           reuerenced
           .
           O
           how
           often
           of
           her
           was
           it
           sayd
           .
           Blessed
           is
           the
           wombe
           that
           bare
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           pappes
           that
           gaue
           thee
           sucke
           .
           Shee
           nothing
           wanted
           in
           this
           world
           to
           be
           wholy
           blessed
           ,
           but
           that
           then
           shee
           should
           die
           .
           O
           how
           great
           a
           Saint
           shall
           hell
           possesse
           .
           O
           how
           great
           a
           Saint
           hath
           the
           Roman
           Church
           lost
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           haue
           hard
           the
           Pro
           ,
           Let
           vs
           heare
           the
           Contra.
           From
           this
           spouse
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           so
           holie
           ,
           so
           charitable
           ,
           and
           so
           miraculous
           ,
           would
           the
           true
           Iesus
           
           Christ
           )
           not
           her
           husband
           which
           was
           the
           diuell
           )
           that
           the
           Maske
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           wherewith
           she
           was
           couered
           ,
           should
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           &
           her
           abhominations
           ,
           wickednes
           ,
           superstitions
           ,
           &
           Idolatries
           discouered
           .
           And
           so
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           admirable
           yeare
           1588.
           was
           she
           condemned
           :
           as
           a
           certaine
           booke
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           yeare
           following
           ,
           being
           the
           1589.
           was
           printed
           at
           Seuil
           ,
           doth
           witnes
           :
           from
           whence
           word
           for
           word
           haue
           I
           drawne
           that
           I
           will
           say
           against
           other
           .
           The
           title
           thereof
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           A
           Relation
           of
           the
           holinesse
           and
           woundes
           of
           Mother
           Mary
           de
           la
           Visitation
           ,
           which
           was
           Prioresse
           de
           la
           Annuntiada
           of
           Lisbon
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           was
           declared
           ,
           in
           the
           Sentence
           which
           was
           giuen
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           booke
           will
           I
           not
           set
           downe
           ,
           but
           the
           principall
           points
           thereof
           will
           I
           take
           for
           my
           purpose
           .
           Thus
           then
           it
           beginneth
           .
           Hauing
           committed
           the
           verification
           of
           the
           woundes
           and
           holinesse
           of
           
             Marie
             Prioresse
             de
             la
             Annunciada
          
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Saint
           Dominick
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           reuerend
           and
           illustrious
           Archbishoppes
           of
           Lisbon
           and
           Braga
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           
             de
             la
             Guardia
          
           ,
           the
           Prouincial
           of
           Saint
           Dominiks
           order
           ,
           the
           Inquisitors
           of
           this
           Citie
           of
           Lisbon
           and
           Doctor
           
             Paulo
             Alfonso
          
           of
           his
           maiesties
           Councell
           .
           The
           sayd
           Lordes
           went
           to
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           vppon
           the
           said
           verification
           and
           examination
           ,
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           many
           Nunnes
           of
           the
           sayd
           Monastery
           which
           consentingly
           ,
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           holinesse
           of
           the
           Prioresse
           was
           fayned
           ,
           and
           the
           woundes
           painted
           .
           The
           information
           ended
           ,
           the
           sayd
           Prioresse
           was
           brought
           before
           them
           whom
           they
           commaunded
           to
           sweare
           vppon
           the
           Masse
           booke
           and
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           that
           shee
           should
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           of
           that
           should
           be
           demaunded
           of
           her
           .
           And
           if
           shee
           so
           sayd
           :
           that
           God
           should
           helpe
           her
           :
           And
           if
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           diuell
           should
           carry
           her
           away
           .
           Frst
           how
           sayd
           she
           that
           she
           had
           oft
           times
           seene
           the
           mother
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           how
           had
           she
           the
           woundes
           :
           By
           the
           oath
           she
           had
           made
           ,
           she
           answered
           :
           That
           at
           nine
           or
           tenne
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           shee
           entred
           into
           the
           Monastery
           .
           And
           after
           she
           had
           made
           profession
           ,
           being
           seuenteene
           yeares
           olde
           ,
           one
           day
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           praying
           ,
           to
           her
           was
           it
           reuealed
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           cherish
           her
           :
           And
           that
           anonother
           like
           day
           ,
           when
           shee
           was
           at
           prayer
           ,
           came
           the
           Angels
           and
           put
           a
           Crowne
           of
           thornes
           vppon
           her
           head
           :
           which
           wounded
           her
           .
           And
           many
           dayes
           after
           being
           in
           prayer
           ,
           Christ
           crucrufied
           
           apeared
           vnto
           her
           and
           of
           the
           beams
           that
           issued
           from
           his
           woundes
           ,
           were
           those
           which
           she
           had
           ,
           imprinted
           :
           And
           Christ
           (
           whom
           she
           called
           husband
           )
           oftentimes
           appeared
           to
           her
           )
           and
           talked
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           holpe
           her
           to
           say
           ouer
           the
           praiers
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           confessed
           to
           this
           confessor
           that
           she
           said
           :
           
             Gloria
             Patri
             ,
             &
             tibi
             &
             Spiritui
             sancto
             .
          
           The
           Confessor
           told
           her
           she
           should
           no
           more
           say
           so
           :
           but
           
             Gloria
             Patri
             ,
             &
             Filio
             ,
             &
             Spiritui
             sancto
             :
          
           as
           saith
           the
           holy
           mother
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           in
           a
           conference
           which
           shee
           had
           with
           her
           husband
           ,
           she
           told
           him
           that
           which
           her
           Confessor
           had
           sayd
           vnto
           her
           .
           And
           the
           husband
           answered
           :
           she
           should
           doe
           what
           her
           Confessor
           had
           commanded
           her
           .
           The
           foresayd
           Fathers
           seeing
           she
           sought
           each
           way
           to
           make
           her selfe
           holy
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           was
           fayned
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           Nunnes
           declared
           vnto
           them
           ;
           they
           perswaded
           her
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           which
           had
           passed
           ,
           seeing
           all
           was
           fictions
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           them
           it
           appeared
           ,
           by
           information
           which
           they
           had
           taken
           :
           and
           that
           shee
           should
           craue
           mercie
           :
           and
           so
           would
           they
           haue
           compassion
           vpon
           her
           .
           But
           (
           she
           persisting
           that
           no
           other
           truth
           there
           was
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           shee
           had
           sayd
           ,
           as
           her
           husband
           well
           knew
           )
           they
           left
           her
           .
           Another
           day
           in
           the
           Visitation
           which
           they
           had
           with
           her
           ,
           they
           tooke
           hard
           sope
           and
           hot
           water
           ,
           and
           well
           washed
           her
           hands
           and
           wounds
           .
           And
           when
           they
           began
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           she
           fained
           to
           haue
           great
           paine
           .
           And
           after
           a
           while
           that
           they
           had
           washed
           them
           ,
           the
           sayd
           wounds
           were
           taken
           from
           her
           .
           And
           when
           she
           saw
           they
           were
           taken
           away
           ,
           she
           fell
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           weepe
           ,
           sigh
           ,
           and
           craue
           mercie
           ,
           and
           cast
           her selfe
           at
           the
           feete
           of
           the
           sayd
           Lords
           :
           who
           willing
           her
           to
           confesse
           the
           truth
           :
           shee
           was
           wearied
           and
           dead
           (
           said
           she
           )
           and
           that
           they
           should
           leaue
           her
           till
           another
           day
           ,
           and
           she
           would
           confesse
           the
           truth
           :
           and
           so
           they
           left
           her
           in
           guard
           of
           the
           Nunnes
           ,
           charging
           them
           on
           paine
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           they
           should
           for
           no
           cause
           leaue
           her
           alone
           .
           Another
           day
           the
           foresaid
           Lordes
           returned
           to
           the
           Monasterie
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           said
           Prioresse
           to
           be
           brought
           before
           them
           .
           And
           demaunding
           of
           her
           how
           that
           businesse
           passed
           :
           she
           said
           :
           that
           the
           truth
           was
           ,
           because
           men
           should
           esteeme
           her
           holie
           ,
           shee
           had
           painted
           the
           woundes
           on
           her
           handes
           ,
           and
           that
           ordinarily
           shee
           so
           did
           :
           And
           that
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           side
           shee
           had
           onely
           done
           thrise
           with
           a
           knife
           which
           shee
           had
           in
           her
           combe
           boxe
           .
           Once
           when
           
           she
           published
           ,
           that
           the
           sayd
           wounds
           were
           made
           :
           Another
           time
           at
           a
           visitation
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           Prouinciall
           of
           their
           order
           the
           last
           ,
           this
           which
           now
           is
           done
           :
           being
           like
           vnto
           the
           scratch
           of
           a
           pen.
           And
           that
           the
           Crowne
           of
           thornes
           vppon
           her
           head
           she
           made
           ,
           pricking
           herselfe
           with
           a
           knife
           ,
           and
           making
           the
           bloud
           to
           issue
           forth
           :
           and
           that
           this
           she
           had
           done
           sixe
           or
           seuen
           times
           ,
           Being
           demaunded
           how
           shee
           imprinted
           in
           the
           clothes
           ,
           the
           fiue
           droppes
           of
           bloud
           which
           were
           (
           sayd
           shee
           )
           of
           the
           wound
           in
           the
           syde
           :
           She
           answered
           ,
           that
           she
           carefully
           tooke
           certaine
           holland
           clothes
           ,
           and
           painted
           them
           with
           bloud
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           gaue
           her
           some
           ,
           to
           touch
           the
           wound
           which
           she
           fayned
           in
           her
           syde
           :
           shee
           cutte
           them
           before
           those
           which
           gaue
           them
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           like
           vnto
           those
           which
           shee
           had
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           vppon
           her
           breast
           ,
           and
           drawe
           fourth
           ,
           and
           gaue
           them
           those
           ,
           which
           shee
           had
           painted
           .
           Being
           demaunded
           ,
           when
           the
           Moore
           captaine
           ,
           of
           them
           ,
           resident
           in
           this
           Citie
           of
           Lisbon
           ,
           and
           had
           bene
           viceroye
           of
           Biquinos
           came
           to
           see
           her
           how
           printed
           shee
           the
           wounds
           in
           the
           little
           cloth
           ,
           which
           she
           gaue
           him
           :
           She
           answered
           .
           Because
           she
           saw
           that
           the
           Moore
           did
           mark
           her
           ,
           shee
           drewe
           a
           little
           ,
           the
           curtaine
           of
           the
           lettife
           window
           ,
           faining
           ,
           that
           for
           shame
           hee
           should
           not
           see
           her
           putting
           the
           cloth
           vppon
           her
           breast
           ,
           shee
           tooke
           out
           of
           her
           combe
           boxe
           a
           knife
           ,
           and
           so
           pticked
           her
           finger
           that
           it
           bled
           ,
           and
           painted
           therewith
           the
           same
           cloth
           ,
           and
           afterwardes
           put
           it
           vppon
           the
           breast
           and
           beganne
           to
           straine
           the
           same
           before
           them
           all
           :
           and
           drewe
           it
           out
           imprinted
           with
           bloud
           and
           all
           beleeued
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           bloud
           of
           her
           side
           ,
           being
           demaunded
           how
           shee
           had
           put
           those
           droppes
           of
           bloud
           vppon
           the
           rotchet
           of
           ●he
           Popes
           Collector
           :
           Shee
           answered
           :
           That
           the
           Collector
           perswading
           her
           ,
           to
           put
           some
           bloud
           of
           her
           woundes
           vppon
           the
           said
           rotchet
           at
           such
           time
           as
           shee
           chaunced
           to
           haue
           a
           blister
           on
           her
           hand
           shee
           tooke
           it
           away
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           the
           bloud
           issued
           and
           therewith
           rubbed
           she
           her
           hand
           in
           the
           rotchet
           ,
           and
           it
           remayned
           died
           with
           bloud
           .
           Being
           demaunded
           how
           shee
           lift
           vp
           her selfe
           :
           And
           how
           the
           Nunnes
           sawe
           her
           many
           times
           ,
           to
           shine
           in
           her
           Cell
           :
           Shee
           answered
           :
           that
           shee
           kindled
           in
           a
           chasing
           dish
           a
           fire
           with
           small
           light
           ,
           and
           put
           before
           it
           a
           lookeing
           glasse
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           light
           stroke
           vppon
           the
           glasse
           ,
           and
           the
           reflection
           of
           the
           glasse
           glimpsed
           in
           her
           face
           :
           And
           that
           shee
           should
           
           seeme
           to
           haue
           beene
           lifted
           vp
           ,
           she
           put
           her
           feete
           vpon
           Chapins
           or
           womens
           shoes
           :
           other
           times
           vpon
           timber
           ,
           which
           she
           had
           purposely
           prouided
           :
           whereupon
           she
           so
           sate
           ,
           that
           shee
           seemed
           to
           be
           lifted
           vp
           into
           the
           aire
           :
           demaunded
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           mortall
           sinne
           ,
           how
           she
           dared
           euery
           day
           to
           communicate
           :
           She
           answered
           :
           She
           euer
           trusted
           that
           our
           Lord
           would
           draw
           her
           in
           time
           to
           repentance
           :
           and
           hereof
           shee
           craued
           mercie
           of
           the
           foresayd
           Lordes
           .
           This
           notwithstanding
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           to
           take
           further
           information
           :
           wherein
           the
           Nunnes
           declared
           ,
           that
           she
           being
           one
           day
           in
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           was
           lifted
           vp
           ,
           and
           a
           place
           made
           by
           her
           side
           ,
           as
           though
           some
           man
           should
           sit
           there
           :
           Demaunding
           of
           her
           for
           what
           purpose
           she
           did
           that
           she
           sayd
           :
           See
           ye
           not
           that
           our
           father
           Saint
           Dominicke
           came
           thither
           ,
           and
           there
           sitteth
           :
           And
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           to
           auoyd
           tediousnesse
           ,
           I
           omit
           .
        
         
           The
           foresaid
           processe
           seene
           by
           the
           foresaid
           Lords
           ,
           and
           the
           offences
           which
           thereof
           redounded
           against
           the
           Prioresse
           :
           the
           sixt
           of
           the
           instant
           moneth
           of
           December
           in
           the
           1588
           yeare
           ,
           they
           pronounced
           sentence
           against
           her
           ,
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           the
           mother
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Saint
           Francis
           ,
           in
           this
           citie
           :
           from
           whence
           they
           commaunded
           to
           carrie
           her
           ,
           and
           in
           her
           presence
           was
           published
           and
           read
           the
           sentence
           which
           we
           will
           now
           declare
           .
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           the
           8.
           of
           the
           sayd
           moneth
           in
           the
           pulpit
           of
           the
           great
           Church
           of
           this
           citie
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           great
           Masse
           with
           an
           high
           and
           audible
           voyce
           was
           published
           .
           Wherby
           they
           declared
           that
           through
           only
           zeale
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           deeme
           her
           holy
           ,
           all
           that
           to
           be
           and
           haue
           bene
           fained
           .
           And
           for
           that
           shee
           had
           not
           dealt
           with
           ,
           nor
           inuocated
           the
           diuell
           ,
           they
           adiudged
           her
           to
           perpetuall
           imprisonment
           .
           And
           that
           in
           fiue
           yeares
           she
           might
           not
           be
           confessed
           ,
           nor
           communicate
           ,
           except
           in
           case
           of
           necessitie
           :
           and
           three
           feasts
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Iubilee
           :
           and
           that
           she
           should
           neither
           beare
           vaile
           nor
           habit
           ,
           nor
           haue
           any
           actiue
           or
           passiue
           voyce
           in
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           nor
           bee
           elected
           to
           any
           office
           :
           And
           that
           for
           fiue
           yeares
           she
           should
           eate
           vpon
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           fragments
           remaining
           might
           not
           to
           any
           (
           no
           not
           to
           the
           poore
           )
           be
           giuen
           ,
           but
           burned
           :
           and
           that
           when
           they
           were
           to
           go
           forth
           of
           the
           dyning
           place
           ,
           she
           should
           lie
           prostrate
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Nunnes
           might
           passe
           ouer
           her
           :
           and
           that
           on
           wednesdayes
           
           and
           frydayes
           they
           should
           giue
           her
           discipline
           whiles
           the
           psalme
           of
           
             Miserere
             mei
          
           last
           .
           And
           that
           shee
           should
           bee
           carried
           forth
           of
           the
           citie
           to
           a
           Monasterie
           of
           the
           same
           order
           ,
           25
           ,
           leagues
           vpwards
           the
           riuer
           Tei●
           ,
           where
           shee
           should
           bee
           included
           in
           a
           cell
           ,
           and
           not
           go
           out
           of
           the
           cell
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           Masse-time
           and
           Cannonicall
           houres
           :
           and
           that
           she
           might
           talke
           with
           no
           Nunne
           (
           one
           excepted
           )
           which
           the
           Prioresse
           of
           that
           Monasterie
           should
           appoint
           her
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           should
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           faith
           .
           And
           that
           her
           picture
           vpon
           the
           wall
           of
           the
           Annunciada
           should
           be
           blotted
           out
           ,
           that
           no
           after
           signe
           remaine
           there
           euer
           to
           haue
           bene
           :
           and
           that
           the
           small
           clothes
           with
           the
           fiue
           wounds
           ,
           &
           other
           her
           things
           shold
           be
           carried
           to
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           where
           they
           should
           be
           :
           and
           otherwise
           to
           the
           Prouisor
           ,
           or
           curate
           of
           the
           parish
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           appoint
           what
           should
           be
           done
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           aduise
           all
           those
           that
           truely
           desire
           to
           serue
           Christ
           ,
           of
           whose
           name
           they
           are
           called
           Christians
           ,
           and
           will
           liue
           according
           to
           his
           holy
           Gospell
           and
           law
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           that
           which
           men
           haue
           inuented
           to
           liue
           in
           pleasure
           .
           Some
           notes
           and
           considerations
           will
           I
           here
           make
           of
           that
           which
           hath
           bene
           sayd
           vpon
           the
           life
           and
           sentence
           of
           this
           holy
           Nunne
           .
           First
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           ten
           instructions
           drawne
           by
           Lusignan
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Letters
           missiue
           ,
           It
           were
           good
           to
           shew
           how
           false
           they
           be
           all
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           euery
           one
           in
           particular
           .
           For
           not
           vpon
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           vpon
           dreames
           ,
           false
           miracles
           ,
           illusions
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           &
           imaginations
           of
           a
           cursed
           hypocrite
           (
           which
           fained
           her selfe
           to
           be
           no
           lesse
           then
           Christ
           )
           haue
           they
           any
           foundation
           .
           But
           seeing
           our
           aduersaries
           by
           publike
           sentence
           haue
           condemned
           all
           that
           contained
           in
           the
           Letters
           ,
           concerning
           the
           holinesse
           and
           miracles
           of
           this
           Nunne
           ,
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           fained
           ,
           and
           hypocritically
           done
           .
           I
           will
           not
           paine
           my selfe
           to
           proue
           their
           falshood
           .
           Onely
           I
           will
           tell
           them
           :
           that
           when
           they
           will
           proue
           their
           new
           articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           they
           seeke
           better
           proofes
           .
           For
           dreames
           and
           false
           miracles
           are
           now
           nothing
           worth
           .
           The
           time
           through
           the
           mercie
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           now
           as
           wontedly
           it
           was
           ,
           when
           the
           Clergie
           easilie
           deceiued
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           to
           beleeue
           all
           whatsoeuer
           they
           listed
           .
           Blessed
           bee
           the
           Lord
           for
           the
           light
           which
           in
           our
           times
           he
           hath
           giuē
           vs.
           His
           Maiestie
           giue
           vs
           grace
           to
           draw
           neere
           vnto
           it
           :
           For
           the
           seruant
           that
           knoweth
           his
           maisters
           will
           ,
           &
           doth
           
           it
           not
           ,
           shall
           be
           more
           punished
           then
           he
           that
           knoweth
           it
           not
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           these
           his
           ten
           instructions
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           already
           in
           the
           two
           precedent
           Treatises
           ,
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           bene
           sufficiently
           confuted
           .
           To
           them
           I
           referre
           my selfe
           .
           Our
           redeemer
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           when
           hee
           beganne
           to
           preach
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           confirmed
           the
           same
           with
           true
           miracles
           :
           and
           departing
           from
           this
           world
           (
           as
           Saint
           Marke
           in
           the
           last
           chapter
           of
           his
           Gospell
           declareth
           )
           for
           the
           same
           effect
           to
           confirme
           the
           Euangelicall
           doctrine
           ,
           he
           left
           to
           his
           Church
           the
           gift
           of
           working
           miracles
           .
           This
           gift
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           I
           would
           say
           in
           some
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           for
           all
           had
           it
           not
           ,
           as
           witnesseth
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           12.
           where
           reckoning
           vp
           the
           giftes
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           distrributeth
           them
           amongst
           other
           ,
           hee
           saith
           
             And
             to
             another
             are
             giuen
             the
             gifts
             of
             holinesse
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
             To
             another
             working
             of
             miracles
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           for
           some
           time
           continued
           ,
           vntill
           the
           doctrine
           was
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           then
           afterwards
           ceassed
           .
           Albeit
           God
           ,
           vsing
           his
           omnipotency
           ,
           leaueth
           not
           sometimes
           to
           do
           miracles
           .
           But
           this
           is
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           not
           common
           as
           then
           it
           was
           .
           The
           Antichristians
           willing
           to
           be
           sold
           for
           Christians
           ,
           pretend
           ,
           and
           doe
           confirme
           their
           new
           and
           false
           doctrine
           with
           new
           and
           false
           miracles
           ,
           of
           which
           their
           bookes
           bee
           full
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           chiefe
           proofe
           wherewith
           they
           confirme
           their
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           that
           of
           the
           fiue
           wounds
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           word
           in
           all
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           of
           the
           ancient
           Doctours
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           space
           of
           one
           thousand
           and
           two
           hundred
           yeares
           liued
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           no
           not
           Saint
           Iohn
           the
           dearely
           beloued
           Disciple
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           holy
           mother
           of
           our
           redeemer
           her selfe
           hath
           had
           them
           ;
           nor
           euer
           was
           it
           said
           ,
           an●e
           hee
           or
           shee
           Saint
           in
           all
           this
           time
           to
           haue
           had
           them
           :
           for
           so
           much
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           to
           haue
           read
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           they
           say
           ,
           had
           them
           ,
           was
           Saint
           Francis
           ,
           and
           this
           a
           few
           yeares
           before
           his
           death
           :
           who
           died
           in
           the
           1226.
           yeare
           .
           The
           booke
           of
           Conformities
           ,
           fol
           ●
           .
           demaundeth
           .
           In
           which
           of
           the
           saints
           haue
           the
           miraculous
           wounds
           of
           Christ
           bene
           imprinted
           ?
           The
           same
           answereth
           :
           In
           none
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           blessed
           our
           Father
           Saint
           Frauncis
           :
           As
           witnesseth
           the
           Romane
           Church
           :
           and
           commandeth
           the
           faithfull
           to
           beleeue
           it
           .
           Afterwardes
           say
           
           same
           :
           that
           in
           the
           1340.
           yeare
           Saint
           Gertrude
           had
           them
           .
           And
           holy
           Ludiuina
           (
           say
           they
           but
           know
           not
           in
           what
           yeare
           )
           also
           had
           them
           .
           Also
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           S.
           Katherine
           of
           Sena
           ,
           who
           died
           in
           the
           1380.
           yeare
           .
           And
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           in
           the
           1588.
           yeare
           ,
           was
           a
           publike
           voice
           and
           fame
           ▪
           that
           the
           holy
           Nunne
           of
           Lisbon
           had
           them
           ,
           For
           so
           great
           a
           truth
           hold
           they
           that
           of
           Saint
           Francis
           :
           that
           if
           anie
           beleeue
           it
           not
           ,
           or
           doubt
           it
           ,
           for
           an
           heretike
           is
           he
           ●olden
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           heretike
           ought
           he
           to
           be
           punished
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           now
           one
           of
           their
           new
           articles
           of
           faith
           .
           And
           so
           Pope
           Gregorie
           did
           commaund
           it
           to
           be
           beleeued
           .
           The
           same
           commanded
           Pope
           Alexander
           the
           fourth
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           that
           with
           his
           owne
           eyes
           he
           saw
           thē
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           Bull
           he
           doth
           witnesse
           .
           Another
           such
           like
           Bull
           gaue
           out
           Pope
           Nicholas
           3
           and
           Pope
           Bendict
           12.
           who
           graunted
           (
           besides
           this
           )
           to
           the
           Franciscan
           Friars
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           celebrate
           the
           feast
           of
           the
           wounds
           of
           Saint
           Francis.
           All
           this
           saith
           the
           booke
           intituled
           ,
           Of
           the
           Conformities
           of
           Saint
           Francis
           ,
           with
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           A
           booke
           full
           of
           blasphemies
           seeing
           it
           maketh
           him
           equall
           with
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           &
           proueth
           S.
           Francis
           with
           many
           reasonles
           reasons
           ,
           to
           haue
           bin
           much
           more
           excellent
           then
           S.
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           .
           
           Amongst
           which
           he
           setteth
           these
           downe
           ,
           that
           he
           conuerted
           many
           more
           than
           Iohn
           ,
           that
           he
           preached
           repentance
           18
           yeares
           ,
           &
           instituted
           the
           order
           of
           Penance
           :
           &
           S.
           Iohn
           but
           2
           yeares
           ,
           and
           some
           what
           more
           preached
           .
           Iohn
           receiued
           of
           the
           Lord
           the
           word
           of
           repentā●e
           :
           Francis
           receiued
           it
           of
           the
           Lord
           &
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           which
           is
           more
           (
           terrible
           blasphemie
           to
           adde
           ought
           to
           the
           infinit
           power
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           S.
           Iohn
           was
           a
           friend
           of
           the
           Bridegrome
           .
           The
           like
           to
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           was
           the
           blessed
           S.
           Francis.
           In
           holinesse
           to
           the
           world
           was
           Iohn
           most
           singular
           .
           In
           conformitie
           of
           his
           wou●ds
           with
           Christ
           was
           Francis
           then
           all
           men
           more
           excellent
           .
           S.
           Iohn
           is
           aduanced
           into
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Seraphins
           .
           In
           the
           same
           Seraphical
           order
           &
           seat
           of
           Lucifer
           is
           placed
           the
           blessed
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           this
           be
           not
           to
           make
           a
           mockery
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           of
           the
           maiestie
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           holinesse
           of
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           what
           shall
           bee
           ?
           Friar
           
             Iohn
             de
             Pineda
          
           ,
           a
           Friar
           Franciscan
           .
           
             part
             .
             3.
             lib.
             22.
             cap.
          
           23.
           
           ¶
           3.
           speaking
           of
           his
           holy
           Saint
           Francis
           ,
           saith
           thus
           :
           A
           few
           yeares
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           fasting
           and
           praying
           vppon
           the
           Eue
           of
           Saint
           Michael
           the
           Archangell
           ,
           he
           receiued
           in
           his
           virginall
           bodie
           the
           wounds
           of
           Iesus
           
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           impression
           of
           the
           same
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           as
           say
           Vbertino
           and
           the
           Maister
           Pisano
           ,
           S
           ▪
           Francis
           himselfe
           to
           haue
           reuealed
           the
           same
           ,
           hauing
           suffered
           most
           terrible
           paines
           when
           they
           were
           imprinted
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           confirmeth
           his
           saying
           ,
           with
           the
           sayings
           of
           Vbertino
           and
           the
           Maister
           Pisano
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           blasphemous
           booke
           of
           Conformities
           .
           They
           say
           the
           same
           .
           Of
           no
           great
           credit
           be
           these
           two
           Authors
           :
           as
           easily
           as
           they
           speake
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           facility
           will
           we
           condemne
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           sayd
           of
           Saint
           Francis
           ,
           that
           he
           couered
           the
           wounds
           of
           S.
           Katherine
           of
           Sene
           ,
           saith
           Antonius
           ,
           that
           she
           besought
           God
           they
           should
           not
           be
           shewed
           vpon
           her
           body
           :
           Of
           S.
           Lyduuina
           saith
           
             Iohn
             Brugmano
          
           ,
           that
           to
           auoyd
           the
           applause
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           shee
           besought
           the
           same
           at
           God
           his
           hands
           .
           Of
           S.
           Gertrude
           saith
           Surius
           ,
           that
           for
           manie
           dayes
           ran
           bloud
           from
           them
           7.
           times
           euery
           day
           .
           But
           of
           our
           holy
           Nunne
           of
           Lisbon
           say
           the
           Prouinciall
           ,
           and
           Friar
           
             Lewes
             de
             Granada
          
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           the
           publike
           voyce
           and
           fame
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           them
           and
           shewed
           them
           ,
           &
           that
           they
           yeelded
           alwayes
           fresh
           bloud
           ,
           wherewith
           shee
           painted
           the
           small
           clothes
           which
           they
           gaue
           her
           .
           The
           Prouinciall
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           wound
           of
           the
           side
           on
           certaine
           dayes
           ,
           namely
           the
           fridayes
           ,
           opened
           ;
           &
           that
           certaine
           drops
           of
           bloud
           issued
           from
           the
           same
           .
           &c.
           Surely
           this
           was
           much
           more
           shamelesse
           than
           all
           the
           others
           .
           Saint
           Francis
           and
           the
           rest
           sayd
           to
           haue
           the
           wounds
           ,
           liued
           in
           the
           times
           of
           great
           ignorance
           ,
           aswell
           of
           good
           letters
           ,
           as
           of
           true
           and
           pure
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           when
           the
           Roman
           Antichrist
           was
           absolute
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           &
           swayed
           both
           swords
           ,
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           .
           Then
           was
           there
           none
           that
           durst
           whisper
           against
           him
           ,
           nor
           that
           was
           so
           bold
           to
           say
           vnto
           him
           ,
           thou
           dost
           wickedly
           :
           but
           it
           should
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           ,
           or
           litle
           lesse
           .
           An
           easie
           thing
           was
           it
           then
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           fictions
           of
           wounds
           and
           other
           miracles
           to
           deceiue
           the
           simple
           poore
           common
           people
           .
           But
           now
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           giuen
           so
           great
           light
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           a
           verie
           hard
           thing
           shall
           it
           bee
           to
           be
           long
           time
           manitained
           with
           like
           opinion
           of
           holinesse
           :
           by
           and
           by
           flyeth
           away
           hypocrisie
           :
           by
           and
           by
           God
           raiseth
           vp
           some
           to
           speake
           and
           write
           against
           it
           .
           Vnhappy
           therefore
           was
           this
           Nunne
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           time
           and
           not
           in
           their
           dayes
           ,
           she
           liued
           .
           Had
           those
           ,
           sayd
           to
           haue
           the
           wounds
           ,
           bene
           well
           examined
           ,
           and
           with
           hot
           water
           and
           hard
           sope
           washed
           ,
           their
           hypocrisie
           no
           
           no
           doubt
           had
           bene
           discouered
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           our
           
             Marie
             de
             la
             Visitacion
          
           :
           Wherein
           as
           touching
           the
           soule
           ,
           were
           they
           more
           vnhappy
           then
           she
           :
           seeing
           they
           died
           in
           their
           hypocrisie
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           deceiued
           many
           ,
           and
           vntill
           this
           day
           do
           deceiue
           with
           it
           .
           But
           our
           Mary
           liuing
           of
           her
           hypocrisie
           conuinced
           ,
           in
           time
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           will
           she
           employ
           her
           great
           wit
           to
           better
           purpose
           ,
           and
           craue
           mercie
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           so
           wickedly
           she
           hath
           offended
           .
           And
           so
           his
           Maiestie
           giue
           her
           grace
           truly
           to
           conuert
           to
           the
           true
           Christian
           religion
           :
           which
           not
           with
           dreams
           ,
           nor
           false
           miracles
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           it selfe
           is
           confirmed
           .
           His
           Maiestie
           shewe
           her
           this
           grace
           and
           mercie
           .
           Had
           this
           miserable
           creature
           (
           as
           did
           the
           others
           )
           died
           before
           her
           hypocrisie
           had
           bin
           discouered
           ,
           cannonized
           had
           she
           bene
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           for
           ●o
           holy
           had
           bene
           holden
           ,
           that
           hardly
           in
           all
           heauen
           should
           her
           Dominickes
           haue
           found
           place
           to
           haue
           set
           her
           Had
           she
           bene
           a
           Franciscan
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           a
           Dominicke
           ,
           her
           Franciscans
           would
           haue
           placed
           her
           next
           to
           
             Saint
             Francis
          
           in
           the
           most
           highest
           place
           of
           the
           Quire
           of
           the
           Seraphins
           ,
           ioyning
           to
           the
           seat
           of
           Lucifer
           ,
           where
           they
           themselues
           sayd
           ,
           that
           their
           
             Saint
             Frauncis
          
           is
           placed
           .
        
         
           Much
           do
           I
           maruell
           at
           the
           Lords
           which
           examined
           the
           processe
           of
           this
           diuelish
           creature
           ,
           this
           truly
           possessed
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           another
           
             Magd●len
             de
             la
             Cruz.
          
           Another
           such
           as
           she
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           in
           England
           ,
           
             The
             holy
             Mayd
             of
             Kent
          
           :
           who
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ,
           king
           of
           England
           did
           wonderfull
           and
           most
           false
           miracles
           .
           Against
           whom
           was
           made
           processe
           ,
           and
           all
           proued
           to
           be
           false
           and
           fained
           ,
           as
           was
           that
           of
           our
           Nunne
           .
           For
           which
           she
           was
           sen●enced
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           executed
           .
           That
           which
           passeth
           in
           the
           Pontificall
           kingdom
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           against
           all
           ●ustice
           ,
           that
           one
           for
           speaking
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           conscience
           hee
           thinketh
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           holy
           scriptures
           hath
           reuealed
           :
           that
           he
           knoweth
           no
           other
           Purgatorie
           ,
           but
           the
           only
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           knoweth
           no
           other
           righteousnesse
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           receiued
           by
           faith
           :
           and
           that
           none
           is
           to
           be
           called
           vpon
           ▪
           but
           God
           alone
           ,
           by
           the
           onely
           meane
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           he
           shall
           die
           without
           redemption
           :
           and
           with
           greatest
           disgrace
           before
           the
           world
           :
           and
           that
           Magdalen
           and
           Marie
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           like
           ,
           being
           cursed
           blasphemers
           ,
           periured
           
           in
           publike
           audience
           ,
           possessed
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           mockers
           of
           Christian
           religion
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           his
           sonne
           ,
           shall
           liue
           ,
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           condemned
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           bee
           burned
           ,
           but
           to
           certaine
           F●ia●
           like
           pe●an●es
           and
           restraints
           .
           Arise
           Lord
           ,
           iudge
           thine
           owne
           cause
           .
           Behold
           ,
           those
           die
           ,
           that
           confesse
           thee
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           blaspheme
           thee
           do
           liue
           .
           Very
           much
           I
           say
           do
           I
           maruell
           a●
           these
           Lords
           ,
           which
           condemned
           this
           cursed
           M●rie
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           vse
           these
           words
           in
           their
           sentence
           which
           they
           giue
           against
           her
           :
           All
           that
           which
           this
           Nunne
           hath
           done
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           bene
           fained
           of
           〈◊〉
           onely
           that
           they
           should
           hold
           her
           for
           holie
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           had
           not
           dealt
           with
           ,
           nor
           in●ocated
           the
           diuell
           .
           Surely
           they
           speake
           in
           this
           (
           let
           their
           Lordships
           pardo●●e
           )
           against
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           which
           told
           them
           her
           miracles
           to
           haue
           bene
           done
           by
           the
           a●●e
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           with
           whom
           doubtlesse
           ,
           was
           she
           verie
           familiar
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           her
           husband
           ,
           conductor
           ,
           and
           guide
           .
           For
           how
           could
           she
           do
           the
           miracles
           she
           did
           without
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           her
           inuocation
           vpon
           him
           ?
           That
           which
           she
           saith
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           appeared
           vnto
           her
           ,
           now
           accompanied
           with
           hee
           and
           she
           saints
           ,
           and
           now
           alone
           :
           that
           very
           familiar
           he
           was
           with
           her
           :
           that
           he
           ho●p
           her
           to
           pray
           ouer
           the
           houres
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           imprinted
           the
           wounds
           vpon
           her
           .
           Let
           all
           this
           be
           fained
           of
           her
           ,
           as
           all
           is
           fained
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           take
           her
           for
           holy
           :
           and
           more
           foolish
           they
           that
           beleeued
           her
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           remember
           
             Magdalen
             de
             la
             Cruz.
          
           But
           what
           will
           they
           say
           vnto
           me
           of
           the
           diseased
           and
           franticke
           Nunne
           which
           was
           healed
           ,
           as
           the
           Prouinciall
           in
           his
           letter
           witnesseth
           ?
           That
           the
           Prouinciall
           lyed
           will
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Nun
           was
           not
           healed
           ?
           I
           think
           not
           so
           .
           Healed
           she
           was
           by
           the
           meane
           which
           the
           Prouinciall
           reporteth
           ,
           by
           miracle
           wrought
           by
           the
           diuell
           ▪
           What
           will
           they
           say
           vnto
           me
           of
           the
           Lady
           of
           qualitie
           that
           had
           the
           ●anker
           ,
           and
           was
           healed
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Prouinciall
           doth
           witnesse
           :
           and
           saith
           that
           all
           this
           was
           taken
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           testimonie
           before
           a
           Notarie
           publike
           by
           commandement
           of
           the
           Cardinall
           ?
           What
           will
           they
           say
           vnto
           mee
           of
           the
           diseased
           perso●
           ,
           who
           for●aken
           of
           the
           Physitions
           ,
           with
           drinking
           of
           the
           water
           wherein
           was
           the
           little
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           wodden
           crosse
           ,
           which
           the
           Prioresse
           had
           giuen
           to
           
             Anna
             Rodriguez
          
           ,
           was
           
           healed
           ?
           What
           will
           they
           say
           vnto
           me
           of
           this
           little
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           set
           it selfe
           vpright
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           also
           ,
           that
           being
           cast
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           claue
           vnto
           ,
           and
           was
           ioyned
           with
           the
           first
           :
           so
           that
           of
           them
           twaine
           one
           faire
           little
           crosse
           was
           made
           ,
           which
           moued
           to
           great
           deuotion
           all
           those
           that
           saw
           it
           ?
           (
           and
           this
           was
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           diuell
           with
           this
           false
           miracle
           of
           the
           crosse
           pretended
           ,
           to
           cause
           thē
           to
           commit
           Idolatrie
           )
           of
           this
           also
           was
           information
           taken
           by
           commandement
           of
           the
           Legat.
           Of
           many
           other
           such
           like
           things
           that
           the
           Prouinciall
           faith
           ,
           he
           could
           declare
           ,
           what
           will
           they
           say
           vnto
           me
           ?
           How
           could
           these
           things
           and
           the
           rest
           bee
           done
           without
           the
           art
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           without
           his
           help
           ,
           and
           inuocation
           vpon
           him
           ?
           I
           demaund
           of
           thē
           ,
           what
           was
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           three
           Moores
           saw
           in
           the
           Prioresse
           ,
           which
           were
           things
           so
           great
           &
           maruellous
           ,
           that
           the
           Moores
           were
           not
           able
           to
           speake
           .
           To
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Lisbon
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Prouinciall
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           they
           confessed
           ,
           that
           they
           saw
           neere
           to
           the
           Prioresse
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           in
           humane
           shape
           ,
           put
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           :
           throughout
           all
           Portugall
           was
           this
           miracle
           published
           .
           Will
           they
           say
           vnto
           mee
           that
           it
           was
           the
           true
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           was
           the
           illusion
           of
           the
           diuell
           :
           that
           it
           was
           Iesus
           Christ
           will
           they
           not
           say
           :
           For
           in
           their
           Sentence
           they
           say
           :
           All
           whatsoeuer
           this
           Nunne
           hath
           done
           to
           haue
           bene
           fained
           .
           It
           followeth
           then
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           diuell
           in
           humane
           shape
           ,
           that
           appeared
           vnto
           her
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           doth
           aduise
           vs
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           chap.
           14.
           that
           Satan
           is
           wont
           (
           the
           better
           to
           deceiue
           )
           to
           transforme
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angell
           of
           light
           .
           But
           here
           in
           the
           businesse
           of
           these
           three
           Moores
           ,
           much
           more
           bold
           was
           Satha●
           ,
           transforming
           himselfe
           into
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           and
           taking
           his
           forme
           vpon
           him
           .
           O
           the
           great
           patience
           of
           God.
           And
           the
           Prouinciall
           addeth
           .
           So
           famous
           ,
           and
           so
           admirable
           was
           this
           miracle
           ,
           that
           the
           fame
           thereof
           hath
           stretched
           throughout
           all
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           &c.
           
           Then
           was
           it
           a
           true
           miracle
           .
           But
           of
           those
           ,
           which
           Sathan
           worketh
           ,
           to
           deceiue
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           fiction
           of
           the
           Prioresse
           .
           Why
           make
           their
           Lordships
           no
           mention
           in
           their
           sentence
           how
           the
           Prioresse
           had
           made
           Sathan
           to
           appeare
           in
           the
           figure
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ?
           And
           how
           that
           litle
           so
           deuout
           a
           crosse
           was
           made
           ?
           and
           how
           the
           sicke
           persons
           were
           healed
           ?
           The
           principall
           passed
           they
           ouer
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           〈…〉
           superstitions
           and
           Idolatries
           .
           That
           which
           they
           demanded
           of
           her
           is
           .
           How
           sayd
           
           she
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           oftentimes
           seene
           the
           mother
           of
           God
           ?
           wherof
           in
           the
           Letters
           were
           made
           little
           mention
           ?
           O
           great
           subtiltie
           :
           herewith
           they
           haue
           stopped
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           people
           .
           All
           these
           things
           was
           the
           iust
           iudgment
           and
           punishment
           of
           God
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           punisheth
           those
           ,
           that
           beeleue
           not
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           reuealed
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           but
           beleeue
           lies
           confirmed
           with
           false
           miracles
           &
           illusions
           of
           the
           diuel
           .
           The
           principall
           resteth
           for
           me
           yet
           to
           demaund
           .
           What
           was
           ,
           I
           demaund
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           consecrate
           forme
           ,
           as
           saith
           the
           Prouinciall
           ,
           or
           hoste
           consecrated
           ?
           as
           saith
           Friar
           
             Lewes
             de
             Granada
          
           ,
           which
           the
           wednesday
           in
           the
           holy
           weeke
           issued
           out
           of
           the
           little
           casket
           ,
           wherein
           the
           most
           holy
           sacrament
           lay
           :
           which
           casket
           ,
           of
           it selfe
           opened
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           it
           issued
           the
           said
           host
           without
           any
           visible
           ministery
           ,
           &
           was
           presented
           to
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Religious
           ,
           and
           she
           receiued
           it
           with
           most
           great
           deuotion
           &c.
           
           The
           Prouinciall
           addeth
           :
           that
           another
           time
           vpon
           Innocents
           day
           another
           such
           like
           miracle
           happened
           .
           Friar
           
             Lewes
             de
             Granada
          
           saith
           :
           That
           the
           Masse
           being
           ended
           ,
           which
           Saint
           Iohn
           Euangelist
           did
           celebrate
           ,
           a
           consecrated
           host
           came
           from
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           was
           put
           into
           the
           mouth
           of
           this
           most
           holy
           Nunne
           .
           Of
           
             Mag●alen
             de
             la
             Cruz
          
           was
           it
           said
           :
           that
           when
           shee
           communicated
           ,
           she
           lifted
           vp
           a
           rod
           to
           measure
           the
           hight
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Masse
           we
           haue
           noted
           .
           The
           host
           which
           Mag●alen
           the
           Franciscan
           hipocrite
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           Mary
           the
           Dominican
           hypocrite
           receiued
           (
           albeit
           the
           ordained
           Masse-Friars
           and
           with
           intention
           to
           consecrate
           ,
           did
           consecrate
           them
           ,
           murmuring
           ouer
           them
           their
           words
           of
           consecration
           
             Hoc
             est
             enim
             Corpus
             meum
          
           :
           were
           not
           the
           body
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           glorious
           body
           sits
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           to
           descend
           thence
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           come
           to
           iudge
           the
           quicke
           and
           the
           dead
           :
           As
           witnesseth
           S.
           Peter
           .
           Act.
           3.
           21.
           
           Whom
           (
           meaning
           Christ
           )
           the
           heauens
           must
           containe
           vntill
           the
           day
           of
           restauration
           of
           all
           things
           :
           And
           so
           doe
           we
           holde
           it
           for
           an
           article
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           confesse
           the
           same
           in
           the
           Creed
           :
           Were
           there
           no
           other
           proofe
           to
           proue
           their
           consecrated
           hostes
           ,
           their
           sacrament
           of
           the
           aultar
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           :
           this
           in
           good
           reason
           ,
           should
           suffice
           ,
           that
           the
           diuell
           vseth
           his
           consecrated
           hostes
           :
           he
           carrieth
           them
           into
           the
           aire
           and
           putteth
           them
           into
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           he
           and
           she
           deuoted
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           holde
           them
           for
           holy
           .
           As
           
           these
           two
           domestical
           exāples
           of
           the
           Franciscan
           
             Magdalen
             de
             la
             Cruz
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Dominican
           
             Mary
             de
             la
             visitation
          
           ,
           doe
           confirme
           the
           same
           .
           But
           for
           as
           much
           as
           many
           other
           proofes
           they
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           scripture
           &
           out
           of
           the
           anciēt
           doctors
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           noted
           in
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           there
           maist
           thou
           read
           the
           same
           .
           This
           opening
           of
           the
           casket
           ,
           this
           issuing
           out
           of
           the
           consecrated
           host
           ,
           and
           visible
           comming
           through
           the
           aire
           ,
           without
           any
           visible
           mystery
           ,
           and
           putting
           it
           in
           to
           the
           mouth
           of
           Magdalen
           ,
           of
           Mary
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           like
           was
           by
           the
           arte
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           he
           came
           betweene
           and
           was
           inuocated
           .
           Open
           then
           thy
           eies
           ,
           O
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           vnderstand
           :
           Suffer
           not
           thy selfe
           to
           be
           deceiued
           in
           the
           first
           article
           of
           christian
           religion
           .
           Remember
           it
           is
           the
           first
           cōmandement
           which
           our
           great
           God
           (
           whose
           name
           is
           Iehona
           )
           cōmādeth
           vs
           to
           keep
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           haue
           no
           other
           Gods
           before
           me
           .
           How
           can
           that
           be
           God
           ,
           how
           can
           that
           be
           a
           creator
           ,
           which
           the
           diuell
           vseth
           to
           cause
           the
           people
           to
           commit
           idolatry
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           the
           fained
           holinesse
           &
           hypocrisy
           of
           Magdalen
           &
           Mary
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           such
           both
           hee
           and
           shee
           ?
           Holy
           and
           blessed
           is
           our
           God
           :
           he
           abhorreth
           wickednes
           ,
           hipocrisy
           ,
           superstition
           &
           idolatry
           ,
           Therfore
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           entertaineth
           these
           abhominations
           is
           not
           the
           true
           ,
           but
           a
           false
           God
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           inuention
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           Sathan
           their
           father
           ,
           which
           gouerneth
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           iust
           iudgment
           and
           punishment
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           neither
           read
           ,
           nor
           heare
           ,
           nor
           yet
           giue
           credit
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           registred
           by
           the
           holy
           prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           saluation
           ,
           may
           beleeue
           lies
           :
           wherwith
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           his
           father
           the
           diuil
           deceiued
           them
           ,
           to
           carry
           them
           with
           him
           into
           hell
           .
           These
           things
           which
           we
           haue
           spoken
           of
           ,
           done
           by
           these
           Ladies
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           are
           miracles
           ,
           and
           they
           caused
           that
           which
           our
           aduersaries
           hold
           for
           the
           sacrament
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           truely
           to
           come
           .
           But
           of
           these
           they
           are
           ,
           which
           the
           false
           prophets
           ,
           Antichrist
           and
           their
           father
           the
           diuell
           doe
           ,
           as
           our
           redeemer
           forewarneth
           vs
           ,
           Math.
           2●
           .
           24.
           and
           his
           Apostle
           ,
           2.
           
           Thess
           .
           2.
           9.
           wherewith
           they
           that
           are
           founded
           vpon
           the
           firme
           rocke
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           .
           they
           that
           be
           taught
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           shal
           not
           be
           deceiued
           :
           But
           they
           that
           be
           founded
           vpon
           the
           sand
           ,
           they
           that
           confirme
           their
           opinion
           with
           dreames
           ,
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           humane
           tradititions
           ,
           these
           shall
           beleeue
           them
           ,
           and
           hold
           them
           for
           true
           miracles
           ,
           
           which
           God
           hath
           wrought
           &
           so
           beleeuing
           them
           ,
           shall
           perish
           ,
           except
           God
           hauing
           mercie
           vpon
           them
           ,
           doe
           before
           they
           depart
           this
           world
           conuert
           them
           .
           With
           their
           Lordships
           fauour
           ,
           conclude
           we
           thē
           ,
           saying
           :
           that
           
             Mary
             de
             la
             visitation
          
           ,
           did
           her
           miracles
           by
           the
           help
           and
           inuo●ation
           of
           the
           diuel
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           could
           she
           not
           doe
           them
           .
           I
           vehemently
           suspect
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           so
           saying
           they
           feare
           to
           giue
           occasion
           ,
           lest
           some
           begin
           to
           think
           that
           their
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           they
           sell
           for
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           his
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           holy
           Suppe●
           he
           instituted
           ,
           but
           their
           prophanation
           thereof
           .
           This
           if
           our
           Spaniardes
           begin
           once
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           pontificall
           kingdom
           will
           wholly
           fall
           ,
           the
           kitchin
           of
           the
           Preists
           and
           Friars
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Masse
           and
           Purgatory
           ,
           will
           bee
           cold
           :
           and
           so
           superstition
           ,
           ignonorance
           ,
           heresy
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           a
           new
           thing
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           foundation
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           dreames
           ,
           with
           false
           miracles
           ,
           and
           illusions
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           shall
           likewise
           fall
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           written
           in
           the
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           maugre
           Antichrist
           ,
           shall
           flourish
           through
           the
           worlde
           .
           Blessed
           and
           euer
           glorified
           be
           the
           holy
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           who
           by
           his
           great
           mercie
           freed
           vs
           from
           such
           ignorance
           ,
           errors
           ,
           and
           superstitions
           ,
           heresies
           &
           Idolatries
           ,
           where
           we
           were
           nourished
           :
           who
           deliuered
           vs
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           from
           the
           power
           of
           darknes
           ,
           and
           translated
           vs
           into
           the
           true
           kingdome
           of
           his
           beloued
           sonne
           ,
           in
           whom
           we
           haue
           redemption
           by
           his
           bloud
           ,
           and
           forgiuenes
           of
           sinnes
           .
           What
           shall
           we
           render
           (
           speaking
           as
           doth
           the
           Prophet
           )
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           benefites
           bestowed
           vppon
           vs
           ,
           we
           will
           take
           the
           cuppe
           of
           our
           Saluation
           ,
           and
           call
           vpon
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           No
           other
           willeth
           God
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           benefites
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           be
           thankfull
           ,
           and
           call
           vpon
           his
           name
           .
           Thus
           shall
           the
           number
           of
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           elected
           to
           life
           eternall
           ,
           encrease
           :
           and
           so
           the
           kingdome
           of
           sinne
           ,
           death
           &
           the
           diuell
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           kingdome
           of
           lies
           ,
           of
           false
           &
           new
           doctrine
           ,
           confirmed
           with
           dreames
           ,
           false
           miracles
           ,
           and
           illusions
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           shal
           be
           destroied
           :
           and
           that
           of
           grace
           ,
           life
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           kingdome
           of
           truth
           ,
           &
           the
           true
           and
           old
           doctrin
           ,
           confirmed
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           shal
           abide
           for
           euer
           .
           To
           whom
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           God
           ,
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           and
           holy
           Spirit
           who
           liueth
           and
           raigneth
           be
           perpetuall
           hon●●
           and
           glory
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           An
           Addition
           .
        
         
           I
           In
           the
           moneth
           of
           Aprill
           1588.
           
           Philip
           the
           second
           of
           that
           name
           king
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           pretending
           to
           send
           his
           inuincible
           fleet
           for
           the
           Conquest
           of
           England
           made
           choise
           by
           the
           aduise
           of
           the
           Prioresse
           of
           the
           monastery
           of
           the
           Anunciada
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           Mary
           of
           the
           Visitacion
           ,
           as
           most
           worthie
           for
           her
           holinesse
           to
           blesse
           his
           Standard
           royall
           ,
           the
           which
           she
           did
           with
           vsing
           diuers
           other
           c●remonies
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           deliuery
           thereof
           ,
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Medina
             Sedonia
          
           ,
           who
           was
           appointed
           chiefe
           Generall
           ,
           she
           did
           pronounce
           openlie
           good
           successe
           and
           victory
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           in
           saying
           he
           should
           return
           a
           victorious
           Prince
           .
           This
           standard
           was
           carried
           in
           procession
           by
           
             Don
             Francisco
             de
             Cordoua
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Spaniard
           &
           the
           tallest
           Gentl.
           that
           could
           be
           found
           ,
           he
           being
           on
           horse
           backe
           to
           the
           end
           it
           might
           be
           the
           better
           seen
           :
           at
           the
           solemnzing
           wherof
           there
           was
           such
           a
           number
           of
           people
           assembled
           ,
           that
           diuers
           of
           them
           perished
           with
           the
           throng
           .
           There
           was
           present
           the
           Archduke
           Albertus
           ,
           which
           then
           was
           Cardinall
           and
           Gouernor
           of
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           the
           Popes
           Nuncio
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           who
           was
           head
           inquisitor
           with
           diuers
           other
           Nobles
           ,
           Prelates
           &
           Gentlemen
           .
           This
           solemnization
           dured
           so
           long
           that
           Albertus
           fainted
           with
           fasting
           ,
           and
           this
           holy
           Nunne
           to
           comfort
           him
           ,
           caused
           a
           messe
           of
           the
           broth
           ,
           which
           was
           for
           her
           owne
           diet
           to
           be
           brought
           ,
           presenting
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           accepted
           most
           willingly
           ,
           cōming
           from
           the
           handes
           of
           so
           holy
           a
           Nun
           ,
           as
           then
           she
           was
           holden
           to
           be
           :
           but
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           Decēber
           next
           after
           ,
           all
           her
           holines
           ,
           false
           miracles
           ,
           and
           great
           dissimulations
           was
           then
           found
           out
           ,
           and
           she
           condemned
           &
           punished
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           according
           as
           is
           r●bersed
           in
           this
           booke
           .
           About
           the
           end
           of
           this
           yeare
           1588
           that
           this
           holy
           Nun
           was
           discouered
           in
           Lisbon
           ,
           there
           was
           also
           discouered
           in
           Seuil
           one
           father
           ●yon
           ,
           who
           was
           counted
           to
           be
           a
           most
           deuour
           and
           religious
           man
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           owne
           fellowes
           of
           his
           profession
           ,
           he
           was
           discouered
           to
           be
           a
           great
           hypocrite
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           vicious
           〈◊〉
           giuen
           to
           carnall
           lustes
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           and
           diuers
           other
           causes
           he
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           prison
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Cardinals
           house
           of
           〈◊〉
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           ,
           wherein
           by
           certaine
           Antitheses
           is
           declared
           the
           difference
           and
           contrarietie
           which
           is
           betweene
           the
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           and
           taught
           in
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           :
           and
           the
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           ,
           ●aught
           and
           maintained
           in
           the
           Roman
           or
           Popish
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Ierem.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             stand
             in
             the
             wayes
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             and
             aske
             for
             the
             old
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             good
             way
             ,
             and
             walke
             therein
             ,
             &
             ye
             shall
             find
             rest
             for
             your
             soules
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           being
           the
           word
           of
           God
           diuinely
           inspired
           ,
           hath
           most
           sufficient
           authority
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           &
           containeth
           all
           necessary
           doctrin
           to
           pietie
           ,
           and
           our
           saluation
           :
           as
           S.
           Paul
           clearly
           teacheth
           .
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           15.
           16.
           17.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           doctrin
           of
           me●
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           although
           it
           
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           haue
           no
           authority
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           an
           vnperfect
           and
           maimed
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           containeth
           not
           doctrine
           sufficient
           to
           pietie
           ,
           nor
           our
           saluation
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           defect
           must
           be
           supplied
           by
           vnwrittē
           traditions
           ,
           
             Belar
             .
             de
             verb.
             De●
             nō
             scrip
             .
             l.
          
           4.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrin
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           teach
           that
           ignorance
           of
           the
           holy
           scriptures
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           and
           mother
           of
           errors
           ,
           as
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           doth
           witnesse
           ,
           Mat
           22.
           19.
           saying
           to
           the
           Sadduces
           ,
           Ye
           erre
           ,
           because
           yee
           know
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ▪
           and
           therefore
           the
           duty
           of
           euerie
           faithfull
           Christian
           is
           to
           reade
           ,
           meditate
           ,
           and
           search
           the
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           as
           God
           commandeth
           his
           people
           ,
           Deut.
           6.
           7.
           
           &
           chap.
           12.
           32.
           
           &
           chap.
           17.
           19.
           
           Iosua
           18.
           
           Esa
           .
           8.
           
           20.
           
           And
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.
           39.
           
           And
           as
           did
           the
           faithfull
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Act
           17.
           11.
           2
           ,
           Tim.
           3.
           15.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           doctrin
           of
           men
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           ignorance
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           deuotion
           :
           and
           that
           to
           keepe
           religion
           safe
           ,
           it
           is
           needful
           to
           forbid
           the
           lay
           or
           secular
           men
           ,
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           holy
           scriptures
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           many
           heresies
           .
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             lib.
             2
             cap.
             15
             &
             16.
             cens
             .
             col
             .
             f.
          
           19.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrin
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           many
           deceiuers
           and
           false
           Prophets
           are
           gone
           out
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           faithfull
           therfore
           are
           to
           proue
           the
           spirits
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Io.
           4.
           1.
           
           And
           that
           the
           holy
           scripture
           is
           the
           touch
           ,
           whereby
           this
           proofe
           and
           examination
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.
           39.
           
           Act
           17.
           11.
           
           So
           that
           all
           doctrine
           contrary
           and
           repugnant
           to
           holy
           Scripture
           (
           be
           it
           of
           Councels
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Doctors
           ,
           old
           or
           new
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           of
           himselfe
           or
           of
           an
           Angel
           from
           heauen
           )
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           receiued
           
           nor
           taught
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           8.
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1.
           3.
           
           &
           chap.
           6.
           3.
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.
           11.
           2.
           
           Ioh.
           10.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           doctrin
           of
           men
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           cōtradict
           the
           Pope
           ,
           &
           his
           decrees
           ,
           &
           human
           traditions
           ,
           be
           false
           teachers
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           authority
           to
           iudge
           of
           all
           controuersies
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           his
           iudgment
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           appeale
           .
           
             Bellar.
             de
             verbo
             D●●
             interp
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           serue
           God
           alone
           :
           which
           is
           the
           Creator
           and
           gouernour
           of
           all
           the
           world
           :
           following
           the
           doctrin
           of
           Christ
           which
           saith
           ,
           Matt.
           4.
           10.
           
           Thou
           shalt
           worship
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           &
           him
           only
           shalt
           thou
           serue
           .
        
         
           
           The
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           serue
           God
           alone
           but
           also
           the
           Saints
           :
           that
           they
           hold
           them
           for
           patrons
           of
           kingdoms
           ,
           people
           ,
           cities
           ,
           societies
           ,
           and
           infirmities
           .
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             Sanct.
             beat
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap
          
           12.
           
           
             Cens
             .
             Col.
             fol.
          
           230.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           lawful
           worship
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           founded
           vpon
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           &
           that
           God
           will
           be
           serued
           according
           to
           his
           will
           and
           word
           ,
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           ,
           Ioh.
           4.
           24.
           and
           not
           after
           the
           opinion
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           traditions
           nor
           customes
           of
           men
           .
           as
           God
           by
           his
           prophet
           Eze.
           20.
           18.
           doth
           very
           expresly
           teach
           vs
           ,
           saying
           :
           Walk
           not
           in
           the
           ordinances
           of
           your
           fathers
           ,
           nor
           obserue
           their
           lawes
           ,
           nor
           defile
           your selues
           with
           their
           idols
           :
           I
           am
           the
           Lord
           your
           God.
           Walke
           in
           mine
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           keepe
           my
           statutes
           ,
           and
           do
           them
           .
           The
           same
           teacheth
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           15.
           9
           saying
           :
           In
           
           vane
           do
           yee
           honor
           me
           ,
           teaching
           for
           doctrine
           the
           commandements
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           The
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           traditions
           ,
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           constitutions
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ought
           to
           be
           obserued
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Cannon
           law
           doth
           equall
           the
           constitutions
           of
           the
           Popes
           in
           value
           with
           the
           Gospell
           ▪
           and
           that
           it
           is
           necessarie
           to
           keepe
           them
           :
           for
           (
           as
           saith
           Pope
           Leo
           4.
           )
           The
           Gospel
           cannot
           well
           be
           obserued
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           obey
           not
           iointly
           therewith
           all
           the
           decrees
           and
           constitutions
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           
             Dist
             .
             15.
             cap.
             Sicut
             .
             &
             Dist
             19.
             cap
             In
             canonicis
             &
             Dist
             .
             20.
             cap.
             De
             libellis
             .
          
        
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           worship
           of
           images
           is
           a
           thing
           abominable
           ,
           Deut.
           27.
           15.
           
           Leuit.
           26.
           1.
           and
           expresly
           forbidden
           in
           the
           second
           commandement
           of
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           Exod.
           20.
           4.
           and
           Deut.
           5.
           8.
           9.
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           calleth
           images
           ,
           Teachers
           of
           lies
           and
           vanitie
           ,
           Ierem.
           10.
           8.
           
           Habac.
           2.
           18.
           
           And
           therefore
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           be
           allowed
           in
           the
           Temples
           of
           
           Christians
           ,
           in
           which
           Iesus
           Christ
           hath
           bene
           painted
           out
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           1.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           worship
           of
           images
           is
           well
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           verie
           necessarie
           and
           profitable
           for
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           that
           images
           are
           the
           Bookes
           of
           the
           Laytie
           .
           Hee
           therefore
           that
           teacheth
           the
           contrary
           is
           cursed
           and
           anathema
           .
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess
          
           .
           9.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christians
           ought
           to
           imitate
           the
           faith
           ,
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           good
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           they
           imitated
           Christ
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           1.
           
           Heb.
           6.
           12
           cap.
           13.
           7.
           
           But
           that
           in
           no
           wise
           they
           ought
           to
           inuocate
           them
           ,
           nor
           put
           their
           confidence
           in
           them
           :
        
         
           
             1
             Because
             inuocation
             is
             an
             honor
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             which
             he
             declareth
             by
             his
             Prophet
             Esay
             ,
             48.
             11.
             
             Mine
             honour
             will
             I
             not
             giue
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             2
             Because
             the
             Saints
             being
             in
             this
             world
             will
             not
             receiue
             this
             honor
             ,
             neither
             the
             Angels
             .
             As
             Act.
             ch
             .
             10.
             26.
             chap
             14.
             14.
             
             Reu●●●s
             19.
             10.
             chap.
             22
             9.
             appeareth
             .
          
           
             3
             Because
             they
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             know
             vs
             :
             as
             Esay
             .
             63.
             16.
             doth
             very
             
             clearely
             teach
             ,
             saying
             :
             Abraham
             hath
             forgotten
             vs
             ,
             and
             Israel
             doth
             not
             know
             vs
             Thou
             Lord
             art
             our
             Father
             and
             Redeemer
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           as
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           were
           id●laters
           ,
           and
           transgressours
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           sacrificed
           to
           another
           then
           God
           alone
           .
           
           So
           be
           all
           they
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           inuocate
           Saints
           or
           Angels
           :
           wherein
           they
           do
           contrarie
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           .
           Ma●
           .
           6.
           9.
           chap.
           11.
           28.
           
           Ioh.
           chap.
           16.
           24.
           
           And
           contrary
           to
           the
           example
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Psal
           .
           22.
           6.
           
           Ne●●e
           .
           9.
           27.
           
           Gen.
           32.
           9.
           
           Exod.
           2.
           25.
           cap.
           17.
           12.
           
           Iosua
           .
           10.
           13.
           
           Psal
           .
           107.
           and
           11.
           8.
           5.
           
           &c.
           Act.
           4.
           and
           24.
           and
           cap.
           16.
           25.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           Christians
           ought
           to
           inuocate
           the
           Saints
           and
           to
           be
           ayded
           by
           their
           intercession
           to
           God
           :
           because
           they
           be
           his
           familiars
           .
           Also
           that
           it
           is
           a
           false
           and
           wicked
           opinion
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           that
           the
           Saints
           pray
           not
           for
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           inuocation
           of
           Saints
           is
           idolatrie
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           and
           that
           he
           which
           so
           teacheth
           and
           beleeueth
           ,
           is
           accursed
           and
           anathema
           .
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess
          
           .
           9.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           being
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           true
           man
           ,
           ●s
           the
           onely
           and
           perfect
           sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           saith
           by
           his
           Prophet
           Esay
           ,
           chap.
           63.
           3.
           
           I
           haue
           troden
           the
           wine-presse
           alone
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           people
           there
           was
           none
           with
           me
           .
           And
           of
           whom
           saith
           the
           Angell
           ,
           Matth.
           1.
           21.
           
           Thou
           shalt
           call
           his
           name
           Iesus
           :
           for
           hee
           shall
           saue
           his
           people
           from
           their
           sinnes
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Saint
           Iohn
           doth
           witnesse
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           1.
           7.
           that
           the
           bloud
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           cleanse
           
           vs
           from
           all
           sinne
           .
        
         
           The
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           not
           a
           perfect
           Sauiour
           for
           Christ
           (
           saith
           it
           )
           died
           onely
           for
           originall
           sinne
           .
           And
           that
           by
           his
           death
           he
           satisfied
           for
           the
           fault
           :
           but
           that
           God
           being
           iust
           ,
           will
           ,
           that
           man
           satisfie
           h●s
           iustice
           for
           the
           punishment
           .
           Also
           that
           the
           purgation
           of
           sinnes
           is
           made
           by
           good
           works
           ,
           satisfactions
           ,
           Masses
           ,
           indulgences
           and
           Purgatorie
           .
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Sent.
             distinct
          
           .
           17.
           and
           18.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           onely
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           our
           Aduocate
           and
           Intercessor
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           other
           can
           be
           found
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           bee
           sought
           for
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           there
           is
           no
           saluation
           in
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           in
           him
           alone
           ,
           Act.
           4.
           12.
           2.
           
           Because
           〈…〉
           other
           but
           Christ
           only
           ,
           can
           be
           sufficient
           for
           this
           office
           ,
           which
           hath
           all
           power
           in
           heauen
           and
           in
           earth
           ,
           and
           remaineth
           euer
           with
           his
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Math.
           28.
           18.
           20.
           
           ●
           .
           Because
           Christ
           hath
           loued
           vs
           ,
           and
           more
           loueth
           vs
           then
           anie
           other
           ,
           seeing
           he
           gaue
           himselfe
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           the
           purgation
           of
           our
           sinnes
           with
           his
           bloud
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           .
           Heb.
           chap.
           13.
           
           And
           so
           gratiously
           inuited
           vnto
           him
           all
           that
           trauell
           and
           are
           heauie
           laden
           ,
           Matth.
           11.
           and
           28.
           
           So
           that
           men
           haue
           no
           cause
           to
           doubt
           of
           his
           
           sufficiencie
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           good
           will
           :
           but
           that
           in
           all
           their
           afflictions
           they
           ought
           to
           flie
           vnto
           him
           alone
           ,
           who
           witnesseth
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           Iohn
           .
           chap.
           14.
           6.
           
           I
           am
           the
           way
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           ,
           no
           man
           commeth
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           but
           by
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           not
           the
           onely
           Mediator
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Saints
           which
           reigne
           with
           him
           in
           heauen
           :
           and
           that
           
           Saint
           Mary
           also
           the
           mother
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           Mediatrix
           and
           Aduocatrix
           of
           mankind
           ,
           
             lib.
             4.
             
             S●nt
             .
             Distinct
             .
             45.
             in
             M●ssale
             Paris
             .
             in
             pros●
             M●ssae
             de
             Anuntiat
             .
          
        
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           our
           Redeemer
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           perfect
           sacrifice
           of
           himselfe
           once
           offered
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           for
           the
           putting
           away
           of
           sinne
           ,
           hath
           reconciled
           all
           the
           faithfull
           with
           God
           his
           
           Father
           ,
           and
           hath
           found
           eternall
           redemption
           :
           so
           that
           there
           remayneth
           now
           no
           more
           sacrifice
           for
           sin
           .
           Heb.
           9.
           12.
           26.
           and
           cap.
           10.
           12.
           18.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           Masse
           is
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           of
           the
           quicke
           and
           the
           dead
           .
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess
             .
             6.
             
             Can.
          
           ●
           .
        
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrin
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           iustified
           by
           faith
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           without
           the
           works
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           24.
           28.
           
           Gal
           ,
           ●
           .
           16.
           as
           witnesseth
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           beleeuers
           .
           Abraham
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           beleeued
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           imputed
           to
           him
           for
           righteousnes
           ,
           Gen.
           
           15.
           6.
           
           Rom.
           4.
           3.
           
           And
           the
           Apostle
           S.
           Paul
           expresly
           addeth
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           not
           written
           only
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           vs
           ,
           to
           whom
           faith
           shall
           also
           be
           imputed
           for
           righteousnes
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           23.
           24.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           not
           faith
           only
           but
           works
           also
           do
           iustifie
           .
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             Ses
             .
             6.
             can
             .
          
           11.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           ,
           teacheth
           that
           faith
           is
           not
           doubtfull
           ,
           but
           assured
           of
           saluation
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           barren
           ,
           but
           full
           of
           works
           of
           charity
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           &
           
           of
           a
           true
           faith
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           1.
           
           Gal.
           5.
           6.
           
           Philip.
           1.
           11.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           doctrin
           of
           men
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           particular
           iustification
           of
           mē
           and
           much
           more
           the
           saluation
           is
           very
           vncertaine
           :
           so
           that
           men
           must
           alwayes
           doubt
           of
           their
           saluation
           .
           And
           that
           not
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           grace
           and
           fauour
           of
           God
           is
           presumption
           .
           
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Ses
             .
             6.
             
             Can.
             13.
             
             Cens
             .
             Colon.
             fol.
          
           96.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           our
           good
           workes
           ,
           for
           tha●
           they
           are
           imperfect
           ,
           can
           deserue
           nothing
           at
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           as
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           64
           6.
           
           All
           our
           righteousnes
           is
           as
           a
           stained
           cloth
           .
           And
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           Luk.
           17.
           10
           
           When
           ye
           haue
           done
           all
           that
           is
           commanded
           you
           ,
           say
           ye
           are
           vnprofitable
           seruants
           .
        
         
           
           The
           new
           doctrin
           of
           men
           teacheth
           that
           our
           good
           works
           deserue
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           and
           euerlasting
           life
           also
           that
           men
           may
           do
           works
           (
           which
           they
           call
           )
           of
           supererrogation
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           ouer
           and
           aboue
           those
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           commandeth
           :
           whereunto
           the
           doers
           thereof
           are
           not
           bound
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           auailable
           to
           helpe
           others
           
             ●ellar
             .
             de
             Purgatorio
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             8.
             censor
             .
             colif
             .
          
           175.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           head
           &
           Spouse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           he
           gouerneth
           and
           teacheth
           by
           his
           word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           dutie
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           heare
           and
           obey
           the
           voyce
           of
           her
           Spouse
           and
           faithfull
           Pastor
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           heauenly
           Father
           ,
           Mat.
           17.
           5.
           
           Heare
           him
           and
           as
           Christ
           Iesus
           also
           teacheth
           ,
           Io.
           10.
           27.
           
           My
           sheep
           heare
           my
           voyce
           ,
           &
           I
           know
           them
           ,
           &
           they
           follow
           me
           .
        
         
           
           The
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           head
           &
           Spouse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           vpon
           earth
           :
           who
           hath
           the
           keyes
           of
           Paradice
           ,
           and
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           can
           both
           saue
           &
           condemne
           and
           therefore
           ought
           all
           men
           to
           obey
           his
           decrees
           ,
           and
           be
           subiect
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           that
           whosoeuer
           obeyeth
           
           obeyeth
           not
           ,
           but
           gainesaith
           his
           constitutions
           is
           an
           heretique
           .
           
             In
             extra●ag
             .
             Tom.
             22.
             
             Tit.
             5.
             
             In
             Gloss
             .
             2.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Decret
             .
             T
             it
             7.
             
             C.
          
           5.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Doctrin
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           pastors
           &
           ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           feed
           the
           Christian
           people
           with
           the
           true
           spiritual
           food
           which
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           wholesome
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           As
           the
           ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           faithful
           Stewards
           of
           the
           misteries
           of
           God
           :
           according
           to
           the
           commaundement
           of
           Christ
           
             Matth.
             28.
             20.
             
             Iohn
          
           .
           21.
           16.
           17.
           
           And
           following
           the
           stteps
           of
           the
           Apostle
           which
           taught
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           had
           receiued
           of
           the
           Lord
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           23.
           
           And
           that
           which
           was
           agreeable
           to
           
           the
           holy
           scripture
           Acts
           26.
           22.
           1.
           
           Cor
           15.
           3.
           4.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           men
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           ecclesia●tical
           persons
           ought
           to
           sacrifice
           ,
           or
           say
           Masse
           ,
           &
           sing
           ,
           and
           pray
           in
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           the
           ceremonies
           and
           tradition
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ;
           And
           to
           teach
           the
           people
           to
           obserue
           all
           that
           which
           the
           Popes
           and
           Councels
           determine
           &
           cōmād
           .
           Albeit
           it
           agreeth
           not
           with
           the
           holy
           scripture
           .
           
             Cōci
             .
             Trid.
             Ses
             .
             vltma
             .
             &c
          
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Doctrin
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           teach
           that
           the
           vse
           of
           strange
           tongues
           (
           albeit
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           vnprofittable
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           ignorant
           auditory
           .
           Therfore
           that
           they
           which
           teach
           ,
           pray
           ,
           or
           sing
           in
           the
           Ch●rch
           ought
           to
           vse
           the
           vulgar
           tongue
           ,
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           people
           for
           edification
           and
           exhortation
           and
           consolation
           of
           all
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14
           3.
           6.
           7.
           8.
           
           &c.
           
           
        
         
           The
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           men
           teacheth
           that
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ought
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           .
           And
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           only
           vnprofittable
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           common
           people
           hurtfull
           if
           the
           holy
           scripture
           in
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           read
           or
           sung
           in
           the
           vulgar
           tongue
           .
           
             Bellar
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
          
           ●5
           .
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Doctrin
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           sacramēts
           be
           instituted
           of
           Christ
           to
           imprint
           &
           confirme
           in
           our
           harts
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           and
           that
           they
           may
           be
           healthful
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           necessity
           required
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           faithful
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           :
           for
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           not
           beleeued
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           not
           profit
           the
           hearers
           thereof
           ,
           but
           leaueth
           them
           condemned
           :
           So
           haue
           the
           sacraments
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           when
           by
           faith
           they
           are
           not
           receiued
           ,
           
           
             Matth
             28.
             19.
             20.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             27.
             29.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             2.
             
             &
             cap.
          
           11.
           6.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           teacheth
           that
           the
           sacramēts
           of
           the
           new
           testament
           ,
           giue
           grace
           ,
           
             ex
             opere
             operato
          
           .
           That
           is
           to
           say
           By
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           worke
           wrought
           ,
           without
           any
           good
           motiō
           of
           his
           part
           ,
           that
           receiueth
           thē
           
             l.
             4.
             se
             :
             dist
          
           .
           1
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Doctrine
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           in
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           holy
           supper
           ,
           brake
           the
           bread
           and
           gaue
           it
           to
           his
           disciples
           :
           and
           afterwardes
           the
           wine
           ,
           saying
           :
           drink
           ye
           all
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           making
           difference
           .
           The
           same
           teacheth
           the
           Apostle
           Saint
           Paul
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           23.
           
           
        
         
           The
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           men
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           sacramēt
           of
           the
           altar
           ought
           to
           be
           giuen
           &
           dispensed
           in
           bread
           and
           in
           wine
           to
           the
           priests
           onely
           :
           But
           to
           the
           ●ayty
           ,
           the
           bread
           alone
           ought
           to
           be
           admonished
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess
          
           .
           ●
           .
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Doctrin
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           matrimony
           is
           honorable
           among
           all
           men
           ,
           Heb.
           13.
           4.
           
           And
           that
           it
           is
           better
           to
           marry
           ,
           then
           to
           burne
           ●
           .
           Cor.
           7.
           9.
           
           Also
           ,
           that
           to
           forbid
           marriage
           is
           a
           doctrin
           of
           diuels
           1.
           
           Tim.
           4.
           3.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           Doctrin
           of
           men
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           matrimony
           is
           a
           Carnal
           estate
           and
           therefore
           with
           such
           seuerity
           to
           be
           forbidden
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           more
           
           〈◊〉
           it
           should
           be
           for
           a
           prelate
           or
           ecclesiasticall
           person
           to
           liue
           in
           fornication
           ,
           
           th
           lawfully
           to
           marry
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           (
           as
           saith
           
             Bellar
             .
          
           )
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           wickednesse
           for
           an
           ecclesiasticall
           person
           to
           marry
           then
           to
           commit
           fornication
           .
           And
           adding
           the
           cause
           ,
           saith
           :
           for
           that
           he
           which
           is
           so
           married
           ,
           is
           made
           vnable
           to
           keepe
           his
           vow●
           the
           which
           he
           that
           committeth
           fornication
           is
           not
           
             Bellar.
             de
             Monachis
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
          
           34.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Doctrine
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           entreth
           into
           the
           mouth
           defileth
           not
           a
           man
           Math.
           15.
           11.
           
           And
           that
           all
           meates
           be
           cleane
           creatures
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           faithfull
           may
           indifferently
           vse
           them
           with
           pure
           conscience
           
           and
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             
             Tit.
          
           1.
           15.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           men
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           a
           Christian
           vnder
           paine
           of
           mortall
           sinne
           ,
           to
           eate
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           meates
           on
           all
           dayes
           and
           times
           .
           As
           in
           Lent
           :
           the
           foure
           times
           ,
           the
           frydayes
           ,
           the
           satturdayes
           and
           the
           vigils
           of
           some
           Saints
           
             Dist
             .
             4.
             cap.
             Statuimus
          
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Doctrine
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           is
           ,
           to
           speake
           truth
           ,
           &
           keepe
           his
           faith
           &
           promise
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           violate
           his
           oath
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           to
           his
           owne
           hindrance
           .
           Psal
           .
           15.
           2.
           4.
           
           Zach.
           1.
           16.
           
           Eph.
           4.
           25.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           men
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           faith
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           kept
           with
           
           heretiques
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           violate
           promise
           and
           oath
           in
           fauour
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           cōcluded
           in
           the
           Councel
           of
           Constance
           ,
           &
           with
           the
           death
           of
           
             Iohn
             Hus
          
           confirmed
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           publike
           faith
           ,
           &
           false
           conduct
           .
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Doctrine
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           euery
           soule
           ought
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           higher
           powers
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           magistrates
           Ro.
           13
           1.
           
           Pet.
           ●
           .
           ●3
           .
        
         
           The
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           men
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           ecclesiasticall
           persons
           are
           not
           
           subject
           to
           the
           secular
           power
           ,
           or
           politique
           magistrate
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           ought
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           Pope
           :
           who
           compareth
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperour
           to
           the
           Moone
           .
           And
           therefore
           Emperours
           &
           kings
           in
           token
           of
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           doe
           kisse
           his
           feete
           
             lib.
             Decret
             .
             Gregor
             .
             Tit.
          
           33.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Doctrine
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           God
           sitteth
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           attributing
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           God.
           ●
           .
           Thess
           24.
           
           And
           that
           the
           place
           of
           his
           sitting
           is
           the
           great
           City
           which
           hath
           7
           mountaines
           ,
           and
           raigned
           ouer
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           Apoc.
           17.
           9.
           18.
           
        
         
           
           The
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           men
           teacheth
           that
           Antichrist
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           of
           the
           race
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Dan.
           And
           that
           the
           place
           of
           his
           kingdome
           or
           seat
           ,
           shal
           be
           in
           Ierusalem●
           
             Bellar
             ▪
             de
             Roman
             Pontific
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap
             12.
             and
          
           13.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           for
           those
           that
           depart
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           there
           remaine
           but
           two
           wayes
           ,
           for
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           which
           passe
           frō
           death
           to
           life
           :
           heauen
           ,
           Iohn
           5.
           24.
           
           And
           hell
           for
           the
           wicked
           and
           〈◊〉
           .
           As
           Saint
           Iohn
           Baptist
           very
           expressly
           doth
           teach
           vs.
           Iohn
           3.
           36.
           
           He
           that
           beleeueth
           (
           saith
           ●e
           ,
           in
           the
           Son
           ,
           hath
           eu●●lasting
           life
           .
           But
           he
           that
           beleeueth
           not
           in
           the
           Son
           shal
           not
           see
           life
           .
           But
           the
           wratth
           of
           God
           ,
           abideth
           vpon
           him
           .
           And
           
           as
           is
           confirmed
           in
           Lazarus
           ,
           who
           was
           carried
           by
           the
           Angels
           into
           Abrahams
           bosome
           :
           And
           in
           the
           ritchman
           ,
           that
           was
           tormented
           in
           ●ell
           .
           Luke
           16●
           22
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           The
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           places
           for
           the
           soules
           after
           death
           To
           wit
           heauen
           ,
           hell
           ,
           the
           Lymbe●
           of
           the
           fathers
           and
           〈◊〉
           infants
           dying
           without
           Baptisme
           ,
           purgatorie
           ,
           and
           another
           place
           ,
           more
           honorable
           ,
           ioyning
           to
           purgatorie
           ,
           Bellar
           ,
           〈…〉
           .
        
         
         
           By
           these
           Antitheses
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           shall
           easily
           vnderstand
           and
           iudge
           ,
           what
           doctrine
           he
           ought
           to
           beleeue
           &
           follow
           to
           be
           saued
           .
           To
           wit
           ,
           the
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           cannot
           erre
           not
           lie
           which
           is
           the
           true
           mark
           of
           the
           Christian
           Catholique
           and
           Apostolique
           Church
           :
           As
           contrariwise
           ,
           the
           new
           doctrine
           inuented
           by
           men
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           mark
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           &
           Apostaticall
           Church
           :
           which
           the
           godly
           ought
           to
           fly
           ,
           detest
           &
           abhor
           ,
           as
           damnable
           &
           a
           deceiuer
           .
           Albeit
           she
           glory
           &
           triumph
           with
           high
           titles
           and
           outward
           appearaunce
           .
           But
           the
           almighty
           God
           beholdeth
           not
           the
           outward
           appearaunce
           :
           but
           his
           eyes
           behold
           the
           truth
           in
           the
           inward
           part
           ,
           which
           he
           loueth
           Ier.
           5.
           3.
           
           Psal
           .
           51.
           8.
           1.
           
           Sam.
           16.
           7.
           
           Esaie
           11.
           3.
           
           Let
           princes
           and
           Magistrates
           be
           aduised
           what
           doctrine
           by
           their
           authorities
           they
           maintaine
           .
           Least
           by
           inconsiderate
           zeale
           ,
           they
           persecute
           Christ
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           As
           in
           time
           past
           ,
           did
           Saule
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           was
           called
           Paule
           Acts
           9.
           
           Let
           doctours
           &
           teachers
           of
           the
           people
           also
           ,
           beware
           ,
           what
           doctrine
           they
           publish
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           that
           they
           be
           not
           of
           the
           number
           of
           deceiuers
           and
           euill
           laborers
           in
           the
           Lordes
           vineyard
           :
           which
           vainely
           ,
           boasting
           of
           antiquity
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           Multitude
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           accuse
           the
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           nouelty
           ,
           and
           shroude
           the
           new
           doctrine
           of
           men
           ,
           with
           the
           title
           and
           cloake
           of
           antiquity
           ,
           shewing
           themselues
           ,
           not
           the
           followers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           But
           of
           the
           priests
           ,
           prelates
           &
           ancients
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           which
           alwayes
           gloried
           ,
           of
           the
           fathers
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           the
           succession
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           of
           it
           ornaments
           and
           priuiledges
           .
           And
           notwithstanding
           did
           resist
           and
           persecute
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           accusing
           and
           condemning
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           for
           new
           and
           straunge
           :
           As
           the
           Euangelists
           doe
           very
           clerely
           and
           largly
           witnesse
           ,
           And
           as
           S.
           Paul
           in
           the
           first
           Epistle
           Thess
           chap.
           2.
           verse
           18.
           16.
           also
           declareth
           .
        
         
           Woe
           vnto
           them
           that
           speake
           euill
           of
           good
           ,
           and
           good
           of
           euill
           :
           which
           put
           darknes
           for
           light
           ,
           and
           light
           for
           darknesse
           .
           Esaie
           5.
           20.
           
        
         
           Take
           heede
           that
           no
           man
           deceiue
           you
           ,
           for
           many
           shall
           come
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           saying
           :
           I
           am
           Christ
           and
           shall
           deceiue
           many
           .
           Mat.
           24.
           4.
           5.
           
        
         
           An
           end
           of
           the
           booke
           :
        
         
           to
           God
           be
           the
           glorie
           .
        
      
       
         
           THe
           good
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           continued
           almost
           300.
           yeares
           .
           The
           first
           of
           whom
           was
           Linus
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           Siluester
           .
           pag.
           23.
           
        
         
           The
           Archbishops
           of
           Rome
           continued
           .
           200
           yeares
           .
           To
           wit
           ,
           from
           the
           320
           yeare
           ,
           vnto
           the
           yeare
           .
           520.
           page
           26.
           
        
         
           The
           Patriarkes
           of
           Rome
           continued
           ,
           from
           the
           520.
           yeare
           ,
           vnto
           the
           605
           :
           yeare
           .
           page
           .
           26.
           
        
         
           The
           Popes
           began
           in
           the
           605.
           yeare
           ,
           the
           first
           was
           Boniface
           3.
           page
           34.
           
           Whose
           tiranny
           to
           this
           day
           continueth
           :
           As
           is
           seene
           by
           all
           the
           progresse
           of
           the
           former
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           The
           names
           of
           the
           Popes
           follow
           ,
           after
           the
           order
           of
           their
           Alphabet
           .
           Of
           whom
           mention
           is
           made
           in
           the
           former
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             Adrian
             1.
             pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             Adrain
             3.
             50
          
           
             Adrian
             4.
             73
          
           
             Adrian
             5.
             90
          
           
             Adrian
             6.
             ●50
          
           
             Agatho
             37
          
           
             Alexander
             2.
             64
          
           
             Alexander
             3.
             75
          
           
             Alexander
             4.
             87
          
           
             Alexander
             5.
             112
          
           
             Alexander
             6.
             113
          
           
             Anastatius
             2.
             30
          
           
             Anastatius
             3.
             52
          
           
             Anastatiu
             ,
             4.
             73
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             Benedict
             2.
             37
          
           
             Benedict
             3.
             49
          
           
             Benedict
             ●
             .
             〈◊〉
          
           
             
             Benedict
             .
             6.
             or
             5.
             55
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             7.
             or
             8.
             59
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             9.
             or
             8.
             60
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             10.
             or
             9.
             61
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             11.
             or
             9.
             ●3
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             12.
             or
             10.
             102
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             13.
             or
             11.
             111
          
           
             Boniface
             1.
             30
          
           
             Boniface
             2.
             31
          
           
             Boniface
             3.
             34
          
           
             Boniface
             4.
             35
          
           
             Boniface
             5.
             36
          
           
             Boniface
             6.
             50
          
           
             Boniface
             7.
             55
          
           
             Boniface
             8.
             92
          
           
             Boniface
             9.
             110
          
           
             Calistus
             2.
             71
          
           
             Calistus
             3.
             123
          
           
             Celestine
             3.
             79
          
           
             Celestine
             4.
             85
          
           
             Celestine
             5.
             92
          
           
             Clement
             2.
             61
          
           
             Clement
             3.
             68
          
           
             Clement
             4.
             89
          
           
             Clement
             5.
             96
          
           
             Clement
             6.
             102
          
           
             Clement
             7
             107
          
           
             Clement
             8.
             111
          
           
             Clement
             9.
             or
             ●
             .
             150
          
           
             Constantine
             1.
             37
          
           
             Constantine
             ●
             .
             39
          
           
             Comelius
             26
          
           
             Cunon
             .
             37
          
           
             Damasus
             1.
             28
          
           
             Damasus
             2.
             62
          
           
             Deus
             dedit
             ,
             or
             Theodatus
             .
             35
          
           
             Donus
             .
             55
          
           
             Eugenius
             2.
             42
          
           
             Eugenius
             4.
             120
          
           
             Felix
             2.
             
          
           
             Felix
             ●
             .
             〈◊〉
          
           
             For
             〈◊〉
             50
          
           
             Gelasius
             1.
             30
          
           
             Gelasius
             2
             70
          
           
             Gregory
             1.
             32
          
           
             Gregory
             2.
             37
          
           
             Gregory
             3.
             37
          
           
             Gregory
             4.
             42
          
           
             Gregory
             5.
             56
          
           
             Gregory
             6.
             60
          
           
             Gregory
             7.
             65
          
           
             Gregory
             8.
             71
          
           
             Gregory
             9.
             83
          
           
             Gregory
             10.
             89
          
           
             Gregory
             11.
             105
          
           
             Gregory
             12.
             112
          
           
             Gregory
             13.
             196
          
           
             Gregory
             14.
             200
          
           
             Honorius
             1.
             64
          
           
             Honorius
             2.
             71
          
           
             Honorius
             3.
             82
          
           
             Honorius
             4.
             92
          
           
             Hormisda
             .
             30
          
           
             Innocent
             1.
             30
          
           
             Innocent
             2.
             72
          
           
             Innocent
             3.
             80
          
           
             Innocent
             4.
             86
          
           
             Innocent
             5.
             90
          
           
             Innocent
             6.
             104
          
           
             Innocent
             7
             111
          
           
             Iooncent
             8.
             130
          
           
             Innocent
             9.
             200
          
           
             Iohn
             1.
             30
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             32
          
           
             Iohn
             5.
             37
          
           
             Iohn
             8.
             43
          
           
             Iohn
             9.
             or
             8
             50
          
           
             Iohn
             11.
             or
             10.
             52
          
           
             Iohn
             12
             or
             11.
             53
          
           
             Iohn
             13.
             or
             12.
             53
          
           
             Iohn
             14.
             or
             13.
             55
          
           
             Iohn
             16.
             or
             15.
             55
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             or
             16.
             56
          
           
             Iohn
             18.
             or
             17.
             56
          
           
             Iohn
             19.
             or
             17.
             or
             18.
             58
          
           
             Iohn
             20.
             or
             18.
             or
             19.
             58
          
           
             Iohn
             21.
             or
             14.
             or
             20.
             60
          
           
             Iohn
             22.
             or
             20.
             or
             21.
             90
          
           
             Iohn
             23.
             or
             21.
             or
             22.
             89
          
           
             Iohn
             24.
             22.
             or
             23.
             114
          
           
             Iulius
             2.
             143
          
           
             Iulius
             3.
             163
          
           
             Lando
             52
          
           
             Leo
             2.
             37
          
           
             Leo
             3.
             41
          
           
             Leo
             4.
             42
          
           
             Leo
             5.
             51
          
           
             Leo
             8.
             54
          
           
             Leo
             9.
             62
          
           
             Leo
             10.
             147
          
           
             Liberius
             27
          
           
             Linus
             .
             23
          
           
             Lucius
             2.
             72
          
           
             Lucius
             3.
             79
          
           
             Marcellus
             26
          
           
             Marcellus
             2.
             165
          
           
             Martin
             1.
             36
          
           
             Martin
             2.
             50
          
           
             Martin
             4.
             91
          
           
             Martin
             5.
             118
          
           
             Miltiades
             222
          
           
             Nicholas
             1
             49
          
           
             Nicholas
             2.
             64
          
           
             Nicholas
             3.
             91
          
           
             Nicholas
             4.
             92
          
           
             Nicholas
             5.
             101
          
           
             Pascall
             1.
             42
          
           
             Pascall
             2.
             68
          
           
             Paul
             1.
             38
          
           
             Paul
             2.
             124
          
           
             Paul
             3.
             15●
          
           
             Paul
             4.
             16●
          
           
             Saint
             Peter
             20
          
           
             Pelagius
             1.
             37
          
           
             Pelagius
             2.
             32
          
           
             Pius
             2.
             1●3
          
           
             Pius
             3.
             143
          
           
             Pius
             4.
             187
          
           
             Pius
             5.
             19●
          
           
             Sabinianus
             33
          
           
             Sergius
             2.
             4●
          
           
             Sergius
             3.
             50
          
           
             Sergius
             4.
             59
          
           
             Siluerius
             3●
          
           
             Siuester
             1.
             25
          
           
             Siluester
             2.
             57
          
           
             Siluester
             3.
             61
          
           
             Symachus
             30
          
           
             Siricius
             29
          
           
             Sistus
             4.
             126
          
           
             Sistus
             5.
             195
          
           
             Stephen
             2.
             or
             3.
             21
          
           
             Stephen
             4.
             or
             3.
             39
          
           
             Stephen
             5.
             or
             4.
             4●
          
           
             Stephen
             6.
             or
             5.
             50
          
           
             Stephen
             7.
             or
             6.
             50
          
           
             Stephen
             9.
             or
             10.
             63
          
           
             Vrban
             2.
             
          
           
             Vrban
             3.
             7●
          
           
             Vrban
             4.
             88
          
           
             Vrban
             5.
             105
          
           
             Vrban
             6.
             106
          
           
             Frban
             6.
             200
          
           
             Victor
             2.
             63
          
           
             Victor
             3.
             68
          
           
             Victor
             4.
             75
          
           
             Vigilius
             31
          
           
             Vitellanus
             36
          
           
             Zacharias
             37
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A14268-e1290
           
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             why
             the
             Israelites
             worshipped
             the
             molten
             calfe
             .
          
           
             1.
             king
             .
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             captiuity
             of
             400.
             yeares
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             15.
             13.
             
             Act.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Captiuitie
             of
             70.
             yeares
             .
             Ierem.
             25.
             12.
             
             Ca.
             29.
             10.
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Captiuitie
             of
             infinite
             yeares
             .
          
           
             God
             for
             vnbeleefe
             punisheth
             the
             Iewes
             vntill
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Iudges
             .
             2.
             19.
             20
             
          
           
             Iudges
             .
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Two
             kind
             of
             Idolatrie
             .
          
           
             S.
             Gregorie
             forbad
             the
             Image
             worship
             .
          
           
             Habakuk
             .
             2.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Epiphanius
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             Petrus
             Crinilib
             .
             9.
             de
             hone
             .
             sta
             disciplina
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             4.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             true
             deuision
             of
             te
             ten
             Commandements
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             accursed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             23.
             18.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             dutie
             of
             a
             good
             magistrat
             to
             forbid
             idolatrie
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             brasen
             serpent
             was
             the
             image
             and
             figure
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             A
             Popish
             distinction
             betweene
             Idol
             &
             Image
             .
          
           
             Pesel
             ,
             what
             it
             signifieth
             .
          
           
             Ambrose
             .
             Erasmus
             Lactancius
             Instit
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Aquinus
             .
          
           
             The
             argum●
             of
             both
             Tre●tises
             .
          
           
             The
             argument
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             prouing
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             of
             greater
             authotie
             then
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Read
             the
             booke
             Ceremon
             .
             Pontifie
             .
             1.
             
             Sect.
             cap.
             3.
             also
             Sect.
             12.
             cap.
             10.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hebrew
             ,
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Many
             wordes
             in
             old
             time
             taken
             in
             good
             part
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             taken
             in
             euill
             .
          
           
             Euery
             Bishop
             or
             Minister
             in
             old
             time
             was
             called
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Tome
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             7.
             lib.
             ●
             
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             seeketh
             nothing
             more
             then
             to
             be
             called
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Diuision
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             into
             ,
             3.
             orders
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             order
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Peter
             was
             not
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             This
             proueth
             S.
             Peter
             was
             nduep
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             Linus
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             2.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             300
             years
             good
             bishops
             in
             Rome
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             order
             .
          
           
             Archbishops
             .
          
           
             Patriarks
             .
             Liberius
             an
             Arrian
             .
          
           
             Felix
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             one
             Pope
             doth
             another
             vndoeth
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             erreth
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             Damasus
             .
          
           
             The
             3.
             
             Sisme
             .
             384.
             
          
           
             Siricius
             .
             Concerning
             the
             forbidding
             of
             mariage
             ,
             read
             afterwards
             in
             Gregorie
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             erreth
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Boniface
             .
             1.
             
             Sisme
             .
             4.
             420.
             
          
           
             Gelasius
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Anastasius
             2.
             an
             heretike
             .
          
           
             Anno
             417.
             the
             Gothes
             began
             to
             reigne
             in
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             Symachus
             .
             The
             5.
             
             Sisme
             .
             498
             
          
           
             Hormisda
             the
             the
             first
             Patriarke
             .
             520
             
          
           
             He
             excommunicated
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             523.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             1.
             
             Ambassadour
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Sisme
             .
             Boniface
             2.
             530.
             
          
           
             Vigilius
             
          
           
             The
             7.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Pelagius
             .
          
           
             The
             Primacie
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             Cannonists
             agree
             not
             with
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             7.
             
             Canonicall
             houres
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             contrary
             to
             his
             predecessor
             .
          
           
             Pelagius
             2.
             sa●●sfieth
             the
             ●mperour
             .
          
           
             590.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             pardons
             and
             indulgences
             .
          
           
             The
             soule
             of
             Traiā
             brought
             out
             of
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Gregorie
             1.
             a
             great
             enemy
             to
             the
             Primacy
             
          
           
             Seruant
             of
             Gods
             seruant
             .
          
           
             Marriage
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             againe
             permitted
             to
             priestes
             .
          
           
             6000.
             heades
             of
             young
             children
             in
             a
             pond
             .
          
           
             The
             fruites
             of
             Popish
             single
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             saying
             of
             Pope
             Pius
             .
             2.
             agsing
             constrayned
             single
             life
             .
          
           
             Note
             before
             vpon
             Siritius
             and
             after
             in
             Paul
             2.
             
          
           
             604.
             
          
           
             Sabinianus
             .
          
           
             One
             Pope
             being
             dead
             killed
             another
             .
          
           
             605.
             
          
           
             The
             3.
             order
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Boniface
             3.
             the
             1.
             
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Phocas
             granted
             Rome
             to
             be
             head
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             fall
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             and
             Mahomet
             arise
             .
          
           
             Boniface
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             false
             donation
             of
             Cōstantine
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             613.
             
          
           
             Deus
             dedit
             .
          
           
             Godfathers
             The
             G●dfather
             should
             not
             marry
             with
             the
             Godmother
             .
          
           
             Boniface
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             a
             refuge
             for
             euill
             doers
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             622.
             
          
           
             Martinus
             .
             1.
             
             Crownes
             .
          
           
             Baruc
             6.
             30.
             
          
           
             Holy
             oyntment
             Vowe
             of
             Chasttitie
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             653.
             
          
           
             Vitelanus
             .
          
           
             Diuine
             seruice
             in
             Latine
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             672.
             
          
           
             Agathus
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Popish
             constitutions
             be
             Apostolicall
             
          
           
             Mariage
             to
             the
             Greeke
             priests
             permitted
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             682.
             
          
           
             Sisme
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             9.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Constantine
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Pope
             that
             gaue
             his
             feete
             to
             be
             kissed
             .
          
           
             Images
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             716.
             dissipation
             of
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             Gregorie
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Gregorie
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Leo
             the
             Emperor
             excommunicated
             .
             731.
             741.
             
          
           
             Zacharias
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             vestments
             decked
             with
             gold
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Making
             and
             vnmaking
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             king
             of
             France
             most
             Chrsten
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             The
             donation
             of
             Constantine
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             752.
             
          
           
             The
             king
             of
             Spaine
             Catholique
             .
          
           
             Stephen
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             donation
             of
             Constantine
             .
          
           
             Pipin
             kissed
             the
             Popes
             feete
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Anno.
             757.
             
          
           
             Paul
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             A
             notable
             lie
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             767.
             
          
           
             The
             10.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Constantine
             .
             2.
             a
             lay
             man
             without
             any
             order
             was
             made
             .
          
           
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             deposeth
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             11.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Stephen
             3.
             
          
           
             Adoration
             and
             censing
             of
             images
             .
          
           
             Anno
             772.
             
          
           
             Adrian
             .
             1.
             
             Images
             .
          
           
             Most
             Christian
             Anno.
             795.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Councell
             of
             Neece
             .
          
           
             Images
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             The
             cruelty
             of
             a
             mother
             .
          
           
             Irena
             an
             Idolater
             and
             a
             murtherer
             .
          
           
             Leo
             3.
             
          
           
             Two
             Emperors
             one
             in
             the
             East
             another
             in
             the
             West
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             ▪
             Popes
             decrees
             of
             more
             authority
             then
             the
             writings
             of
             all
             the
             Doctors
             
          
           
             The
             Crucifixe
             of
             Mantua
             .
          
           
             A
             most
             subtill
             craft
             to
             aduāce
             Images
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             816.
             
          
           
             Stephen
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             excuse
             for
             not
             seeking
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             Anno
             817
             
          
           
             Pascal
             1.
             was
             Pope
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             Anno
             824.
             
          
           
             Eugenius
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             12.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Gregorie
             4.
             
          
           
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             Anno
             844.
             
          
           
             Sergius
             2.
             first
             changed
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             Anno
             847.
             
          
           
             Leo
             4.
             promiseth
             paradise
             ▪
             
          
           
             72
             witnesses
             to
             condemne
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             The
             Papal
             crosse
             .
          
           
             A
             Monke
             made
             king
             .
          
           
             S.
             Peters
             pence
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Anno
             855.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8.
             a
             whore
             
          
           
             Adout
             the
             yeer
             1550.
             
          
           
             An.
             852.
             
             Pope
             Ione
             was
             chosen
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             turneth
             aside
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             A
             seat
             and
             for
             what
             cause
             .
          
           
             A
             statue
             in
             Rome
             of
             Pope
             Ione
             .
          
           
             The
             ceremonie
             of
             the
             seat
             now
             not
             vsed
             ,
             and
             the
             couse
             .
          
           
             A
             rare
             example
             the
             father
             ,
             son
             ,
             &
             Grand-child
             Popes
             ,
             &
             none
             of
             them
             either
             good
             or
             honest
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             is
             of
             the
             common
             of
             two
             genders
             ,
             or
             els
             that
             is
             worse
             the
             boubtfull
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             20.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             faith
             of
             the
             Colliar
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Faith
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             lampe
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             13.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Nicholas
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             whole
             dri●t
             of
             this
             Pope
             to
             free
             himselfe
             ,
             &
             the
             Clergie
             from
             obedience
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             called
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             diuine
             office
             in
             Latine
             .
             Blasphemie
             .
          
           
             Read
             aboue
             Siricius
             .
          
           
             Gregorie
             1.
             &
             afterwardes
             Paul
             2.
             and
             Pius
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Masse
             of
             a
             wēching
             priest
             not
             be
             heard
             .
          
           
             Anno
             867.
             
          
           
             Martin
             2.
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             884.
             
          
           
             Adrian
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             lost
             his
             right
             in
             Rome
             .
          
           
             885.
             
          
           
             Stephen
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             statutes
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Anno
             891.
             
          
           
             Formosus
             .
             Money
             is
             the
             holy
             spirite
             that
             chooseth
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Anno
             895.
             
          
           
             The
             14.
             
             Sisme
             .
             Sergius
             3.
             
          
           
             Boniface
             6.
             
          
           
             Stephen
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             cruel
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Sergius
             3.
             did
             yet
             intreat
             him
             worse
             .
          
           
             Pope
             against
             Pope
             ,
             &
             Councell
             against
             Councell
             .
          
           
             Romanus
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Popes
             in
             1
             yeares
             .
          
           
             Sergius
             was
             3
             times
             Pope
             .
             S●
             also
             was
             afterward
             Benedic●
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             15.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Anno
             897.
             
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Platina
             calleth
             the
             Popes
             monsters
             .
          
           
             Leo
             5.
             
          
           
             Christopher
             .
          
           
             Sergius
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             A
             cruell
             Pope
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             3.
             
          
           
             Popes
             approue
             2.
             
             Popes
             condemne
             .
          
           
             897.
             
          
           
             Anastasius
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Thes
             .
             2
             9.
             
             Anno.
             913.
             
             Lando
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             11.
             
          
           
             A
             whore
             maketh
             her
             louer
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Leo
             6.
             
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Stephen
             7.
             
          
           
             930.
             
          
           
             poysoned
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             12.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             gouerned
             by
             a
             whore
             
          
           
             935.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             13.
             a
             most
             filthy
             and
             wicked
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             accused
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             enormious
             abhominations
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             13.
             deposed
             in
             the
             Coūcell
             at
             Rome
             .
             Leo.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             to
             be
             crowned
             in
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Anno
             964.
             
          
           
             The
             husband
             found
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             act
             of
             adultery
             and
             killed
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             16.
             
             Cisme
             .
             Benedict
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Leo
             8.
             once
             againe
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             chooseth
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Pope
             against
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Anno
             965.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             14.
             a
             cruell
             tyrant
             
          
           
             The
             bell
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             de
             Laterane
             was
             the
             first
             that
             was
             baptized
             .
          
           
             Anno
             972.
             
          
           
             Donus
             2.
             
          
           
             Benedict
             6.
             a
             notable
             villaine
             Anno
             954.
             
          
           
             The
             17.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Boniface
             7.
             a
             cruell
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             15.
             
          
           
             Cruelty
             .
          
           
             Anno
             976.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             16
             
          
           
             Anno
             995.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
           
             Gregory
             5.
             
          
           
             18
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Anno
             996
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             eies
             pulled
             out
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Electors
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             Anno
             998.
             
          
           
             Syluester
             2.
             an
             inchanter
             .
          
           
             The
             diuell
             deceiueth
             the
             Pope
             with
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             feast
             of
             the
             soules
             in
             purgatorie
             instituted
             by
             Iohn
             19.
             
          
           
             Cardinals
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             Rome
             lost
             their
             voyce
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1003.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             20.
             
          
           
             18
             Popes
             inchanters
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             the
             doctrin
             of
             Purgatory
             increased
             .
          
           
             Purgatorie
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1009.
             
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Sergius
             4.
             an
             inchanter
             .
          
           
             Prognostications
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1012.
             
          
           
             Benedict
             8.
             an
             inchanter
             .
          
           
             Theophilact
             .
             an
             inchanter
             .
          
           
             The
             19.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1024.
             
          
           
             Purgatorie
             confirmed
             with
             false
             apparitiōs
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1024.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             ●21
             .
             an
             inchanter
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             a
             lay
             man.
             
          
           
             Anno.
             1032.
             
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             9.
             an
             inchanter
             .
          
           
             The
             Popesold
             his
             popedome
             for
             1500.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Gregorie
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             fearful
             figure
             
          
           
             Cardinals
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1034.
             
          
           
             Syluester
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             20.
             
             Sisme
             of
             three
             Popes
             together
             in
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Gregorie
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             called
             a
             Coūcel
             wherein
             three
             Popes
             are
             deposed
             .
          
           
             Clement
             2.
             
          
           
             Benedict
             9.
             was
             3.
             times
             Pope
             as
             was
             also
             before
             him
             Sergius
             3.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1045.
             
          
           
             Clement
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Damasus
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             custome
             to
             make
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Poison
             .
          
           
             Six
             Popes
             one
             after
             another
             poysoned
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             maketh
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Leo
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             doctrine
             of
             Beringarius
             .
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1054.
             
          
           
             Victor
             2.
             
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Stephen
             10.
             
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1058.
             
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             10
             
          
           
             Anno
             1059.
             
          
           
             Nicholas
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             21.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Can.
             Si
             quis
             pecunia
             .
             76.
             dist
             .
          
           
             A
             decree
             euilly
             obserued
             .
          
           
             1061.
             
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             2.
             
          
           
             Honorius
             2.
             22
             
             Sisme
             .
             1061
             
          
           
             The
             Cardinals
             only
             choose
             the
             Pope
             ,
             &
             none
             but
             the
             Cardinals
             are
             in
             election
             .
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Gregory
             7.
             a
             cursed
             inchanter
             .
          
           
             A
             tyrannicall
             enthronization
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             a
             seditious
             heretique
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             notable
             villanie
             and
             impietie
             of
             the
             Pope
             against
             Henry
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             burneth
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             This
             Maud
             left
             S.
             Peters
             Patrimony
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Read
             the
             like
             history
             in
             Alexander
             3.
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Fredericke
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             erred
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             an
             heretique
             .
          
           
             One
             Pope
             an
             heretique
             canonized
             another
             heretique
             Pope
             ,
             by
             another
             Pope
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Transubstant
             .
          
           
             Clement
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             23.
             sisme
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1080.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1086.
             
          
           
             1101
             
          
           
             Pascal
             .
             2.
             a
             cruel
             Pope
             ,
             who
             burned
             another
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             Romish
             office
             but
             not
             the
             Gothish
             burned
             .
          
           
             Victor
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Poison
             in
             the
             Chalice
             .
          
           
             Vrban
             2.
             an
             heretike
             .
          
           
             One
             Pope
             excōmunicateth
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             Archbishop
             of
             Toledo
             Primate
             of
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1099.
             
          
           
             Pascal
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             son
             against
             the
             father
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Crueltie
             .
          
           
             A
             cruell
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             taketh
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Templars
             .
          
           
             A
             cruel
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1118.
             
          
           
             Gelasius
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Two
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Gregorie
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             24.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             The
             priuilege
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             1119.
             
          
           
             Calistus
             2.
             
          
           
             Compostella
             an
             Archbishoppricke
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1124.
             
          
           
             Honorius
             2.
             
          
           
             Celestine
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             25.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             A
             notable
             exāple
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             4
             
          
           
             Anno
             1130.
             
          
           
             Innocent
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Anacletus
             .
          
           
             Two
             Popes
             .
          
           
             The
             26.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1143.
             
          
           
             Lucius
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Romans
             limit
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             A
             Popish
             subtilty
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             stoned
             for
             his
             tyranny
             .
             1145.
             
          
           
             Eugenius
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             king
             of
             Portugal
             ,
          
           
             Anastasius
             4.
             
          
           
             Poyson
             in
             the
             chalice
             .
          
           
             Adrian
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             insolency
             of
             the
             Pope
             because
             the
             Emperour
             held
             not
             the
             stirrope
             as
             he
             ought
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             commandeth
             that
             none
             should
             appeale
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             killed
             with
             a
             flie
             .
          
           
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1159.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             Diuellish
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Victor
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             27.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1159.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             a
             murtherer
             .
          
           
             A
             stratagem
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             flyeth
             in
             a
             Cooks
             habite
             .
          
           
             The
             mariage
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Venice
             with
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             treadeth
             in
             the
             necke
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Fredericke
             .
          
           
             Psal
             91.
             13.
             
          
           
             Blasphemy
             and
             tyranny
             .
          
           
             Waldenses
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1181.
             
          
           
             Lucius
             3.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1185.
             
          
           
             Vrban
             3.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1187.
             
          
           
             Ierusalem
             takē
             by
             the
             Moores
             .
          
           
             Gregory
             8.
             
          
           
             Clement
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Danes
             would
             haue
             their
             priests
             maried
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1191.
             
          
           
             Celestine
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             Nunne
             married
             with
             the
             Popes
             license
             .
          
           
             Cicilia
             tributarie
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             A
             notable
             saying
             of
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Vespurg
             .
             against
             the
             Roman
             Court.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1198.
             
          
           
             Innecent
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             stout
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             causeth
             the
             Emperor
             to
             be
             killed
             by
             treason
             .
          
           
             Auricular
             conconfession
             imposed
             by
             Innocent
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Cup
             forbidden
             to
             the
             Laytie
             .
          
           
             Images
             .
             That
             which
             God
             forbiddeth
             the
             Pope
             commandeth
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacramēt
             in
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             A
             littlebell
             and
             light
             carried
             before
             the
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1216.
             
          
           
             Honorius
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             ciuill
             law
             not
             to
             be
             read
             in
             Paris
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             burned
             in
             his
             kitchin
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             cruelty
             of
             the
             pope
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1227.
             
          
           
             Gregorie
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             A
             cruell
             and
             lying
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Tolling
             of
             the
             bell
             at
             the
             Aue
             Maria
             ,
             and
             elevation
             .
          
           
             Decretals
             .
          
           
             Decree
             .
          
           
             Cannon
             .
          
           
             Dogma
             .
          
           
             Mandatum
             .
          
           
             Sancion
             .
          
           
             Sextus
             .
          
           
             Clementines
             .
          
           
             Extrauagants
             .
          
           
             Quodlibets
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1241.
             
          
           
             Celestinus
             4.
             
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Innocent
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             caused
             the
             Emperor
             to
             be
             poysoned
             .
          
           
             Petr.
             de
             Vinea
             .
          
           
             Preachers
             preach
             against
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Hats
             clokes
             &
             trapped
             horses
             .
          
           
             Transnbstantiation
             &
             adoration
             of
             the
             bread
             &
             wine
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1254.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             .
          
           
             William
             de
             Amor
             against
             the
             begging
             Friars
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             harted
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1262.
             
          
           
             Vrban
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             feast
             of
             Corpus
             Christi
             at
             request
             of
             a
             woman
             instituted
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1264.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1265.
             
          
           
             Clement
             .
             5.
             a
             cruell
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Sicilia
             prayeth
             to
             Pope
             40000.
             duckats
             for
             tribute
             .
          
           
             Naples
             French.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1270.
             
          
           
             A
             most
             great
             vacation
             .
          
           
             Cregorie
             10.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1273.
             
          
           
             The
             Grecians
             12.
             times
             approued
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             reuoked
             the
             popish
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1276.
             
          
           
             Innocent
             5.
             the
             first
             begging
             friar
             that
             was
             made
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Adrian
             5.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             12.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1277.
             
          
           
             Nichalas
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Senator
             of
             Rome
             was
             president
             in
             the
             Conclaue
             .
          
           
             What
             one
             Pope
             did
             ,
             another
             vndid
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1281.
             
          
           
             Martin
             4.
             
          
           
             Don
             Pedro
             excommunicated
             .
          
           
             The
             Sicilians
             Euensong
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1215.
             
          
           
             Honorius
             4.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1288.
             
          
           
             Nicholas
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1292.
             
          
           
             A
             great
             vacation
             of
             the
             Popedome
             .
          
           
             Celestine
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             that
             shall
             speake
             of
             reformation
             shall
             not
             long
             liue
             .
          
           
             Boniface
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             notable
             historie
             declaring
             what
             religion
             haue
             the
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1295.
             
          
           
             Boniface
             8.
             cursed
             ,
             and
             proud
             .
          
           
             The
             history
             sheweth
             ,
             what
             account
             the
             Popes
             make
             of
             their
             religiō
             .
          
           
             One
             Pope
             doth
             that
             another
             Pope
             vndoeth
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Iubile
             
          
           
             Indulgences
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             cannonizeth
             and
             vncānonizeth
             .
          
           
             Boniface
             stretched
             his
             pardons
             to
             purgatorie
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1304.
             
          
           
             Entered
             like
             a
             Foxe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1305.
             
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Clement
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             1305.
             yere
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             passed
             into
             France
             &
             there
             remained
             almost
             74.
             yeers
             .
          
           
             The
             Templars
             dissolued
             .
          
           
             The
             Fraticellians
             Begardians
             and
             Begninians
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1314.
             
          
           
             Poyson
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Emperor
             dieth
             
          
           
             The
             Dominicans
             and
             their
             monasteries
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             a
             Simonist
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             vacatiō
             
          
           
             Iohn
             23.
             au
             heretique
             &
             cruel
             
          
           
             Iohn
             23.
             elected
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             terrible
             crueltie
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Caragoca
             an
             Archbishoppricke
             .
          
           
             The
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Christ
             in
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             Note
             why
             the
             Pope
             cōmaunded
             men
             to
             be
             burned
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             erreth
             in
             faith
             touching
             the
             estate
             of
             soules
             departed
             .
          
           
             The
             heresie
             of
             the
             Pope
             confuted
             .
          
           
             Luke
             24.
             46.
             
          
           
             True
             happines
             consisteth
             in
             seeing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             enioying
             his
             presence
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Iohn
             23.
             disalowed
             Images
             ,
          
           
             The
             Grecians
             answere
             to
             the
             Pope
             is
             well
             to
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             is
             giuen
             by
             the
             Pope
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             custome
             of
             Pope
             choosing
             renewed
             .
          
           
             Nicholas
             5.
             
             Sisme
             28.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1335.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             recanted
             .
          
           
             Benedict
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Emperor
             is
             Emperour
             without
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             County
             Palatine
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Pope
             gouernour
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             One
             Pope
             vndoth
             that
             another
             hath
             done
             
          
           
             The
             sister
             of
             Petrarca
             the
             Popes
             minion
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1342.
             
          
           
             Clement
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             causeth
             poison
             to
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             Iubile
             from
             50
             yeares
             to
             50.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1350.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             cōmandeth
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             speaketh
             blasphemy
             .
          
           
             What
             thing
             a
             Bull
             is
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1352.
             
          
           
             Innocent
             6.
             
          
           
             Don
             Gill
             Carillo
             of
             Albornoz
             .
          
           
             The
             yeere
             began
             at
             the
             incarnation
             .
          
           
             Anno
             136●
             .
          
           
             Vrban
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             institution
             of
             the
             Rose
             sent
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Archbishop
             of
             Colonia
             maried
             .
          
           
             The
             heads
             of
             S.
             Peter
             and
             Paule
             lost
             and
             found
             .
          
           
             Anno
             137●
             .
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Gregorie
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             1376.
             yere
             the
             Pope
             returneth
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             1378.
             
          
           
             Vrban
             6.
             a
             most
             cruel
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Two
             Popes
             .
          
           
             The
             27.
             
             Sisme
             lasted
             50
             yeeres
             
          
           
             A
             cruel
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1385.
             
          
           
             A
             cruel
             hatred
             .
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1390.
             
          
           
             Gunnes
             .
          
           
             Clement
             7.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1387.
             was
             the
             question
             of
             the
             conception
             
          
           
             Anno
             1392.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             titles
             .
          
           
             Bonif●ce
             9.
             2
             
             Popes
             .
          
           
             First
             fruits
             .
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Two
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1424.
             
          
           
             Clement
             8.
             2
             
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Theodoricus
             de
             Nyem
             .
          
           
             Innocent
             7.
             
             Two
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1407.
             
          
           
             Gregorie
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Popes
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Pisa
             deposed
             both
             Popes
             ,
             &
             elected
             Alexander
             a
             Cretian
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1410.
             
          
           
             three
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1415.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1424.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             5.
             
          
           
             An
             article
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             S.
             Fraunces
             bare
             the
             fiue
             wounds
             Gal.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Libr.
             3.
             
             Ch.
             15.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             53.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1411.
             
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             24.
             a
             notable
             villaine
             .
          
           
             A
             stratagem
             to
             be
             Pope
             .
          
           
             A
             notable
             election
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             .
             1414.
             
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             is
             a
             Deacon
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             by
             the
             Councell
             deposed
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             customes
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             an
             heretique
             
          
           
             The
             Counce
             is
             aboue
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Notable
             saying
             of
             Gerson
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             whole
             is
             greater
             then
             part
             .
             So
             the
             Councell
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Historia
             Bohemia
             cap.
             36.
             
          
           
             The
             Constancie
             of
             Iohn
             Hus
             and
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             .
          
           
             The
             Bohemiās
             Constancie
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             24.
             for
             his
             villanies
             depriued
             of
             the
             Popedome
             ,
             is
             made
             Bishop
             &
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1419.
             
          
           
             Martin
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             will
             heare
             no
             man
             to
             speake
             vnto
             them
             of
             reformation
             .
          
           
             The
             Councels
             haue
             deposed
             Popes
             and
             elected
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             enemies
             to
             the
             Councels
             .
          
           
             lib.
             23.
             cap.
             20.
             
             ¶
             4.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1431.
             
          
           
             Eugenius
             4.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1432.
             
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Basil
             .
          
           
             Felix
             .
             5.
             
             Two
             Popes
             .
          
           
             A
             miserable
             example
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             keepe
             not
             their
             faith
             albeit
             to
             an
             Infidel
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Rendon
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1446.
             
          
           
             Felix
             5.
             
          
           
             Two
             Popes
             .
          
           
             The
             30.
             
             Sisme
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1439.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1447.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1549.
             
          
           
             Nicholas
             5.
             
          
           
             Platina
             .
          
           
             One
             Mule
             the
             cause
             of
             200
             mens
             deaths
             &
             more
             .
          
           
             S.
             P.
             Q.
             R.
             
          
           
             Constantinople
             lost
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1455.
             
          
           
             Calistus
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Preachers
             of
             Buls
             called
             Carmerants
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             forbiddeth
             appellation
             to
             the
             Councell
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1458.
             
          
           
             Pius
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             tyranni●●
             of
             Pope
             Pius
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1464.
             
          
           
             Note
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             the
             following
             life
             of
             Paule
             2.
             
          
           
             Paul
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             a
             Simonist
             .
          
           
             The
             red
             had
             .
          
           
             Pope
             against
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Gregorie
             1.
             
          
           
             Nicholas
             1.
             
          
           
             Pius
             2.
             
             &
             Paule
             against
             forced
             single
             life
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1471.
             
          
           
             Sistus
             4.
             
          
           
             300000
             duckets
             euil
             spent
             .
          
           
             40000
             duckets
             the
             Pope
             hath
             yearely
             of
             the
             Curtisans
             .
          
           
             The
             Iubile
             frō
             25
             to
             25
             yeers
             .
          
           
             The
             Rosary
             inuēted
             by
             Saint
             Dominick
             .
             Anno
             1200.
             &
             after
             wards
             renewed
             Anno
             1470.
             
          
           
             Blasphemous
             dishonesties
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             not
             to
             make
             a
             mock
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             what
             shal
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             mother
             of
             Sistus
             dreame
             .
          
           
             Papisticall
             religion
             founded
             vpon
             dreames
             &
             false
             miracles
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1484.
             
          
           
             Innocent
             8.
             most
             luxurious
             
          
           
             Sixteene
             sons
             and
             daughters
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             found
             the
             title
             of
             the
             crosse
             &
             Iron
             of
             the
             speare
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1492.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             6.
             abhominable
             ▪
             
          
           
             Alexander
             vpō
             condition
             to
             be
             Pope
             ,
             gauehimselfe
             to
             the
             deuill
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1500.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Iubile
             conditional
             .
          
           
             The
             ceremony
             of
             the
             yeare
             of
             Iubile
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             gate
             .
          
           
             The
             Iubile
             by
             God
             instituted
             
          
           
             The
             Symony
             and
             sacriledge
             of
             Alexander
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             calleth
             the
             Turke
             against
             the
             French
             king
             .
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1503.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1499.
             
          
           
             Sauanarola
             his
             life
             &
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Sixe
             notable
             things
             happened
             to
             Spaine
             about
             the
             yeare
             1492.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             Spanish
             and
             abhominable
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             taking
             of
             Granado
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             The
             discouerie
             of
             the
             Indies
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             The
             Inquisitiō
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Inquisitors
             teaching
             sheweth
             the
             spirit
             that
             moueth
             them
             .
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             The
             Inquisitiō
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             reuolt
             of
             the
             low
             countries
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             6
             9.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             The
             Brotherhood
             .
          
           
             The
             3
             holy
             sisters
             of
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             The
             Bubos
             a
             disease
             called
             the
             French
             pockes
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1503.
             
          
           
             Pius
             3.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1503.
             
          
           
             Iulius
             2.
             a
             warriar
             .
          
           
             200000.
             men
             slaine
             by
             occasion
             of
             Iulius
             2.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1512.
             
          
           
             Nauarre
             taken
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1512.
             
          
           
             Vigils
             prohibited
             in
             Bu●gos
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Pisa
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1511.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             periured
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Lateran
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1512.
             
          
           
             Esaias
             5.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1513.
             
          
           
             Leo
             10.
             
          
           
             An
             Atheist
             .
          
           
             Mat●h
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Martin
             Luther
             
          
           
             What
             the
             cause
             was
             that
             moued
             Luther
             to
             speake
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Lnther
             burneth
             the
             Cannon
             Law.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             Charles
             the
             Emperor
             kept
             his
             word
             with
             Luther
             .
          
           
             The
             magnanimity
             of
             Luther
             
          
           
             Anno
             1522.
             
          
           
             Leo
             dyed
             for
             ioy
             .
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             The
             Atheisme
             of
             Leo.
             
          
           
             Adrian
             6.
             
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1523.
             
          
           
             Clement
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             king
             of
             France
             prisoAnno
             1525.
             
          
           
             Rome
             Sacked
             Anno
             1527.
             
          
           
             The
             Coronation
             of
             Don
             Charles
             Anno
             1530.
             
          
           
             The
             confession
             of
             Augusta
             for
             which
             they
             are
             called
             protestants
             
          
           
             He
             that
             of
             a
             theefe
             doth
             steale
             100
             daies
             pardon
             doth
             not
             saith
             
          
           
             The
             vertues
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             is
             Diotrephes
             .
             3.
             
             Iohn
             9.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1534.
             
          
           
             Poyson
             
          
           
             Paul
             3.
             accursed
             .
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Poyson
             
          
           
             40000
             Curtesanes
             in
             Rome
             
          
           
             Henry
             8
             made
             no
             reconing
             of
             the
             Pope
             
          
           
             Anotable
             villany
             ,
             done
             by
             the
             Franciscan
             friars
             at
             orleans
             
          
           
             The
             Franciscans
             deceiue
             the
             people
             with
             false
             apparitiōs
             .
          
           
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1537.
             began
             the
             Iebusites
             or
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Gandia
             a
             Iesuite
             .
          
           
             Iesuites
             attempt
             to
             kill
             the
             Queene
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Iesuites
             attempt
             to
             kill
             the
             French
             king
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             why
             the
             Iesuites
             banished
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             Citie
             Geneua
             in
             the
             lād
             of
             Sauoy
             .
          
           
             A
             qualified
             lie
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             13.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1549.
             
          
           
             Iulius
             3.
             a
             blasphemer
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             giueth
             the
             bar
             to
             whom
             he
             list
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             saith
             that
             fortune
             is
             it
             that
             maketh
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Iulius
             3.
             his
             blasphemy
             for
             swines
             flesh
             
          
           
             Terrible
             blasmy
             for
             a
             peacocke
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1555.
             
          
           
             Marcellus
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             youth
             of
             12
             yeares
             old
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             The
             Popp
             permitteth
             not
             any
             to
             speake
             his
             mind
             freely
             in
             the
             Councell
             .
          
           
             The
             blasphemy
             of
             the
             Trident
             Councell
             .
          
           
             The
             Legends
             of
             S.
             Christopher
             end
             Saint
             George
             false
             after
             Paul
             3.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             Councell
             except
             it
             〈◊〉
             free
             .
          
           
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Paul
             4.
             an
             enym●e
             to
             the
             Spaards
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1555.
             
          
           
             The
             vices
             〈◊〉
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1557.
             
          
           
             The
             taking
             of
             S.
             Quintanes
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Don
             Charles
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             of
             Mary
             Queene
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1558.
             
          
           
             Elizabeth
             Queene
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             England
             a
             refuge
             for
             strangers
             .
          
           
             Persecution
             in
             Seuill
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Seuill
             the
             first
             Citie
             in
             Spaine
             where
             the
             Gospell
             in
             our
             time
             was
             almost
             clerely
             preached
             .
          
           
             Rodrigo
             de
             Valer.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Actes
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             7.
             38.
             
          
           
             The
             Principall
             pomtes
             of
             Christian
             religion
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             yeare
             1545.
             
          
           
             D.
             Edigius
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1555.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1557.
             
          
           
             Iulian
             brought
             many
             bookes
             to
             Seuill
             .
          
           
             800.
             prisoners
             for
             the
             teligion
             in
             Seuill
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             was
             done
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Doctour
             Cacalla
             in
             Vallodalid
             .
          
           
             D.
             Vargas
             .
             D.
             Egidius
             .
          
           
             D.
             Cōstantine
             .
          
           
             The
             persecutiō
             of
             Voll
             odalid
             &c.
             
          
           
             D.
             Cacalla
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             44.
             17.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             present
             calamities
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Councell
             and
             Inquisition
             can
             not
             erre
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             Fire
             in
             Valladolid
             .
          
           
             A
             historie
             of
             Iohn
             Fox
             .
          
           
             Imaginary
             fire
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             A
             boy
             put
             himselfe
             in
             the
             cowle
             of
             a
             Monke
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1559.
             
          
           
             Pius
             4.
             
          
           
             Pope
             against
             Pope
             .
          
           
             So
             did
             Benedict
             .
             3.
             
             Pius
             2.
             
          
           
             Martine
             5.
             and
             Paul
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             hypocrisie
             of
             Pope
             Pius
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             esteeme
             not
             the
             Sacraments
             be
             case
             they
             be
             Antichrists
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1563.
             
          
           
             Confession
             was
             almost
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Popedome
             .
          
           
             Confession
             serueth
             for
             a
             band
             
          
           
             Pius
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             97.
             7.
             
          
           
             Pius
             5.
             tooke
             out
             of
             the
             bookes
             that
             which
             the
             authors
             with
             great
             truth
             said
             against
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1572.
             
          
           
             Gregorie
             13
             
          
           
             The
             crueltie
             of
             a
             father
             .
          
           
             Luke
             21.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sistus
             5
             ▪
             
          
           
             A
             notable
             acte
             of
             the
             seigniory
             of
             Veni●
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             1
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             French
             K.
             causeth
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             to
             be
             slaine
             .
          
           
             A
             Dominican
             Friar
             killeth
             the
             French
             K.
             
          
           
             Iudith
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Samuel
             ●6
             .
             4
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1
             
          
           
             A
             Capuchan
             fryar
             practised
             to
             kill
             the
             French
             king
             .
          
           
             God
             commandeth
             the
             king
             to
             read
             the
             holy
             scripture
             .
          
           
             Prouerbes
             against
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             .
          
           
             Euill
             life
             .
          
           
             Whoredome
             .
          
           
             Couetousnesse
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             ●●monie
             .
          
           
             Idlenesse
             the
             mother
             of
             many
             vices
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             51.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             147.
             9
             
          
           
             Iob.
             39.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37
             ▪
             25.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             17.
             6.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             14.
             32.
             
          
           
             Two
             Roman
             Empire
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             Popedome
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             new
             Empire
             .
          
           
             Boniface
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Popedom
             founded
             vpon
             murder
             .
          
           
             Marke
             13.
             41.
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             taking
             occasiō
             of
             the
             question
             about
             Images
             denyeth
             obedience
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             Charles
             the
             great
             made
             Emperour
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             The
             oath
             which
             the
             Emperour
             maketh
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             1.
             oath
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             oath
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             made
             a
             chanon
             and
             kinght
             of
             S.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
             Clemens
             ad
             Iacobum
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             
             Reason
             .
             Actes
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             3.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             
             Reason
             .
             Gal.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             5.
             
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             6.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2
             de
             concordia
             Cathol
             ,
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Mileuant
             against
             the
             Primacie
             
          
           
             The
             deceit
             of
             the
             Pope
             discouered
             .
          
           
             In
             those
             times
             euery
             Bishop
             was
             called
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Cursed
             is
             the
             glose
             that
             corrupteth
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             Anno
             600.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctors
             against
             the
             primacie
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Gregory
             against
             the
             primacie
             .
          
           
             A
             notable
             discourse
             made
             by
             Edward
             bishop
             of
             Salisburg
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Popes
             employ
             themselues
             ;
          
           
             All
             this
             is
             fully
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             The
             title
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Arnulphus
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Ioachin
             .
          
           
             Fluencius
             .
          
           
             Nicholas
             Gallus
             .
          
           
             Marsilius
             .
          
           
             Cesenas
             .
          
           
             Wickliffe
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             Hus.
             Ierom
             of
             Prage
             Petrarcus
             .
          
           
             Dante
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             foure
             cardinall
             vertues
             :
             auarice
             heresie
             ,
             sodomy
             and
             simonie
             .
             Bocace
             .
          
           
             Sanazaro
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             erreth
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Rendonio
             .
          
           
             Laurencius
             Valla.
             
          
           
             Sauanarola
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Io.
             9.
             
          
           
             Epistle
             .
             162
             
          
           
             The
             Emperors
             called
             the
             general
             Councels
             
          
           
             Epistola
             ad
             Liberium
             Epise
             opum
             Romanū
             .
          
           
             De
             simplice
             Prelat
             .
          
           
             In
             sen●entiis
             Episcoprum
             .
             libro
             1.
             epist
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Hieronymus
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Euagrium
             repetitur
             in
             Decreto
             Graciani
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Nepotianum
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             605.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             11.
             36.
             
          
           
             Three
             markes
             wherewith
             Antichrist
             shal
             be
             marked
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             is
             an
             Apostata
             in
             religion
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal
             50.
             51.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             abhorreth
             matrimony
             by
             God
             ordained
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Timothy
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
             S.
             Gregorie
             permit
             mariage
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             an
             Atheist
             .
          
           
             Boniface
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             2.
             passage
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             What
             thing
             is
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Contrarieties
             between
             christ
             &
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Contrarietic
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             2.
             
             Contraritie
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             read
             Damascen
             in
             the
             sermon
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             The
             3
             Contrarictie
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             The
             4.
             
             Contrarietie
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ieremy
             2
             ,
             1●
             .
          
           
             The
             5.
             
             Contrariette
             .
          
           
             The
             diuell
             also
             worketh
             miracles
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             Lying
             wonpers
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Purgatorie
             .
          
           
             Of
             30000.
             men
             one
             only
             went
             to
             heauen
             3
             to
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             hell
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             Verie
             subtill
             was
             the
             Pope
             in
             forbidding
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             3.
             pas●age
             of
             the
             holy
             ,
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             vi●tory
             of
             the
             Lambe
             .
          
           
             The
             waters
             be
             kindreds
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             10
             kings
             hauing
             altered
             their
             minds
             shall
             persecute
             the
             whore
             .
          
           
             The
             whore
             is
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Beast
             is
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             The
             woman
             is
             he
             great
             citie
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Mountanes
             .
          
           
             Ten
             Hornes
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Ierome
             in
             prçfat
             .
             lib.
             de
             spiritu
             sancto
             ,
             &
             in
             vita
             Marci
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             ●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             prooemio
             Sexti
             in
             Glo.
             Matth.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             An
             answere
             to
             the
             2
             places
             wherewith
             the
             Pope
             confirmeth
             his
             primacie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Feede
             my
             sheepe
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             21.
             16.
             
          
           
             Marke
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
             ●0
             .
             Sismes
             .
          
           
             In
             Cronico
             pontifi●um
             .
          
           
             4
             popes
             at
             once
             
          
           
             3
             Popes
             ●t
             once
             in
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Sergius
             2.
             and
             Benedict
             9.
             were
             each
             of
             them
             thrise
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Great
             vacatiōs
             
          
           
             Mat●h
             .
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             Extrauag
             .
             de
             maiori
             &
             obedient
             ca
             2
             ●an
             .
             2.
             21.
             lib
             7.
             
             Decretal
             .
             d●senten
             .
             &
             re
             indicata
             .
          
           
             Extrauag
             〈◊〉
             Cathol
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Clement
             in
             Clement
             pastoralie
             .
          
           
             Item
             in
             rescripto
             .
             This
             writing
             is
             kept
             in
             viena
             del
             Dolfinado
             .
          
           
             Et
             in
             Extrauag
             eadem
             .
          
           
             Decisiones
             Rote
             .
          
           
             Baldu
             ,
             Franci●cus
             de
             Ripa
             .
          
           
             Phillippus
             Decius
             Hostien●is
             Carolus
             de
             Ruino
             .
          
           
             Iohannes
             de
             Anauias
             &c.
             
             Dist
             .
             40.
             cap.
             ●
             .
             Papa
             .
          
           
             Ths
             Pope
             after
             the
             Romists
             is
             more
             mercrfull
             then
             Christ
             &
             why
             .
          
           
             Ca.
             Non
             nos
             Dist
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             31.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A14268-e56790
           
             A
             briefe
             of
             the
             Cōtents
             of
             this
             2.
             
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             Masse
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             thing
             necessary
             for
             our
             saluatiō
             which
             the
             scripture
             declareth
             not
             .
          
           
             Actes
             20.
             20.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             yet
             knowne
             where
             of
             the
             Masse
             is
             deriued
             .
          
           
             what
             the
             Masse
             is
             .
          
           
             8
             reasons
             wherwith
             they
             confirme
             the
             Masse
             
          
           
             Gen.
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             Malachy
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Our
             aduersaries
             first
             reason
             and
             our
             answere
             .
          
           
             The
             Masse
             is
             no
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             betwene
             a
             sacrifice
             and
             a
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             Christ
             alone
             the
             expiatory
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             The
             sacrifice
             Eucharisticall
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hosea
             14.
             3
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Phillip
             .
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             &
             third
             reasons
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             ,
             and
             our
             answer
             .
          
           
             Christ
             did
             not
             institute
             the
             Masse
             ,
             neither
             did
             the
             Apostles
             say
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Romistes
             raise
             vp
             false
             witnesses
             against
             Christ
             S.
             Peter
             ▪
             &
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Chr.
             11.
             23.
             
          
           
             Goncilium
             Vercelense
             .
          
           
             Priuate
             Masses
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             A
             reason
             prouing
             that
             neither
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             said
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Confiteor
             .
          
           
             Hymnes
             ,
             Collect
             .
             Respons
             .
             gradu
             .
             prefac
             .
             verè
             dignum
             .
          
           
             Gloria
             in
             excelsis
             .
          
           
             Commemoratio
             defunctorū
             .
          
           
             Antif
             .
             introit
             ,
             Kerie-elison
             .
             Alleluia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Agnus
             Dei
             ,
          
           
             Quorum
             Sole●●itas
             .
          
           
             Seque●ces
             .
          
           
             Sanctus
             .
          
           
             pax
             .
          
           
             Orate
             pro
             me
             .
             Deo
             gratias
             .
          
           
             Sanctum
             Sacrificium
             .
          
           
             Hanc
             igitur
             .
          
           
             Offertorie
             .
          
           
             Vnleauened
             bread
             .
          
           
             Water
             put
             into
             wine
             .
          
           
             Qui
             pridie
             quā
             pateretur
             .
          
           
             Teigitur
             .
          
           
             Commn●icāt●
             
          
           
             Nobis
             quoque
             peccatoribus
             .
          
           
             The
             Masse
             patched
             like
             a
             beggers
             cloak
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             
             Reason
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             and
             our
             answere
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Esaie
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ieremy
             25.
             
          
           
             1.
             kings
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             ,
             Councel
             ,
             &
             chiefe
             Bishop
             may
             ▪
             &
             haue
             erred
             in
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             37.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             church
             being
             the
             pi●lar
             of
             truth
             may
             erre
             .
          
           
             1.
             kings
             19.
             18.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             53.
             9.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             40.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             105.
             
          
           
             The
             5.
             reason
             ,
             &
             our
             answer
             .
          
           
             Sermone
             de
             lapsis
             ;
          
           
             The
             Communion
             in
             both
             kinds
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Saint
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             Drinke
             sanctified
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             miracles
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             False
             miracles
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Thes
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Sermone
             de
             defunctis
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             reason
             and
             the
             answer
             
          
           
             All
             whatsoeuer
             is
             in
             the
             Masse
             is
             poysoned
             .
          
           
             The
             7.
             reason
             &
             the
             answer
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Euagrium
             tom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             
          
           
             Melchisedech
             in
             three
             things
             was
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Heb
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             110.
             4.
             
          
           
             pssalm
             .
             110.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             19.
             
          
           
             De●●
             .
             32.
             21.
             
          
           
             Esaias
             65.
             
          
           
             Malach.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             8
             reason
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             &
             our
             answere
             .
          
           
             The
             propfits
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             7.
             domages
             ,
             the
             Masse
             causeth
             .
          
           
             The
             1.
             domage
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             domage
             .
             Rom
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioel
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ieremy
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             prayer
             .
          
           
             psal
             .
             120.
             
          
           
             Ioel.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             Domage
             .
          
           
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             8.
             6.
             
             &
             9.
             15
             
             &
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Saint
             Iohn
             saith
             not
             ,
             we
             haue
             aduocates
             but
             an
             aduocate
             .
          
           
             psal
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             The
             legend
             of
             S.
             Christopher
             after
             the
             pope
             himselfe
             is
             fabulous
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             2.
             28.
             
             &
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             priest
             which
             saith
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             which
             heare
             it
             commit
             idolatrie
             .
          
           
             The
             authority
             of
             the
             popish
             Priest
             .
          
           
             Scotus
             super
             4.
             sent
             .
          
           
             Three
             reasons
             wherewith
             they
             confirm
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             The
             answere
             to
             the
             first
             reason
             wherwith
             they
             confirme
             transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             heresie
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             confirmation
             of
             transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Two
             maners
             of
             eating
             Christ
             .
             The
             one
             carnall
             &
             the
             other
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             Read
             the
             recātation
             which
             Nich.
             2.
             commanded
             Berengarius
             to
             make
             ,
             which
             we
             wil
             place
             a
             litle
             beneath
             ,
             in
             answering
             to
             the
             Councels
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             63.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             60.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             63.
             
          
           
             An
             obsnrditie
             of
             transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             The
             spirituall
             eating
             in
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             30.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             36.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             21.
             
             Origin
             .
          
           
             Ierome
             .
          
           
             The
             sacrament
             Consisteth
             in
             2.
             thinges
             the
             one
             earthly
             &
             the
             other
             heauenly
             .
          
           
             Origin
             snpper
             .
             Matth.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             10.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Math.
             26.
             29.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             14.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             18.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             27.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             sacrament
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             taken
             and
             eaten
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             Athanasius
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             hetesie
             of
             the
             papists
             .
          
           
             The
             hetesie
             of
             the
             papists
             .
          
           
             These
             crosses
             with
             the
             papists
             haue
             their
             mysterie
             .
          
           
             Blasphemi
             of
             the
             Priest
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             confirmation
             .
          
           
             Ireneus
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Ciprian
             .
          
           
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             Chrystome
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Hillary
             .
          
           
             Leo.
             
          
           
             Damascen
             .
          
           
             Theophilact
             .
          
           
             Auselme
             .
          
           
             Hugo
             .
          
           
             Ricardus
             de
             sancto
             Victore
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             The
             Conncell
             of
             Veceill
             .
          
           
             The
             Couucell
             of
             Lateran
             .
          
           
             Another
             councell
             of
             Lateran
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             .
          
           
             Trident
             Councell
             .
          
           
             Transubstantiation
             cannot
             be
             proued
             either
             by
             Seripture
             or
             reason
             .
             Common
             consent
             of
             the
             
          
           
             Fathers
             against
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Ireneus
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Ciprian
             .
          
           
             Ciprian
             .
          
           
             Athanasius
             .
          
           
             Basil
             .
          
           
             Dionysius
             ,
          
           
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             Ierome
             .
          
           
             Crisostome
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             eat
             not
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Leo.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ciril
             .
          
           
             Hesychius
             .
          
           
             Gelasius
             .
          
           
             Gregorie
             1.
             
          
           
             Bertram
             .
          
           
             Two
             maners
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Theodoret.
             
          
           
             363
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
          
           
             Dialogue
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             51.
             
          
           
             Ciprian
             .
          
           
             What
             Consecration
             is
             .
          
           
             Three
             causes
             why
             the
             fathers
             haue
             giuen
             the
             name
             of
             things
             figured
             to
             the
             figures
             .
          
           
             Ireneus
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             Origen
             .
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             Chrisostome
             .
          
           
             Augustin
             .
          
           
             Hillarie
             .
          
           
             Damaseen
             and
             how
             much
             his
             authority
             is
             to
             be
             estemed
             .
          
           
             Sermone
             de
             de
             functis
             .
          
           
             purgatory
             confirmed
             with
             wonders
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             cap
             25.
             
          
           
             Orthod
             .
             fide●
             
          
           
             Leo.
             1.
             
          
           
             Transubstantiation
             can
             neither
             be
             proued
             by
             Scripture
             nor
             by
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Lat●ran
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Lateran
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Trident.
             
          
           
             Great
             wonde
             ▪
             
          
           
             In
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Treatise
             shal
             ye
             see
             how
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             was
             celebrated
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             celebrating
             the
             Popish
             Councels
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             neuer
             mutual
             cōsent
             of
             the
             Church
             touching
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             The
             5.
             domage
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             purgatory
             .
          
           
             Masses
             sold
             for
             money
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             prouerbe
             ,
             No
             peny
             no
             Pater
             noster
             
          
           
             Thus
             doing
             ,
             they
             do
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             :
             Euill
             is
             not
             to
             be
             done
             that
             good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             Rom.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             The.
             3.
             
             Credes
             containe
             the
             some
             of
             that
             whicha
             Christā
             is
             to
             beleeue
             The.
             6.
             
             Domage
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             heresie
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             Tertullian
             lib.
             de
             resurrect
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             Serm
             De
             lapsis
             .
          
           
             Chrisostom
             vppon
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             The
             sacrament
             taken
             with
             handes
             and
             in
             both
             kynds
             .
          
           
             Ieorme
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Gregorie
             .
          
           
             Gelasius
             .
          
           
             The
             papists
             be
             Superstitious
             &
             Sacrilegious
             .
          
           
             The
             7.
             
             Domage
             .
          
           
             1
             Gor.
             14.
             40.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Leuit
             :
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Iosua
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Absurdities
             which
             the
             Masse
             causeth
             .
          
           
             The
             faithful
             only
             receaue
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             absurditie
             .
          
           
             Transubstantiation
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             papists
             beleeue
             the
             mouse
             ,
             &c.
             to
             eate
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             10.
             6.
             53.
             
          
           
             Tractat.
             59.
             in
             Iohannem
             .
          
           
             Origen
             super
             Math.
             15.
             11
             ,
          
           
             Saint
             Ierome
             vppon
             Esay
             Chap.
             66.
             
          
           
             The
             2
             absurdity
             
          
           
             The
             papistes
             which
             heare
             the
             Masse
             &
             Communicate
             not
             are
             ex
             communicate
             by
             their
             owne
             Cannons
             .
          
           
             The
             Nouices
             commonly
             are
             little
             villaines
             .
          
           
             The
             3.
             
             Absurditie
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             
             Absurditie
             .
          
           
             The
             estimation
             wherein
             the
             pope
             holdeth
             his
             God
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             The
             pope
             cast
             the
             Hoste
             into
             the
             fire
             &
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             pope
             erreth
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             Victor
             3.
             poisoned
             in
             the
             Chalice
             .
          
           
             Thh
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             poisoned
             in
             the
             Chalice
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperor
             poisoned
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Impietie
             .
          
           
             The
             legat
             by
             the
             Popes
             commandement
             gaue
             the
             eleuation
             of
             the
             host
             for
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             murder
             .
          
           
             A
             mockerie
             of
             of
             the
             Diuell
             in
             the
             Masse
             :
          
           
             Another
             mockery
             of
             the
             Diuell
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Magdelen
             de
             la
             Cruz.
             
          
           
             The
             false
             miracles
             of
             magdalen
             de
             la
             Cruz.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Iohn
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Rom
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             Esaus
             .
             64.
             6.
             
          
           
             Math.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Apo
             (
             :
             17.
             
          
           
             4
             Fryars
             hanged
             in
             Siuill
             .
          
           
             ●o
             :
             Riuins
             lib.
             1.
             
             De
             Religione
             .
          
           
             He
             consecrateth
             not
             that
             hath
             no
             intention
             to
             consecrate
             .
          
           
             An
             Inquisitor
             to
             auoide
             Idolatrie
             saide
             I
             adore
             the
             Lord
             if
             thou
             be
             there
             
          
           
             Alame●●able
             History
             of
             burning
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             The
             papists
             burne
             the
             Sacrament
             which
             they
             beleeued
             to
             be
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             Chough
             burned
             and
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             Vnreasonable
             creatures
             eat
             not
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Sacrament
             but
             only
             the
             bread
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             14.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             wicked
             receaiue
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             but
             not
             the
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             Tract
             .
             54
             in
             Iohannem
             .
          
           
             They
             wil
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Inquisitor
             clipped
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             now
             glorified
             :
             it
             followeth
             thē
             that
             he
             clipped
             the
             bread
             or
             wheaten
             substance
             .
          
           
             The
             Romane
             office
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             &
             burned
             but
             not
             the
             Goti●sh
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             commeth
             this
             saying
             .
             As
             the
             King
             wil
             ,
             so
             go
             the
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Latine
             Masse
             said
             in
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             With
             greife
             and
             teares
             was
             the
             Romaine
             Rite
             admitted
             in
             Sqnine
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             true
             priesthood
             and
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             we
             beleeue
             touching
             the
             person
             and
             office
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Io.
             114.
             
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             our
             King
             ,
             prophet
             and
             prest
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             34
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             .
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             Actes
             .
             3.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Act
             :
             7.
             38.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             61.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             the
             king
             .
          
           
             philip
             :
             2.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             the
             prophet
             .
          
           
             Math
             :
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gal
             :
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             the
             priest
             ,
          
           
             Acts.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             A
             Summary
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             our
             continuell
             Intercessor
             .
          
           
             Heb
             17.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             This
             worde
             once
             is
             much
             to
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             Esay
             53.
             9.
             1
             peter
             .
             2.
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             After
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
          
           
             Once
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             Apo●●●
             3.
             
          
           
             All
             one
             faith
             haue
             Wee
             aud
             the
             faithfull
             of
             the
             olde
             Testament
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Two
             kinds
             of
             preists
             .
          
           
             The
             Masse
             priests
             be
             not
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aron
             ,
             nor
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             but
             of
             Baal
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacrifice
             Eucharisticall
             .
          
           
             Exod
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             peter
             .
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             vnion
             of
             Religon
             is
             greater
             then
             that
             of
             the
             nation
             .
          
           
             Deut
             :
             21
             23.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             22.
             42.
             
          
           
             Math.
             27.
             46.
             
          
           
             Christ
             in
             saying
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             felt
             truly
             the
             paine
             which
             the
             damned
             suffer
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             Act
             :
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             53.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             53.
             chapter
             of
             Esaias
             ,
             painteth
             o●t
             Christ
             far
             otherwise
             then
             the
             Iewes
             doe
             expect
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             For
             me
             Christ
             died
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             Rom
             :
             8.
             38.
             
          
           
             philip
             .
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             20
             1
             peter
             .
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ephe.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             institution
             of
             the
             Supper
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             11.
             23
             
          
           
             Chapt.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             Custome
             with
             out
             truth
             is
             as
             old
             error
             ,
             and
             therfore
             more
             dangerous
             .
             3.
             
             Esdt
             .
             3.
             38.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             the
             papists
             beleeue
             of
             their
             pope
             &
             their
             Masse
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             remedy
             for
             reforming
             is
             to
             reduce
             things
             to
             Christs
             first
             institution
             .
          
           
             All
             whatsouer
             we
             ought
             to
             beleeue
             and
             doe
             .
             the
             holy
             scripture
             teacheth
             vs
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             We
             demand
             a
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             lawfully
             called
             &
             free
             ,
             which
             may
             heare
             both
             parts
             .
          
           
             The
             counsell
             of
             Trent
             was
             not
             free
             .
          
           
             The
             councell
             of
             Trent
             was
             not
             generall
             In
             the
             councell
             of
             Trent
             were
             found
             4
             :
             Cardinlls
             .
             4
             Archbishoppes
             33.
             
             Bishoppes
             47.
             
             Deuines
             all
             which
             allmost
             weare
             Spaniards
             and
             Italions
             .
          
           
             The
             Italians
             would
             not
             continue
             ther
             councell
             in
             Trent
             and
             so
             they
             went
             to
             Bologua
             ,
             hut
             the
             Spaniardes
             ●emanined
             〈◊〉
             Trent
             .
          
           
             In
             many
             scessions
             of
             the
             councell
             of
             Trent
             was
             nothing
             done
             for
             want
             of
             apperance
             .
          
           
             Our
             aduersaries
             will
             not
             abide
             this
             '
             for
             they
             know
             the
             scripture
             ,
             the
             fathers
             &
             the
             Councels
             to
             be
             against
             them
             :
          
           
             The
             French
             king
             holdeth
             not
             for
             general
             nor
             lawfull
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           
             God
             chastened
             and
             yet
             doeth
             chasten
             many
             that
             vnworthily
             receaue
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             with
             death
             and
             other
             punnishments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A14268-e74100
           
             Lib.
             22.
             cap.
             29.
             
             ¶
             3.
             
          
           
             Blasphemie
             ,
             which
             saith
             S.
             Francis
             to
             be
             much
             more
             excellent
             then
             S.
             Iohn
             Baptist
             .